.12ES%: 



'ISl^' 



>■••«•.■«:' 
















.^-. 





..s* A 







^°-;^. 



^' 








<^l°^ 




"bV 



>°v 



..^w.. *^„^/ ;^', ^^^^^^ ,^, \^/ . 



'^-.. 






<^^ n- , " o 



'•*. "J 









s 









' . . s 





LIFE AND TIMES 



OF THE 



Most Rev. John Carroll, 



BISHOP AND FIRST ARCHBISHOP OF BALTIMORE. 



EMBRACING THE 






HISTORY OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH 

0' 



0> 



v\ 






1763-1815. 



WITH PORTRAITS, VIEWS, AND FAC-SIMILES. 



BY 



JOHN GILMARY SHEA. 




JOHN G. SH EA, 

I i888j 






COPYRIGHT, 1888, BY 
JOHN GILMARY SHEA. 



The illtistraiions in this work are copyrighted^ and reproduction is forbidden. 






M^lR 



THB MER8H0N COMPANY PRESS, 
RAH WAY, N. J. 



TO THE PATRONS 

His Eminence, John Cardinal McCloskey; His Eminence, 
James Cardinal Gibbons; their Graces, the Most Eev. M. A. 
CoRRiGAN, D.D. ; John J. Williams, D.D. ; Patrick J. Ryan, 
D.D. ; William H. Elder, D.D. ; The Rt. Revs. John Lough- 

LIN, D.D. ; WiNAND M. WiGGER, D.D. ; B. J. McQUAID, D.D. ; 

John Conroy, D.D. ; John Ireland, D.D. ; John L. Spalding, 
D.D. ; James Augustine Healy, D.D. ; P. T. O'Reilly, D.D. ; 
Richard Gilmour, D.D. ; Stephen V. Ryan, D.D. ; Henry 
CosGROVE, D.D. ; T. F. Hendricken, D.D. ; M. J. O'Farrell, 
D.D. ; John J. Keane, D.D.; Denis M. Bradley, D.D. ; 
Boniface Wimmer, D.D. ; Rt. Rev. Mors. Wm. Quinn; T. S. 
Preston; John M. Farley; James A. Corcoran; Very Revs. 
I. T. Hecker; Michael D. Lilly, O.P. ; Robert Fulton, S.J.; 
T. Stefanini, C.P. ; Revs. A. J. Donnelly ; E. and P. McSweeny, 

D.D. ; R. L. BURTSELL, D.D. ; JOHN EDWARDS; C. McCREADY; 

James H. McGean; J. J. Dougherty; W. Everett; Thomas 
S. Lee; J. B. Salter; J. F. Kearney; J. J. Hughes; Thomas 
Taaffe; Charles P. O'Connor, D.D. ; P. Corrigan; William 
McDonald; Patrick Hennessey; Laurence Morris; John 
McKenna; M. J. Brophy; St. Joseph's Seminary, Troy; St. 
John's College, Fordham; The Congregation of the Most 
Holy Redeemer, New York; St. Louis University; St. 
Xavier's College, Cincinnati; Messrs. Patrick Farrelly 
Bryan Laurence ; David Ledwith ; Jose F. Navarro 
Anthony Kelly ; Henry L. Hoguet ; Eugene Kelly 
Edward C. Donnelly; John Johnson; William R. Grace 
Charles Donahoe; W. J. Onahan; Pustet & Co.; Benziger 
Bros.; Lawrence Kehoe; Burns, Gates & Co.; Hardy & 
Mahony, 

by whose request and aid this work has been undertaken, 

the present volume is respectfully dedicated. 





Yiii 



CONTENTS. 



BOOK I. 

LIFE OF THE EEV. JOHN CARROLL TO HIS CONSECRATION A.S 

BISHOP OF BALTIMORE THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN THE 

ENGLISH COLONIES AND THE UNITED STATES, 1763-1790. 

CHAPTER I. 

HIS LIFE TO HIS RETURN TO MARYLAND IN 1774. 

His Position in the History of the Church — Birth — At Bohemia — , 
At St. Omer — Enters the tSociet}^ of Jesus— Professor at Liege 
— Professed Father— Jesuits expelled from France — At Bruges 
— Makes a Tour with Hon. Mr. Stourton — The Society sup- 
pressed by Pope Clement XI Y. — Ill-treatment of the Jesuits at 
Bruges — Carroll arrested — Goes to England — Chaplain to Lord 
Arundell of -Wardour — Returns to Maryland — Takes up his 
Residence at Rock Creek 25 

CHAPTER II. 

RELIGION IN THE BRITISH COLONIES, 1763-1774, 

Condition of Catholics as described by him — Jurisdiction of the 
Vicars- Apostolic of London — Powers to Bishop Petre — Bishop 
Challoner's Account — He wishes to be relieved and to have 
a Bishop or Vicar-Apostolic appointed for America — Oppo- 
sition — Plan of extending the authority of the Bishop of Que- 
bec — Action in regard to this project -Labors of the Mission- 
aries in Maryland and Pennsylvania — Frederick — Port Tobacco 
— Newton — Eastern Shore — T;ancaster — Philadelphia — Father 
Theodore Schneider — His manuscript Missals — Father Mosley 
— Father Farmer— Church begun in Baltimore — Catholic High- 
landers on the Mohaw^k — Jesuits notitied by Bishop Challoner 
of the Suppression — The Quebec Act — Rev. John Carroll be- 
gins his labors at Rock Creek — Catholicity in Florida under 
British rule — Spaniards retire — Turnbull's colony of Minor- 
€ans, Italians, and Greeks— Dr. Camps and Father Casasnovas 

(15) 



16 CONTENTS. 

— Ill-treatment of Minorcans — Catholicity in the Country north- 
west of the Ohio — Rights under Treaty— Toleration of Catho- 
lics — Fathers Bocquet and Collet — Fathers du Jaunay and 
Potier — Father Meurin returns — Bishop Briand's Pastoral to 
the People of Kaskaskia — Rev. Peter Gibault 47 

CHAPTER III. 

THE QUEBEC ACT AND ITS INFLUENCE ON THE ENGLISH COLONIES. 

The Country northwest of the Ohio under Military Rule — ^Passage 
of the Quebec Act — Opposition in England — Excitement in the 
Thirteen Colonies — Insult to Bust of King — The trouble sub- 
sides — First printing of Books for Catholics 131 

CHAPTER IV. 

THE CHURCH AND CATHOLICS DURING THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR. 

The Catholics and their Priest driven from the Mohawk — Canadi- 
ans espouse the American Cause — Catholic Regiments — A 
Priest appointed Chaplain by the Continental Congress — 
Washington suppresses "Pope-Day" — Rev. John Carroll ac- 
companies Commissioners to Canada— Catholic Officers and 
Soldiers — Catholic Indians — Catholicity under the Constitu- 
tions of the several States — Rev, Mr. Mosley's Case — Rev. 
Messrs, De Ritter and Farmer — Tory Papers and Benedict Ar- 
nold denounce the Patriots for tolerating Catholics — A pro- 
jected Royal Regiment of Roman Catholic Volunteers — Its ut- 
ter failure — Catholic Ambassadors from France and Spain — 
Father Bandol's Discourse before Congress — d'Estaing's Ad- 
dress — Rochambeau's Army — French Chaplains — Father H. 
de la Motte— Religion in the Northwest — Gibault's Services to 
the American Cause — Catholicity restored at Natchez, Mobile, 
and Pensacola — The Minorcans revolt and remove to St. Au- 
gustine — Missionary Labors in Maryland and Pennsylvania — 
F. Bandol's Address on the Capture of Cornwallis 141 

CHAPTER V. 

THE CLERGY IN THE UNITED STATES SOLICIT A SUPERIOR FROM THE 
POPE— THE FRENCH INTRIGUE— DR. CARROLL'S CONTROVERSY WITH 
WHARTON — HE IS APPOINTED PREFECT-APOSTOLIC. 

Death of Bishop Challoner— Bishop Talbot declines to exercise Ju- 
risdiction in the United States — Arrival of Rev. Leonard Neale 
— Meeting of Clergy at Whitemarsh — A Plan of Government 
proposed — Petition to the Pope for a Superior drawn up and 



CONTENTS. 17 

sent — Scheme to place Catholics in the United States under a 
Bishop to reside in France and to be nominated by the King 
— Franklin beguiled into supporting the Scheme — The Nun- 
cio's Note — Congress declines to act — Franklin disabused rec- 
ommends Rev. John Carroll — Information requested from 
him — He is appointed Prefect — Limits of his Jurisdiction — 
Rev. Mr. Wharton renounces the Faith and issues an Address 
— Rev. John Carroll publishes a Reply — Catholic Books 
printed in the Country — The Form of Government adopted — 
Rev. Mr. Carroll receives official notice of his appointment 
and a Letter from Cardinal Antonelli — His restricted powers. . 204 

CHAPTER VI. 

VERY KEY. JOHN CARROLL, PREFECT - APOSTOLIC OF THE UNITED 

STATES, 1784-1790. 

His Views as to the Situation — Letter to Cardinal Antonelli — Rela- 
tion of the State of Religion in the United States— Growth of 
Religion — Congregation at New York and Father Charles 
Whelan— St. John de Cr^vecoeur — Spanish Chaplain — German 
Priests — Catholics emigrate to Kentucky — Fathers de St. Pierre 
and de Rohan — The Very Rev. Prefect begins his Visitation — 
First Confirmation — Troubles in New York — Death of Rev. 
Messrs. Geisler and Farmer — Spanish Minister lays Corner- 
stone of St. Peter's Church, New York — Dr. Carroll decides to 
take up his Residence in Baltimore — Hagerstown — Remarkable 
Conversion of Mr. Livingston — Conewago — Goshenhoppen — 
Carlisle — Greensburg — Rev. Mr. Mosley and his Chapel of St. 
Joseph — The General Chapter — Allowance to Dr. Carroll — He 
urges the establishment of an Academy — Plan adopted — Op- 
position — The beginning of Georgetown College — Rev. Pat- 
rick Smyth — His Attack on Dr. Carroll and the associated 
Clergy — A Church begun in Boston — Rev. C. F. de la Poterie — 
Rev. Mr. Ryan at Charleston, S. C. — Canon Cleary in North 
Carolina — The Germans withdraw from St. Mary's, Philadel- 
phia, and begin Holy Trinity — Deaths of Rev. Messrs. Mosley 
and Lewis — Trouble in New York — Dr. Carroll's authority de- 
fied — Necessity of a Bishop — Petition to the Pope for the ap- 
pointment of a Bishop — Application forwarded by the Spanish 
Government — The Pope permits Clergy in the United States to 
nominate the first Bishop and fix the place for a See — Dr. Car- 
roll nominated as Bishop of Baltimore — The Choice approved 
— Bull erecting the See of Baltimore and appointing Rev. John 
Carroll first Bishop — The Constitution of the United States 



18 CONTENTS. 

prohibits Religious Tests — The Honor due to Charles Pinckney 
— Opposition — Amendment prohibiting the establishment of a 
Religion or preventing the free exercise of any or infringe- 
ment of Rights of Conscience — The Catholic Address to George 
Washington — His Reply — Dr. Carroll decides to go to Europe 
for Consecration — Consecrated by Bishop Walmesley in the 
Chapel of Lulworth Castle — His Seal — Publishes an Account 
of the Establishment of the See— His Letter to Pope Pius VI. 249 



BOOK 11. 

RIGHT REV. JOHN CARROLL, D.D., BISHOP OF BALTIMORE, 1790- 
1808 — ADMINISTRATOR OF LOUISIANA, 1805 — ARCHBISHOP 
OF BALTIMORE, 1808-1815. 

CHAPTER I. 

RIGHT REV. JOHN CARROLL, BISHOP OF BALTIMORE — ADMINISTRATION, 
1790-1800 — APPOINTMENT OF RIGHT REV. L. GRAESSEL, COADJUTOR 
— OF RIGHT REV. LEONARD NEALE, COADJUTOR. 

Installation in Baltimore — Address — Attempt to have a Bishop at 
Oneida — Publication of Catholic Books — The Bible — The Sul- 
pitians propose to come to the United States — Rev. Francis 
Charles JSTagot — Establishment in Baltimore — Extent of Dio- 
cese defined — Carmelite ISTuns of Antwerp found a Convent at 
Port Tobacco — Condition of Diocese— Rev. John Thayer and 
his Conversion — Stationed at Boston — His Controversies — 
Bishop Carroll in Boston — The Passamaquoddies ask for a 
Priest — Rev. Francis Ciquard — First Diocesan Synod of Balti- 
more — Circular on Christian Marriage — Pastoral Letter — 
Bishop's reply to Strictures on his Signature — A Coadjutor so- 
licited — Form of Oath — Arrival of French Priests — First Ordi- 
nation — Yellow Fever — Death of Right Rev. Lawrence Graes- 
sel, Coadjutor-elect — Father Fleming and his Defence of Cath- 
olic Truth — His Death — Poor Clares and other Religious — The 
Public Library, Baltimore — Right Rev. Leonard Neale pro- 
posed as Coadjutor — An Orphan Asylum — Miss Alice Lalor. 
and the origin of the Visitation Nuns— Rev. John Floyd at 
Fell's Point— Schism at Trinity Church, Philadelphia— Father 
Reuter and the Schism in Baltimore — The Augustinians 
— Lancaster — New York — The Irish Dominicans — Rev. Peter 
H. La Valiniere — Church in Alban}^ — New England — Rev. 
Messrs. Matignon and Cheverus — Prosecution of Rev. John 



CONTENTS, 19 

Cheverus — ^Prince Gallitzin — His Ordination and Pennsylvania 
Mission — The Bishop of Louisiana — Charleston, S, C. — Georgia 
— Country northwest of the Ohio — Bishop Hubert — Rev. P. Gi- 
bault— Detroit— Rev. Edmund Burke — The Prefecture-Apos- 
tolic of the Scioto — Very Rev. Dom. Didier, O.S.B.— Sulpi- 
tians in the West — Rev. Donatien Olivier — Rev. B. J. Flaget — 
Rev. John F. Rivet — Rev. Gabriel Richard — Church in Vir- 
ginia — Visitation in Pennsylvania — Church in New Jersey. . . . 369 

CHAPTER II. 

RIGHT REV. JOHN CARROLL, BISHOP OF BALTIMORE — RIGHT REV. 
LEONARD NEALE, COADJUTOR, 1800-1806. 

Consecration of Bishop Neale — A Franciscan Province — Father 
Paccanari — The Pious Ladies — Church at Natchez — Bishop 
Carroll dedicates the Church of the Holy Cross, Boston — Mar- 
riage of Jerome Bonaparte — Churches in Georgetown and 
Washington — The former Jesuit Fathers in Maryland unite 
with the Society in Russia — Rev. Robert Molyneux appointed 
Superior — Church in Kentucky ^ — Rev. S. T. Badin — Rev. 
Charles Nerinckx — The Trappists — First brick Church — The 
Dominicans — Plans for a Cathedral — An aged Priest — Cession 
of Louisiana — Bishop Carroll appointed Administrator 498 

CHAPTER III. 

THE CHURCH IN LOUISIANA, 1763-1793. 

The Bishop of Santiago de Cuba — The Capuchins — Father Cyril 
de Barcelona and Spanish Religious — Churches restored at 
Natchez, Mobile, Pensacola — Right Rev. Cyril de Barcelona, 
Bishop of Tricali and Auxiliar of Cuba, 1781-1793 — His visita- 
tions — St. Augustine — Rev. Thomas Hassett and Rev. M. 
O'Reilly — Natchez, New Orleans — Church destroyed by Fire 
— Rebuilt by Almonaster — The Ursulines — Bishop Cyril re- 
moved — Erection of Diocese of Louisiana and the Floridas — 
Right Rev. Luis Penalver y Cardenas, first Bishop, 1793-1801 
— His Reports and Labors — Right Rev. Francis Porro y Peinado 
— Cession of Louisiana to France and then to the United States 
— Rev. Thomas Hassett, Administrator — His Report — The Ursu- 
lines — Death of Canon Hassett — Very Rev. P. Walsh, Adminis- 
trator — Father Anthony Sedella and his Schism — Bishop Car- 
roll appoints Rev. John Olivier Vicar-General — Sedella refuses 
to acknowledge him — St. Louis and St. Genevieve — Brief em- 
powering Bishop Carroll to appoint Rev. C. Nerinckx or an- 
other Priest Administrator 540 



20 CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER IV. 

DIOCESE OF BALTIMORE, 1806-1808. 

Bishop Carroll lays Corner-stone of Cathedral — B. H. Latrobe, 
Architect — St. Patrick's Church erected by Eev. Mr. Moran- 
ville — St. Mary's erected by the Sulpitians — The division of 
the Diocese — Georgetown College — The Sulpitians recalled — 
St. Mary's College — Pius VII. advises Rev. Mr. Emery not to 
give up Baltimore — Pigeon Hills — Church in New England — 
St. Patrick's built at Damariscotta, Maine — The Visitation 
Nuns — Georgetown College — Clergymen proposed for new 
Sees 598 



CHAPTER V. 

DIVISION OF THE DIOCESE OF BALTIMORE — ERECTION OP THE SEES 
OP BOSTON, NEW YORK, PHILADELPHIA, AND BARDSTOWN — LAST 
DAYS OP ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 1808-1815. 

Bishop Concanen — His endeavors to leave Italy — Death at Naples — 
Death of Very Rev. Robert Molyneux — Father Kohlmann ap- 
pointed Vicar-General and subsequently^ Administrator of New 
York — Delay in the arrival of the Bulls erecting the new Sees 
— Consecration of Bishops Cheverus, Egan, and Flaget — Pas- 
toral of Archbishop Carroll and his Suffragans — Arrangements 
for the maintenance of the Bishops — Louisiana — Rev. Mr. Si- 
bourd sent — The Canadian Border — Mount St. 3Iary's College 
— Mrs. Seton and the Sisters of Charity — Archbishop Carroll, 
Administrator of Dutch and Danish West India Islands — Cor- 
respondence with the English Hierarchy — Invested with the 
Pallium — A Provincial Council proposed — Bishops Flaget and 
Egan— Questions — War with England — Archbishop's Circular 
— Rev. Gabriel Richard, a Prisoner — New Churches — Te Deum 
for restoration of Pope Pius VII. — Archbishop's Pastoral — 
Washington and Baltimore— St. Inigoes pillaged — Death of 
Bishop Egan — Archbishop's Circular on proposing Candidates — 
Interference in Europe — Appointment of Bishop Connolly of 
New York — Attacks made on Archbishop Carroll — Restoration 
of the Society of Jesus — Georgetown College — Very Rev. 
William Du Bourg appointed Administrator of Louisiana — 
Victory at New Orleans — Very Rev. Mr. Sibourd, V.G. — 
Archbishop Carroll sustains him — Illness and Death of Arch- 
bishop Carroll — His obsequies — Estimates of his Character and 
Work 621 



ILLUSTRATIONS. 



PAGE 

Chapel at Lulworth Castle, 
England, where Bishop Car- 
roll was consecrated. Front- 
ispiece. 

House at Upper Marlborough, 
Md., where Archbishop Car- 
roll was born. From a wa- 
ter-color made by W. Sey- 
mour in 1883 24 

Jesuit College at Liege, where 
Carroll studied and taught. . . 33 

Eleanor Darnall Carroll, moth- 
er of Archbishop Carroll 45 

Rt. Rev. Richard Challoner, 
Bishop of Debra, V. A. of 
the London District 53 

St. Mary's Church at Lancaster, 
Pa 65 

Pac-simUe of a page of Father 
Schneider's manirscript Mis- 
sal 67 

Bishop Challoner's Notification 
to the Maryland Missionaries 
of the Suppression of the So- 
ciety 79 

Church of St. Ignatius, St. Ini- 
goes, Md 84 

Seal of Church of St. Peter at 
Mosquito, Fla., and signature 
of Rev. Dr. Camps 94 

Signatures of Fathers Meurin 
and Luke Collet 113 

Signature of Rev. Peter Gibault. 124 

Signature of Rev. Francis Louis 
Chartier de Lotbiniere ..... 144 

Signature of Rev. John B. de 
Ritter... - 163 

Invitation of French Minister to 
attend the Te Deum 171 

Discours prononce, .... par 
leR. P. Seraphin Baudot. 172-4 

Signature of Rev. H. de la Motte 180 



PAGE 

Rt. Rev. John Francis Hubert, 

Bishop of Quebec 185 

Chapel in the fort at St. Augus- 
tine, defaced by the English. 195 
Signatures of Revs. Robert 

Molyneux and Ignatius Mat- 
thews 197 

Signature of Father Seraphin 

Bandol 198 

Fac-simile of Register of Father 

Farmer 202 

Chalice used by Archbishop 

Carroll, from the original at 

Notre Dame, Ind 203 

Portrait of Archbishop Carroll, 

from the painting by Paul ; 

engraved by Tanner. To face. 208 
Signature of Cardinal Antonelli 224 
Signature of Rev. L. Graes- 

sel 270 

Signature of Rev. Paul de St. 

Pierre 272 

Signature of Rev. P. Huet de 

la Valiniere. . 283 

St. Peter's Church, New York, 

from Colton's engraving 284 

Rev. D. Cahill's Chapel and 

House, Hagerstown, Md 288 

Site of Livingston's House. 

Drawn by James B. Taylor. 289 
Church of the Sacred Heart 

and Residence, Conewago. . . 293 
Signature of Rev. James Pel- 

lentz 294 

Rev. Joseph Mosley's Chapel 

House, — Elevation, 297 ; 

Ground Plan 298 

Commencement of the Bull 

erecting the See of Baltimore 338 

Close of the Bull 344 

Rt. Rev. Charles Walmesley, 

D.D., V.A., Bishop of Rama. 356 

(21) 



22 



ILLUSTRATIONS. 



PAGE 

Interior of the Chapel at Lul- 
worth Castle, where Bishop 
Carroll was consecrated 358 

Ground Plan of Chapel at Lul- 
worth Castle 360 

Rear Entrance to Chapel at 
Lulworth Castle 362 

Certificate of the Consecration 
of Bishop Carroll 364 

Seal of Archbishop Carroll. . . . 365 

Crucifix brought from Rome by 
Rev. John Carroll 368 

The Rt. Rev. John, Bishop of 
Baltimore, from the London 
engraving of 1790 370 

St. Mary's College and Seminary 381 

Portrait of Mother Frances 
Dickinson . ...... 384 

Signature of Mother Frances 
Dickinson 385 

Signature of Rev. Francis Bee- 
ston 400 

Signatures of Rev. Anthony 
Gamier and Wm. Du Bourg. 406 

Signature of Father Matthew 
Carr, O.S.A 426 

First Catholic Church in Al- 
bany, N. Y 433 

Signature of Rev. Francis A. 
Matignon 442 

Signature of Rev. Prince De- 
metrius A. Gallitzin 443 

Portrait of Rev. Prince Deme- 
trius A. Gallitzin . , 445 

Signature of Rev. P. X. Bro- 
sius 444 

Signature of Rt, Rev. Luis Pe- 
nalver y Cardenas, Bishop of 
Louisiana 460 

Portrait and Signature of V. 
Rev. Edmund Burke, Y.G., 
afterward Bishop of Sion, 
and Y. A. of Nova Scotia. . . 476 

Signatures of Rev. Messrs. Ja- 
nin and Levadoux 483 

Signature of Rev. Donatien 
Olivier 484 

Signature of Rev. Gabriel 
Richard 489 

Signature of Bishop Denaut, of 
Quebec 489 

Portrait of Rev. Gabriel Rich- 
ard, from a contemporaneous 
print 490 

Si":nature of Rev. John Dilhet. 491 



PAGE 

St. Peter's Church, Elizabeth- 
town, Pa 496 

Signature of Rt. Rev. Leonard 
Keale, D.D., Bishop of Gor- 
tyna, and Coadjutor of Balti- 
more 500 

Church of the Holy Cross, Bos- 
ton, dedicated by Bishop Car- 
roll in 1803 510 

Residence and Church at Port 
Tobacco, Md 512 

Holy Trinity Church, George- 
town, D. C 514 

Rev. Charles Nerinckx 527 

Church of St. Francis Xavier, 
Leonardtown, Md 529 

Present condition of St. Pat- 
rick's Church, Danville, Ky. , 
first Catholic brick church in 
the State 531 

Signature of Father Thomas 
Wilson, O.P 532 

Portrait of Mrs. Eliza A. Seton, 
from the miniature by St. 
Memin To face page 536 

Signature of Rt. Rev. Cyril de 
Barcelona, Bishop of Tricaly, 
Auxiliar of Santiago de Cuba 548 

Signature of Y. Rev. Thomas 
Hassett, P. P. of St. Augus- 
tine, Canon of New Orleans, 
Administrator of the Diocese. 552 

Signature of Rev. Michael 
O'Reilly 553 

Signature of Rev. Michael 
Crosby 563 

Portrait of Rt. Rev. Luis Pe- 
nalver y Cardenas, Bishop of 
Louisiana, from a drawing 
by Gregori 576 

Cathedral, New Orleans 586 

Signature of Y. Rev. John Oli- 
vier, Y.G .,. 595 

Old Ursuline Convent and 
Chapel, New Orleans 597 

Cathedral. Baltimore, in its or- 
iginal form . From Fielding 
Lucas' ' ' Picture of Balti- 
more " 599 

St. Patrick's Church, Fell's 
Point... 601 

Portrait of Rev. Francis Charles 
Nagot, founder of St. Mary's 
Theological Seminary, Balti- 
more 610 



ILL USTRA TIONS. 



23 



PAGE 

St. Patrick's Church, Damaris- 
cotta, Maine 613 

Georgetown College, from the 
Potomac 619 

Portrait of Archbishop Carroll. 
From the painting by Stuart. 621 

Portrait of Rt. Rev. Richard 
Luke Concanen, O.P., first 
Bishop of New York. 
From a drawing by Greg- 
ori To face page 624 

Signature of Bishop Concanen. 625 

Signature of V. Rev. Anthony 
Kohlmann, Administrator of 
New York 628 

Signatures of Bishops Chev- 
erus of Boston, Egan of 
Philadelphia, and Flaget of 
Bardstown 633 

Mount St. Mary's Seminary. 
From a pen and ink sketch 
by Rev. S. Brute m 1822. ... 644 



House on Paca Street, Balti- 
more, where Mrs. Seton 
founded her Community 646 

Signature of Mrs. E. A. Seton . 648 

View of St. Joseph's House 
near Emmittsburg, worked 
at the Roman Catholic Or- 
phan Asylum, New York, 
by Mary A. Richards, a.d. 
1819 650 

Interior of St. Joseph's Church, 
Philadelphia. From an old 
water-color preserved there . . 654 

Signature of Rev. Francis Neale 655 

Our Lady of Prompt Succor at 
New Orleans. From an en- 
graving issued by Bishop 
Du Bourg 672 

Archbishop Carroll. From the 
wax bust in the Bishops' 
Memorial Hall, Notre Dame, 
Indiana 680 



BOOK I. 

LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN CARROLL TO HIS CONSE- 
CRATION AS BISHOP OF BALTIMORE.— THE CATH- 
OLIC CHURCH IN THE ENGLISH COLONIES AND 
THE UNITED STATES 1763-1790. 



CHAPTER I. 

HIS LIFE TO HIS EETUEN TO MARYLAND IN 1774:. 

The Catholic Church is a fact and a factor in the Kfe of 
our repubhc. In spite of the antagonism shown in former 
days by the EngHsh government and the colonial legislatures, 
in spite of the bitter opposition of most Protestant sects, in 
spite of the Protestant bias and tone of our Federal and State 
systems, our public schools, our press and literature, the 
Catholic Church grows. It has attained such a development 
in the country that it numbers probably eight millions who 
actually profess its faith, and receive its ordinances, with per- 
haps some two or three millions more, who, led by hope of 
advancement or sinking into indifference, assume a kind of 
neutral position, apt to adhere to their religion if it suits 
their worldly prospects, inclined to ignore it for social or 
political ends. The influence of such a body, regarding only 
those who maintain the faith, unison in creed, worship, disci- 
pline, rehgious thought, and impulse, upon the country and 
its future, is certainly worthy of serious thought and consid- 
eration. To understand the actual position of the Catholic 
Church it is necessary to trace its past, and appreciate duly 
2 (25) 



26 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the men and events which more potently controlled its life 
and polity. 

Among these the Most Eeverend John Carroll, first Bishop 
and first Archbishop of Baltimore, holds a commanding 
place. Pious, learned, sagacious, conversant with the char- 
acter and ideas of the ruling classes in England, and the con- 
dition of those who suffered under the penal laws ; a careful 
observer of the condition of affairs on the Continent, where 
atheism by the operation of secret societies had gained power 
among rulers and nobles, only to affect their ruin, he had 
taken a patriotic part in the struggle of America for freedom, 
and in full harmony with the providentially great statesmen 
of that critical time, sought to base the foundations of our 
new republic on the soUd ground of eternal justice. Great 
experience, great trials patiently and hopefully borne, great 
prudence, sound judgment, the purest patriotism, intelligent 
loyalty to the Church of which he was an unblemished min- 
ister, fitted him in the highest degree for moulding into a 
body of active zeal and faith the little nucleus of Catholics in 
the country, which had for more than a century been under 
the ban of England's penal laws, copied with features of sin- 
gular malignity in the colonies. 

How admirably Dr. Carroll accomplished the important 
and delicate task confided to him, is recognized in the vener- 
ation ever since paid to his name, not only in the great and 
prosperous Church that has grown up from the small begin- 
nings which he fostered, but in the universal judgment of 
impartial men who have had occasion to speak of him. 

^N^otwithstanding penal laws and laws to prevent the immi- 
gration, especially of Irish Catholics, into the province of 
Maryland, a few arrived from time to time ; among them^ 
soon after the commencement of the eighteenth century, was 
Daniel Carroll, son of Keane, a native of Ireland, but related 



HIS BIRTH. 27 

by ties of consanguinity to the family of that name already 
prominent in the province. He became a thriving merchant 
and in time married Eleanor/ the daughter of Henry Darnall 
of Woodyard, a lady who had received a finished education 
in France, and who displayed, in forming the character of 
her children, a mind enriched with piety and every accom- 
plishment to fit her for the task. John Carroll was born 
January 8, 1735, at Upper Marlborough, Prince George's 
County, Maryland, where his father had established his home. 
The house where the patriarch of the Catholic Church in this | 
country first saw the light is still standing, but a dark grove 
of murmuring pines covers the site of Boone's chapel, where 
he was probably baptized, and in childhood went with his 
parents to kneel before the altar of God. The graveyard of 
the present church of the Holy Rosary was used in those old 
days, and probably holds the remains of some of his kindred. 
\^ John Carroll's boyhood, under the training of his excellent 
mother, gave him the ease, dignity, and polish which marked 
him through life. At the age of twelve he was sent to the 
seat of learning which the Jesuits, notwithstanding the penal 
laws, had established at Hermen's Manor of Bohemia, on the 
eastern shore of Maryland. Here as Jacky Carroll he pre- 
pared for the course in the Jesuit College at St. Omer. 
Ever devoted to the education of youth, this learned order 
had, whenever opportunity offered, endeavored to give the 
sons of Catholic settlers the classical and moral training befit- 
. ting their social station, but under a hostile government the 
existence of such academies always proved a short one. They 
had opened a school in Maryland soon after the settlement, 
of which we get occasional glimpses ; then a Latin school in 

' The name Eleanor was a family one of the Darnalls. The oldest 
gravestone at St. Thomas', Charles Co., is of " Eleanor Darnall, 9 May, 
1705." 



28 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

]^ew York, under the administration of Governor Dongan, 
and early in the next century these zealous missionaries se- 
lected a site which they had acquired at Bohemia, on a 
branch of the Elk, for a new institution. The college and 
chapel bore the name of St. Xaverius, and stood within half 
a mile of the boundary line of the three counties on the 
Delaware, the site having been selected, perhaps, to facilitate 
removal, in case of necessity, beyond the jurisdiction of 
Maryland officials, the more humane policy of Penn's colony 
affording a safe refuge. An old chapel still stands in a fair 
state of preservation, but the grass of the lawn covers the 
site where the little college stood when Carroll attended it,^ 
though the ancient wrought-iron cross brought over by Cal- 
vert, that marks the spot, was probably a venerable relic there 
even in his day. 

At the academy in Bohemia young Carroll, entering about 
1747, had as fellow-scholars his relative, Charles Carroll, the 
future signer of the Declaration of Independence, and Kobert 
Brent. The talent, love of study, and solidity of character 
shown by young John's pious and amiable life, proved that 
opportunities for a higher and more thorough course would 
not be lost by him. The institutions of learning then estab- 
lished in the colonies and the great universities of England 
were in that day closed to the Catholic pupil ; nor was liberty 
granted the oppressed adherents of the ancient faith to found 
and endow schools and colleges for the education of their 
children. The only resource for Catholics lay in the coun- 

' " Of this school, which may be called the predecessor of Georgetown, 
no history is preserved : even the building in which it was held was 
pulled down fifty years ago." Woodstock Letters, vol. vii., p. 4. For 
the early Catholic Grammar Schools, see an article by Rev. W. P. Treacy, 
"U. S. Catholic Hist. Mag.," i., p. 71. There were Jesuit schools in 
England also to which Maryland Catholics sent their sons. " The Pres- 
ent State of Popery in England," London, 1733, p. 19. 



ENGLISH COLLEGES ABROAD. 29 

tries on the Continent where their faith was professed. At 
various points, Kome, Douay, Louvain, Paris, Seville, Coim- 
bra, St. Omer, Salamanca, colleges were built and endowed 
to give the sons of Catholics in the British dominions an op- 
portunity to acquire an education suited to their rank in life.^ 
The generous aid from large-hearted people in all lands helped 
to create and endow these institutions ; still, there were but a 
favored few Catholics in America who could afford to send 
their sons and daughters beyond the sea. Laws forbade them 
to obtain an education at home, laws punished them for send- 
ing their children abroad, yet many a family, like one from 
which the writer springs, risked all for the good of their off 
spring, and lost it. Probably the laws of no nation contain 
such a series of enactments, aimed at reducing a class of its 
subjects to ignorance, as do those of G-reat Britain and her 
colonies. 

The effect of this continental education on the young Cath- 
olic gentlemen and gentlewomen was clearly seen. As a 
class they were far superior in the last century to their Prot- 
estant neighbors, who, educated at home, were narrow and 
insular in their ideas, ignorant of modern languages, and of 
all that was going on beyond their county limits and its fox 
hunts and races. The Catholic, on the contrary, was convers- 
ant with several languages, with the current literature of 
Europe, the science of the day, with art and the great gal- 
leries where the masterpieces of painting and sculpture could 
be seen. He returned to England or his colonial home after 
forming acquaintance with persons of distinction and influ- 
ence, whose correspondence retained and enlarged the knowl- 
edge he had acquired. 

' Petre, " Notices of the English Colleges and Convents established on 
the Continent," Norwich, 1849 ; Treacy, "Irish Scholars of the Penal 
Days— Glimpses of their Labors on the Continent," New York, 1887. 



30 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Young John Carroll, it was soon determined, should pur- 
sue a thorough course at the great Jesuit college in the town 
of St. Omer in French Flanders. A year spent in prelimi- 
nary study at Bohemia prepared him and his fellow-students 
to enter that great institution founded by the English Jesuits 
about 1590, aided in no small degree by Philip II. of Spain. ^ 
It opened with thirty-three pupils, but its average was above a 
hundred for a long series of years, and sometimes nearly two 
hundred filled its classes. The course was very thorough, 
and St. Omer's College enjoyed a high reputation for the 
proficiency of its students in Latin, and especially in Greek. 
One peculiarity of its system was that during dinner a 
student could be called upon by the rector to speak extem- 
poraneously on any subject. It was rare that some visitors, 
often men of high rank, were not in the refectory, and the 
readiness and skill with which the scholars rose and spoke, 
with no time or notes to prepare a discourse, were a subject 
of universal astonishment. 

In this great institution, John Carroll spent six years, and 
even among its brilliant scholars won a high reputation. His 
father did not long survive his departure, dying in Maryland 
in 1750." At the close of their course of rhetoric, the collegians 



^ Woodstock Letters, vii., p. 5. 

2 "My father" [Daniel Carroll] "died in 1750 and left six children, 
myself, Ann, John, Ellen, Mary, and Betsy." Letter of Hon. Daniel 
Carroll, brother of the Archbishop, to James Carroll in Ireland, Dec. 20, 
1762. " My eldest sister Ann is married to Mr. Robert Brent in Virginia. 
They have one child, a son. My brother John was sent abroad for his 
education on my return, and is now a Jesuit at Li^ge, teaching philosophy 
and eminent in his profession. Ellen, my second sister, is married well, 
to Mr. Wm. Brent in Virginia, near my eldest sister. She has three 
boys and one girl. My sisters Mary and Betsy are unmarried, and live 
chiefly with my mother, who is very well." lb. 

The oldest son, Henry, was drowned "when he was a boy at school and 



A NOVICE. 31 

of St. Omer generally proceeded to the Colleges of the So- 
ciety in Rome or Yalladolid to pursue the higher branches of 
learning. Young Carroll had, however, decided on his vo- 
cation. He felt that he was called by Providence to enter 
the religious life, and attached to the learned and pious 
priests who had directed his studies, he applied for admission 
into the Society of Jesus. 

The novitiate of the English province of the order was 
then in an ancient abbey at Watten,^ a small town about six 
miles from St. Omer, which the bishop of that city had be- 
stowed upon the Jesuit Fathers. Carroll's virtues and amia- 
ble character, as well as ability and studious disposition, caused 
his application to be favorably received, and in 1753, on the 
eve of Our Lady's nativity, the favorite day in the English 
province for entering on the religious life, he was admitted 
to the novitiate ^d assumed the habit which a Stanislaus, 
an Aloysius, an Elphinstone had associated with youthful 
sanctity. With him as fellow-novices, were Joseph Hather- 
sty destined to labor and die in the Maryland mission ; Wm. 
Home, Peter Jenkins, George Knight, Joseph Emmott, 
Joseph Tyrer, all in time zealous and useful members of the 
Society. A fellow-countryman, Robert Cole, and the future 
Church historian, Joseph Reeve, were already in the novitiate 
when he entered. After the two years of retirement devoted to 
meditation, and training for spiritual life, under Father Henry 
Corbie, in the novitiate, then composed of some sixteen as- 
pirants, Carroll was sent to the College of the Society at 
Liege, to prepare for elevation to the priesthood by a course 



many years before the death of his father." Deposition of Elizabeth 
Carroll, 1810. 

' Watten is about two leagues from St. Omer. A convent, once occu- 
pied by Regular Canons, was conveyed to the English Jesuits for a novi. 
tiate in 1611-2, and finally opened in 1622. Foley, " Records," v., p. 194. 



32 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

of philosophy and theology, with the kindred sacred studies 
under Father Charles Rousse or Roels. It is not unusual for 
the young members of the order to be employed for some 
years in teaching in the colleges, but Carroll was not thus 
called away from his preparation for the altar. The scholas- 
ticate then numbered about twenty-five pious and talented 
youth. He was ordained priest in 1769, attesting his mastery 
of theology by a public defense of his theses. 

The young priest was then appointed to a professor's chair 
at St. Omer, and his ability as a teacher and guide of youth 
maintained the ancient reputation of that seat of learning. 
He was next employed at Liege, as professor of philosophy 
and of theology in the scholasticate, forming young members 
of the order to be invested with the awful dignity of the 
priesthood.^ Whether training young gentlemen for their 
career in the world, or the scholastics of the order for their 
future mission duties, the dignified American Jesuit evinced 
equal judgment and skill. 

After a certain number of years in the order, the member 
of the Society of Jesus takes his final vows. Pr,eparatory to 
this Father Carroll had renounced in favor of his brother 
Daniel and his sisters Ann, Ellen, Mary, and Betsy, his 
claims to the property of his father. The last vows are pre- 
ceded by a second novitiate of one year, and by an examina- 
tion in theologj^ Only those who combine great learning, 
the highest virtue and ability as directors of souls, are ad- 
mitted to the class of professed Fathers ; most of the mem- 
bers of the Society take the vows of Spiritual Coadjutors 
formed. In the case of Father John Carroll there was no 

^ Daniel to James Carroll, Dec. 20, 1762. " His theological manu- 
scripts, which he prepared for his own use, either as student or profes- 
sor, are still preserved in Georgetown College library." Woodstock Let- 
ters, vii., p. 6. John Carroll to Daniel Carroll, Li^ge, May 24, 1764. 




! 



2* 



34 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

question. He took the four solemn vows and became a Pro- 
fessed Father on the 2d of February, 1Y71. 

The order, which had from its foundation expected and en- 
countered the buffetings of adverse fortune, was now breast- 
ing the most fearful storm that had ever arisen against it. A 
vast conspiracy against revealed truth and civil order had 
been growing like a canker in the vitals of Europe. Blinded 
rulers encouraged it, the nobility widely favored it, and the 
discontented masses of the populace were ready for the wild- 
est excesses. Governments seemed struck with blindness, un- 
able to see the results to which the revolution must lead, the 
overthrow of the altar and the tlu*one. 

The Society of Jesus was regarded by the anti-Christian 
leaders as an able and energetic corps, of which it was neces- 
sary to deprive the Church before the grand attack was made. 
The House of Bourbon, holding the thrones of France, Spain, 
and Naples, became the tool of the conspirators. France 
struck the first blow. In 1762 the Parliament of Paris or- 
dered all the Jesuit colleges to be closed, and soon after 
issued a decree depriving the members of the Society of all 
property corporate or personal. This was followed by edicts 
of banishment unless they renounced their order and took an 
oath prescribed by these tribunals which assumed higher au- 
thority in ecclesiastical matters than the Pope. 

The English Jesuits, driven for the faith from England, 
had sought hospitality in France. They had committed no 
offence against the laws of the kingdom and were not sub- 
jects. But without a shadow of law or regard for judicial 
forms the Court decreed the seizure of the College of St. 
Omer and the expulsion of the members of the Society of 
Jesus attached to it. 

One aged Jesuit alone seemed to rouse any sense of hu- 
manity in the hearts of the stolid executioners of the edict of 



AT BRUGES. 35 

the Jansenistic and infidel parliament. The aged Father 
Levinus Brown, the friend of the poet Pope, was left in the 
college to breathe his last at the age of ninety-four. 

The persecuted English Jesuits looked around for a place 
where they could continue the work of educating their 
young countrymen. The ancient city of Bruges in Austrian 
Flanders, appreciating the benefit of such an institution, in- 
vited the Fathers to establish their college within its walls, 
and the government oflScially sanctioned it by Letters Patent. 
The Jesuit Fathers trusting to the good faith of the Austrian 
government, accepted the invitation, and agreed to erect a 
college in that city. The scholars from St. Omer, led by 
Father Joseph Peeve, made their way across the frontier and 
through the woods to Bruges, where the community took up 
their residence in an old Spanish dwelling-house. The es- 
tablishment at St. Omer comprised the Great College, and a 
preparatory institution for younger boys, known as the Less 
College. Both these resumed their courses at Bruges, and 
there Father Carroll continued his functions as professor.^ 

The government, as if anxious to secure the Jesuits per- 
manently, and prevent their regarding Bruges as a mere 
temporary home, constantly urged the Fathers to proceed to 
the erection of suitable buildings. They accordingly ex- 
pended £7,500 in the purchase of ground for the two col- 
leges, and began the erection of a fine building for the Less 
College, at a very great outlay. This taxed their resources so 
completely that they were compelled to defer for a time the 
plan of erecting their main institution.^ 



^ Foley, " Records of tlie Society of Jesus," v., p. 168. 

2 Archbishop Carroll, " A Narrative of the proceedings in the suppres- 
sion of the two English Colleges at Bruges in Flanders, lately under the 
government of the English Jesuits." 



36 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

While Father Carroll was co-operating in the attempt to 
build up this new college and maintain its efficiency, he was 
selected by his Superiors to make a tour through Europe with 
the young son of a Catholic nobleman, Lord Stourton, who 
had requested that the American priest should undertake the 
duty. 

Setting out with his young charge in 1771, he visited the 
romantic country of the Yosges, traversing the provinces 
of Alsace and Lorraine, where the memory of good King 
Stanislaus was still revered by all. They then crossed the 
Rhine, and entered the territory of the German Empire and 
journeyed to Carlsruhe, suffering on the way from fever and 
ague. Heidelberg with its University and learned professors 
welcomed the Jesuit and his distinguished pupil ; then fol- 
lowing the Khine through lands teeming with grain and 
wine, the tourists reached Cologne, where they admired the 
still unfinished Cathedral. The Heverend Mr. Carroll's 
journals of part of the tour have been preserved, and show 
that he was an observant and thoughtful traveller. 

After visiting Augsburg and Munich the tourists struck 
into the Tyrol, and journeying in the slow and deliberate 
fashion of the last century, crossed the mountains by way of 
Trent, till the soft vowel sounds of Italy replaced the harsher 
German tones. At Yerona Father Carroll's Italian was re- 
quired, and he found that he lacked readiness in the lan- 
guage ; but this was soon acquired, as they made their way 
to Bologna and finally to Eome. 

How under more favorable circumstances the Eternal City 
would have impressed the American priest cannot be known ; 
but it chilled rather than inflamed his devotion. Rome, 
which had treasured the remains of the founder of the Soci- 
ety, Saint Ignatius, of Saint Francis Borgia, Saint Aloysius, 
Saint Stanislaus, now looked with such disfavor on the order 



TOUR WITH HON. MR. STOURTON. 37 

to which he belonged that the American Jesuit was com- 
pelled to conceal his character ; he endeavored to see two 
Fathers of his province who were personal friends ; but as 
they were out of Eome, he could hold no intercourse with 
the members of the Society. He saw sold in the streets 
without restraint libels on the Jesuits in w^iich the prayers 
of Mass were burlesqued, and treatises assailing the Devotion 
to the Sacred Heart of Jesus. The overthrow of the Society 
of Jesus was the common topic, and was expected when 
Spain declared her will. 

Henry Stuart, Cardinal of York, the last descendant of 
James II., who exercised a controlling influence over the 
Church appointments in the British Isles, was an open adver- 
sary of the Society of Jesus, so that even from the Catholic 
bishops in England little sympathy could be expected, if the 
worst came.^ 

After spending some time in Rome admiring the many 
scenes and objects that inspire ennobling thoughts in the 
scholar and the Christian, Father Carroll and young Stourton 
continued their way to iL^aples, where they passed part of the 
autumn, returning, however, to Rome by October 22d, in 
order to pass the winter in the Eternal City. On the way 
they visited Loretto, which awakened earnest devotion in the 
heart of the priest.^ 

Leaving Rome mth gloomy forebodings for the future of 
the Society in which he had enrolled himself for life, Father 
Carroll and his pupil, as summer approached, proceeded to 
Florence, then to Genoa — cities that reminded the American 
priest of Columbus and Yerazzano. Then entering France 



1 Letter of Rev. John Carroll, Rome, Jan. 23, 1772. 

2 Letters of Feb. 3 and June 23, 1773. 



38 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

he visited Lyons, and travelling on by diligence to Paris, re- 
turned to Bruges by way of Liege. 

Father Carroll restored his young charge to the hands of 
Lord Stourton and prepared to resume his duties in the col- 
lege. Notwithstanding the constant reports of an intended 
suppression or modification of the order, which all the recent 
observations of Father Carroll confirmed, the Enghsh Jesuits 
at Bruges made no attempt to remove to a place of safety, if 
any could be found. They trusted implicitly in the good 
faith of the Austro-Belgic government, which had invited 
them into Bruges, and given Letters Patent, although fully 
aware of the machinations against them. 

The direction of the Sodality at Bruges was offered to 
Father Carroll, but his recent tour had enabled the American 
priest to meet many experienced men and study the signs of 
the times. Convinced that the Society of Jesus would be 
either annihilated or so restricted as to be unable to continue 
its work, he saw no avenue open in Europe where all seemed 
seething with destructive fires. All convinced him that the 
wisest course was to return to his native land. He withdrew 
into retirement, to weigh well in prayer the disposition he 
felt to join his relatives in Maryland. His religious brethren 
were loth to part with one whose sterling qualities all appre- 
ciated, but the question was decided by a higher hand. 

On the 21st of July, 17Y3, the Sovereign Pontiff Clement 
XIY. signed the Brief " Dominus ac Pedemptor noster," 
which, without condemning the members of the order for 
their doctrine, their life, or their discipline, suppressed the 
Society of Jesus throughout the Christian world. Withheld 
for nearly a month, this remarkable paper was issued on the 
16th of August, and a commission of Cardinals named to ex- 
ecute it. 

The bishops throughout the world were required to obtain 



THE SOCIETY SUPPRESSED. 39 

from each member of the Society under their jurisdiction an 
acknowledgment in writing of his submission to the brief 
suppressing his order. Such a paper was doubtless signed by 
Father Carroll and his fellow-religious at the English College 
at Bruges. They regarded the suppression as only temporary 
and trusted that the Austro-Belgian government which had 
invited them, exiles for the faith from a Protestant realm, to 
take up their abode at Bruges, would permit them to con- 
tinue their good work till better days. They were soon cru- 
elly undeceived. The government resolved to enforce the 
brief by seizing all the property of the Society, and to do so 
without making the provision required by its terms. 

Amid these uncertainties. Father Carroll wrote to his 
brother Daniel on the 11th of September, 1TY3 : 

" I was willing to accept the vacant post of prefect of the 
Sodality here .... that I might enjoy some retirement, and 
consider well in the presence of God the disposition I found 
myself in of going to join my relatives in Maryland, and in 
case that disposition continued, to go out next spring. But 
now all room for dehberation seems to be over. The enemies 
of the Society, and, above all, the unrelenting perseverance 
of the Spanish and Portuguese ministries, with the passive- 
ness of the Court of Vienna, has at last obtained their ends ; 
and our so long persecuted, and, I must add, holy Society, is 
no more. God's holy will be done, and may His name be 
blessed forever and ever ! This fatal stroke was struck on 
the 21st of July, but was kept secret at Rome till the 16th 
of August, and was only made known to me on the 5th of 
September. I am not, and perhaps never shall be, recovered 
from the shock of this dreadful intelligence. The greatest 
blessing which in my estimation I could receive from God 
would be immediate death ; but if He deny me this, may 
His holy and adorable designs on me be wholly fulfilled. Is 



40 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

it possible that Divine Providence should permit to such an 
end a body wholly devoted, and I will still aver, with the 
most disinterested charity, in procuring every comfort and 
advantage to their neighbors, whether by preaching, teaching, 
catechizing, missions, visiting hospitals, prisons, and every 
other function of spiritual and corporal mercy ? Such I 
have beheld it in every part of my travels, the first of all 
ecclesiastical bodies in the esteem and confidence of the faith- 
ful, and certainly the most laborious. What will become of 
our flourishing congregations with you, and those cultivated 
by the German Fathers? These reflections crowd so fast 
upon me that I almost lose my senses. But I will endeavor 
to suppress them for a few moments. You see that I am 
now my own master, and left to my own direction. In re- 
turning to Maryland, I shall have the comfort of not only 
being with you, but of being farther out of the reach of 
scandal and defamation, and removed from the scenes of dis- 
tress of many of my dearest friends, whom, God knows, I 
shall not be able to relieve. I shall, therefore, most certainly 
sail for Maryland early next spring, if I possibly can." ' 

In an account written at the time by Father Carroll we 
see the feelings of these English Jesuits and the people 
among whom they had resided for the last ten years : 

" The news of the dissolution of the order was received 
with the greatest anxiety. The magistracy and citizens per- 
suaded themselves that the government would not destroy 
two settlements so lately authorized by themselves ; and that 
the bull would have no farther operation respecting the Eng- 
lish Jesuits than to reduce them to the condition of secular 
priests ; but that they would be allowed, if they themselves 

' Brent, " Biographical Sketch of the Most Rev. John Carroll, first 
Archbishop of Baltimore," Baltimore, 1843, pp. 25-7. 



THE AUSTRO-BELGIAN CRUELTY. 41 

were willing, to continue the same functions they had hith- 
erto discharged. Encouraged by these general expectations 
of the town, the superiors of the two colleges wrote a letter 
to Monsieur I^eny, President of the Privy Council at Brus- 
sels, who had often declared himself the protector of the col- 
leges, and was thought to hold the first share in the govern- 
ment. In the letter they expressed their alarm on account 
of the situation of the Society ; but withal desired to con- 
tinue to render the same service to religion and the instruc- 
tion of youth, now they became secular clergymen, as hereto- 
fore whilst they were Jesuits ; and if the government should 
not judge proper to allow any longer of the colleges under 
their care, they prayed at least to have time to give warning 
to parents to remove their children ; and especially reminded 
the minister of the necessity of such a delay arising from the 
situation of several American youths, who had no other 
friends in Europe besides the persons under whose care they 
actually were." 

The minister invited the two rectors to Brussels, where 
every assurance was given that their institution would be 
maintained ; and that at all events they should be treated 
with respect, allowed to retain private property, and assured 
of a competent maintenance. 

Even when the Bishop of Bruges received orders to exe- 
cute the brief, he told the Fathers " that he was persuaded 
that whatever change might happen in the two colleges 
would last for only two or three days, after which everything 
would be allowed to go on as usual." Lay commissioners 
were appointed by the ministry at Brussels to carry into 
effect the edict issued by the Empress Maria Teresa ; but so 
distasteful was the task that those appointed left the work to 
be done by Marouex, a coarse young upstart. 

On the 20th of September this commissioner entered the 



42 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

college and caused the brief and edict to be read. The 
Jesuit Fathers were then forbidden to go out or hold any 
intercourse with persons outside, or to write any letters, or to 
continue the management of the colleges or the instruction 
of the pupils. Then a deputy of the bishop revoked the 
faculties of the priests for administering the sacraments, 
preaching or catechizing, permitting them only to say mass 
in the private chapel. 

The account-books of the college were seized and an in- 
ventory made of all the property, ridiculous search being 
made for hidden treasures. 

For more than two weeks a constant system of harassing 
was kept up. Each of these worthy priests was taken singly 
to his room, where he was put under oath and compelled to 
produce his private property in money, effects, or credits. 
Even private papers were taken. All Father Carroll's letters 
from his mother and kindred in America were doubtless then 
seized. 

On the evening of the 14th of October, 1773, Marpuex, 
one of the commissaries appointed by the Austrian govern- 
ment to rob and harass these exiles for the faith, burst into 
the community room attended by officers and guards. The 
young upstart assumed airs of great authority and ordered 
Fathers Angier, Plowden, and Carroll to follow him. In 
vain they begged the favor of being allowed each to go to 
his room for a few moments. This was not permitted, and 
the Fathers were conducted at once by guards to coaches 
in waiting. They were then taken to the College of the 
Flemish Fathers, which had been thoroughly plundered. 
There they were confined and left to pass the night on 
the bare floor as best they might. Mother Mary More, 
Superior of the English Augustinian nuns, as soon as she 
knew of their position, sent her chaplain, Rev. Thomas Ber- 



A PRISONER. 43 

ington, who made every exertion to lessen their undeserved 
sufferings. 

All but three Fathers, who were detained as hostages, were 
in a short time released and ordered to leave the country. 

At the first intelligence of this unexpected violence to- 
ward the English houses, Henry, Lord Arundell of Wardour, 
who was a Count of the Holy Roman Empire, appealed to 
Prince Staremberg, the Austrian prime minister, in their 
behalf.^ 

The Jesuits of the English province lost no time in leaving 
the ungrateful empire. 

Though he had resolved to return to Maryland, the Rev. 
John Carroll accompanied his religious brethren to England, 
and acted as their secretary in the remonstrance which they 
addressed to the French government against the seizure of 
their property. 

As he had renounced his paternal estate in favor of his 
brother and sisters, he was utterly without means. But he 
was known and appreciated among the highest circles of 
English Catholics, and was at once invited by Lord Arundell 
to make Wardour Castle his home. Here he enjoyed the 
society of the cultivated friends of that nobleman, and while 
acting as chaplain labored zealously among the neighboring 
Cathohcs. Wardour Castle had a deep interest to a native 
of Maryland, as Anne Arundell, wife of Lord Baltimore, 
whose name has been perpetuated in one of the counties of 
the State, was born within its walls. 

This elegant leisure was not able to detain the good priest. 
He felt that his real mission was in his own land ; though 
how Providence was to employ him there he could not fore- 



' Carroll, ''A Narrative of the Proceedings on the Suppression of the 
Two English Colleges"; Foley, "Records," v., pp. 173-184. 



44 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

see. His affectionate heart prompted him to retm-n to his 
aged mother, and he felt that he must act at once. Removed 
as he had been from America ever since the davs of his boy- 
hood, he had never forgotten his native land or its interests. 
The growing aversion to English rule had not escaped his 
notice, and he beheld with regret that the home government 
instead of a course of conciliation that would have bound the 
colonists to the mother country, seemed wantonly, year by 
year, to adopt measures that alienated the hearts of the 
American people more and more from the sovereign and the 
parliament of Great Britain. That the moment would soon 
arrive when an appeal would be made to arms, the Rev. Mr. 
Carroll was too sagacious not to see. Whatever might come, 
the patriotic priest resolved to cast his lot with his country. 
Bidding adieu to the members of the order, with whom he 
had spent so many happy years in the religious state, and to 
the kind friend who had given him so delightful a home, he 
sailed from England in 1774, bearing faculties as a secular 
priest granted by the Yi car- Apostolic of London. 

The vessel was one of the last that cleared from England 
for the Chesapeake before the Revolution. Rev. Mr. Carroll 
arrived in America June 26, 1774, and landed at Richland, 
Virginia, the seat of William Brent, who had married his 
second sister, Ellen. His old classmate at Bohemia and St. 
Omer, Robert Brent, now the husband of Carrolj's elder 
sister, Anne, lived in the same neighborhood. After enjoy- 
ing the affectionate welcome of his sisters and their families, 
the priest thus restored to his country proceeded after a delay 
of only two days to the home which his mother had made 
for herself and her younger daughters, Mary and Betsy, on 
Rock Creek, in Frederick, now Montgomery County, Mary- 
land. Her joy at the return of her loving son may well be 
imagined, " though the change that time had wrought in him 




ELEANOR DARNALL CARROLL, MOTHER OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



(45) 



46 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



from a lad of twelve to a man of forty, made her fail to 
recognize him at first, so it is said." ^ His affection attested 
in his letters had cheered her widowhood, but she had scarcely 
dared to hope for the happiness of ever having him again 
beneath her roof."* 

^ Woodstock Letters, vii., p. 9. 

' We are indebted for the portrait of Archbishop Carroll's mother to 
the courtesy and interest of Miss E. C. Brent, who allowed a copy to be 
made of the oil painting in her possession. 




SEMINARY, MARKDfG SITE OF OU) ST. 

siary's, MD. 



CHAPTEK II. 

RELIGION IN THE BRITISH COLONIES, 1763-1774. 

The position of Catholics when the Eev. John Carroll re- 
turned to the English colonies in America was a peculiar one. 
More than a decade of years had elapsed since England by 
the aid of those colonies had crushed the power of France on 
the northern continent, and extorted a cession of Florida 
from Spain. War stimulated by fanning anti-CathoKc fanat- 
icism had triumphed, and England had a vast transatlantic 
realm to govern, whose direction required the utmost re- 
sources of statesmanship. But it is easier to create prejudice 
than to dispel it. The British government was learning the 
lesson. Had England's conduct in colonial ajSairs been based 
on the great and eternal principles of truth and honesty, her 
course would have been simple. But she could not be just 
to her new Catholic acquisitions without arousing elsewhere 
the feelings of religious hate which she had implanted and 
nurtured by every device and keenly-devised misrepresen- 
tation. 

The course of Catholics had been consistent and Christian. 
Sir George Calvert, the first Lord Baltimore, an earnest 
friend of equal rights in civil and religious matters, took out 
to his Newfoundland colony of Avalon a Catholic priest and 
a Protestant minister, and chapels gave the settlers of both 
faiths the opportunity to worship God according to their own 
wish and choice. The Protestant minister returned to Eng- 
land to denounce this liberality and make charges against 
Calvert, which still stand on the records. In founding the 

(47) 



48 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

colony of Maryland his son and successor, equally desirous 
of encouraging the settlers to maintain the form of worship 
they desired, took no clergymen officially, but erected chapels 
for each creed, leaving the people to arrange for a ministry 
as they chose. Father Andrew White and another Jesuit 
Father came out with the first settlers as gentlemen adven- 
turers, under the proposals issued by Lord Baltimore, bring- 
ing out mechanics, laborers, and farmers. As proprietors 
they took up lands, and those who followed them did the 
same. These plantations afforded a support to the Catholic 
clergy in Maryland, down to the suppression of the Society 
of Jesus, the chapel being attached to the residence of the 
priest, for the laws of the colony forbade any separate struc- 
ture for Catholic worship, and when Rev. Mr. Carroll landed 
in 1774 there was not, so far as we know, a public Catholic 
church in the province of Maryland. 

The Rev. Mr. Carroll, some years later, thus described the 
condition of Catholics in Maryland during the three quar- 
ters of the century : " Attempts were frequently made to in- 
troduce the whole code of penal English laws, and it seemed 
to depend more on the temper of the courts of justice than 
on avowed and acknowledged principles that these laws were 
not generally executed as they were sometimes partially. 
Under these discouraging circumstances Catholic families of 
note left their church and carried an accession of weight and 
influence into the Protestant cause. The seat of government 
was removed from St. Mary's, where the Catholics were 
powerful, to Annapolis, where lay the strength of the oppo- 
site party. The Catholics, excluded from all lucrative em- 
ployments, harassed and discouraged, became, in general, 
poor and dejected. 

"" But in spite of their discouragements their numbers in- 
creased with the increase of population. They either had 



CONDITION OF CATHOLICS. 49 

clergymen residing in their neighborhoods or were occasion- 
ally visited by them ; but these congregations were dispersed 
at such distances, and the clergymen were so few that many 
Catholic families could not always hear Mass, or receive any 
instruction so often as once in a month. Domestic instruc- 
tions supplied, in some degree, this defect ; but yet very im- 
perfectly. Amongst the poorer sort, many could not read, 
or if they could, were destitute of books, which, if to be had 
at all, must come from England ; and in England the laws 
were excessively rigid against printing or vending Catholic 
books. Under all these difficulties, it is surprising that there 
remained in Maryland, even so much as there was, of true 
rehgion. In general Catholics were regular and inoffensive 
in their conduct ; such, I mean, as were natives of the coun- 
try ; but when many began to be imported, as servants, from 
Ireland, great licentiousness prevailed amongst them in the 
towns and neighborhoods where they were stationed, and 
spread a scandal injurious to true faith. Contiguous to the 
houses where the priests resided on the lands, which had 
been secured for the clergy, small chapels were built ; but 
scarcely anywhere else ; when divine service was performed 
at a distance from their residence, private and inconvenient 
houses were used for churches. Catholics contributed nothing 
to the support of religion or its ministers ; the wliole charge 
of their maintenance, of furnishing the altars, of all travel- 
ling expenses, fell on the priests themselves, and no compen- 
sation was ever offered for any service performed by them, 
nor did they require any, so long as the produce of their 
lands was sufficient to answer their demands. But it must 
have been foreseen that if religion should make considerable 
progress, this could not always be the case." ' 

* Account of condition of religion prepared by Bishop Carroll about 
1790. It was first published in the " Metropolitan " for 1831 by Rev. C. 
3 



50 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The Catholics in Maryland from the time of the settlement 
of that province had been subject to the Vicar- Apostolic of 
England, and when the Vicariate -Apostolic of the London 
District was established to the bishops to whom successively 
the management of that part of England was confided by the 
Holy See. The missionaries extending their labors to New 
York, Virginia, Pennsylvania, and New Jersey, carried the 
same jurisdiction to those colonies. This jurisdiction was 
not derived from any express act of the Holy See, but arose 
like that of the Archbishop of Rouen in Canada, from the 
fact of vessels sailing from ports in the jurisdiction of Euro- 
pean bishops who gave faculties, under a settled law of the 
Church. Bishop Challoner tells us that the Jesuit mission- 
aries in Maryland used at first to ask rather for approbation 
than for faculties. But after Pope Innocent XII., by his 
Brief issued February 14, 1702, ordained that all missionaries 
in Vicariates- Apostolic should obtain faculties from the bish- 
ops in charge, and not exercise any functions wnthout them, 
the Maryland missionaries apphed regularly for faculties.^ 

" All our settlements in America have been jdeemed sub- 
ject in spirituals to the ecclesiastical superiors here, and this 
has been time out of mind ; even, I believe, from the time 
of the archpriests. I know not the origin of this, nor have 
ever met with the original grant," wrote Bishop Challoner in 
1756. '• I suppose they were looked upon as appurtenances 
or appendixes of the English mission. And after the divi- 
sion of this kingdom into four districts, the jurisdiction over 



C. Pise, who translated it from a French version. The citation here is 
from Bishop Carroll's manuscript. 

' The Congregation de Propaganda Fide required all regulftra to 
obtain faculties from the Vicars Apostolic. Benedict XIV. confirmed 
the decree Sept. 2, 1745. Bullarium de Propaganda Fide, Appendix 
11., pp. 111-113. 



PROPOSED VICARIATE-APOSTOLIC. 51 

the Catholicks in those settlements has followed the London 
district ' (as they are all reputed by the English as part of 
the London diocese), I suppose because London is the capital 
of the British Empire, and from hence are the most frequent 
opportunities of a proper correspondence with all those set- 
tlements. Whether the Holy See has ordered anything in 
this regard I cannot learn." ^ 

A document in the archives of the Propaganda shows that 
action was soon after taken. 

" The Yicars- Apostolic of London since the time of James. 
11. have always had authority over the English colonies and 
islands in America ; but as it did not appear on what basis, 
this custom was founded, a decree was obtained in the month 
of January, 1757, from Benedict XIY. of happy memory, in 
favor of Mgr, Benjamin Petre, Bishop of Prusa, then Yicar- 
Apostolic of London, giving him ad sexennium jurisdiction 
over all the colonies and islands in America subject to the 
British Empire, and after the death of that prelate it was 
confirmed March 31, 1759, for six years more to Mgr. Rich- 
ard Challoner, Bishop of Debra, now Yicar-Apostolic of 
London." ' 

" The said Yicar-Apostolic is so far from any ambition or 
desire of increasing his jurisdiction in those parts that it, 
would afford him great pleasure to be relieved of a burthen 
which exceeds his strength and to which he cannot devote 
due attention. The great distance does not permit him. to 
visit them in person. He accordingly cannot have the nec- 

* A document showing Bishop Giffard's exercise of jurisdiction in this 
country will be found in " Catholic Church in Colonial Days," p. 374. 

* J. Fisher {i. e., Richard Challoner) to Rev. Dr. Stonor, Clergy Agents 
September 14, 1756. Archives of the Archbishop of Westminster. 

3 Letter of the Cardinal Prefect to Bishop Challoner, March 31, 1759* 
Archives of the Archbishop of Westminster. 



52 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

essary information to know and correct abuses : he cannot 
administer the Sacrament of Confirmation to the faithful 
there, who remain totally deprived of that spiritual aid : he 
cannot provide ecclesiastical ministers, partly for the same 
reason of distance, and partly from want of money to meet 
the expense. 

" If the Sacred Congregation, moved by these reasons and 
by others which may easily occur to the mind, should deem 
it more suitable to establish a Yicar- Apostolic over the other 
English colonies and islands, it seems that the city of Phila- 
delphia, in Pennsylvania, is the most suitable place for his 
residence, as being a city of large population, and, what is 
more, a seaport, and consequently convenient for keeping up 
free correspondence with the other provinces on the main- 
land, as well as with the islands. This additional reason may 
be given, that there is no place in all the English dominions 
where the Catholic religion is exercised in greater liberty." ' 

Bishop Challoner himself thus described the condition of 
his transatlantic flock in 1756 : ''As to the state of rehgion 
in our American settlements, the best account I can give is, 
there are no missions in any of our colonies upon the Conti- 
nent, excepting Mariland and Pensilvania ; in which the ex- 
ercise of the Catholick religion is in some measure tolerated. 
I have had different accounts as to their numbers in Mariland, 
where they are the most numerous. By one account they 
were about 4,000 communicants ; another makes them to 
amount to about 7,000 ; but perhaps the latter might design 
to include those in Pensilvania, where I believe there may 
be about 2,000. There are about twelve missioners in Mari- 
land and four in Pensilvania, all of them of the Society. 



' " Ragguaglio della Religione Cattolica nelle Colonic Inglesi d' Ame- 
rica." Manuscript in the Archives of the Propaganda, written after 1763. 




BT. REV. RICHARD CHALLONER, BISHOP OF DEBRA* 
V.A. OP THE LONDON DISTRICT. 



54 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

These also assist some few Catholicks in Yirginia, upon the 
borders of Mariland, and in IS". Jersey, bordering upon Pen- 
silvania. As to the rest of the provinces upon the Continent, 
K. England, ^N^. York, etc., if there be any straggling Cath- 
olicks, they can have no exercise of their religion, as no 
priests ever come near them : nor to judge by what appears 
to be the present disposition of the inhabitants, are ever like 
to be admitted amongst them." ^ 

The question of providing these Catholics with a Bishop 
or Yicar- Apostolic had already been discussed at this early 
day. '' Some have wished," wrote Bishop Challoner in 1756, 
^' considering the number of the faithful, especially in those 
two provinces, destitute of the Sacrament of Confirmation 
and lying at so great a distance from us, that a Bishop or 
Yicar- Apostolic should be appointed for them. But how far 
this may be judged practicable by our Superiors, I know not ; 
especially as it may not be relished by those who have en- 
grossed that best part of the mission to themselves, and who 
may, not without show of probability, object that a novelty 
of this kind might give offence to the governing part there, 
who have been a little hard upon them of late years." ^ 

In a report to the Propaganda the same year Bishop Chal- 
loner said of the British Colonies in America : "In these 
very flourishing colonies, if you except Pennsylvania and 
Maryland, there is no exercise of the Catholic rehgion, and 
therefore no missionaries, the laws and civil authorities pro- 

^ J. Fisher (^. e., Richard Challoner) to Rev. Dr. Stonor, Clergy Agent 
at Rome, September 14, 1756. Archives of the See of Westminster. 

^ lb. Bishop Challoner, ^Titing to his agent in Rome, September 6, 
1763, again speaks of the impossibility of his taking due care of Catholics 
at so great a distance as those in America, and mentions his belief that 
for the American Continent a Bishop or Yicar- Apostolic in Canada or 
Florida would be the most proper. Archives of Archbishopric of West- 
minster. 



BISHOP CHALLONER. 55 

hibiting it. In Peniisjlvaiiia and Maryland the exercise of 
religion is free, and Jesuits holding faculties from us very 
laudably conduct the missions there. There are about twelve 
missionaries in Maryland, and, as they say, about sixteen 
thousand Catholics, including children ; and in Pennsylvania 
about six or seven thousand under five' missionaries. Some 
of these also make excursions in one direction into the neigh- 
boring province of Jersey, and on the other into that of Vir- 
ginia, and secretly administer the sacraments to the Catholics 
residing there. It is to be desired that provision should be 
made for the administration of the Sacrament of Confirma- 
tion to so many Catholics as are found in Maryland and 
Pennsylvania, of the benefit of which they are totally de- 
prived, l^ow that Canada and Florida are reduced to the 
British sway, the Holy Apostolic See may more easily effect 
this, namely, by establishing with the consent of our court a 
Eishop or Vicar- Apostolic at Quebec or elsewhere and in- 
vesting him with jurisdiction over all the other English colo- 
nies and islands in America. This would be far from dis- 
pleasing to us, and would redound greatly to the advantage 
of said colonies." ' 

There was a source of danger to the Catholics in this 
country in the appointment of a Bishop which Doctor Chal- 
loner does not openly allude to, and this was the influence 
of the Stuarts at Pome. The Holy See recognized Charles 
Edward as King of England, and the nomination of Catholic 
bishops in the British dominions was virtually in the hands 
of his brother Henry, who was a member of the Sacred Col- 
lege and generally known as the Cardinal of York. The 
Catholics in Maryland from the beginning had never been 

^ Bishop Challoner to the Prefect of the Propaganda, London, August 
2, 1763. He again urged the extension of the jurisdiction of the Bishop 
of Quebec in a letter March 15, 1764. 



56 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

strong partisans of tlie house of Stuart. In the proceedings 
against the Society of Jesus, the Cardinal of York had ar- 
rayed himself with the enemies of the order, and the Jesuit 
missionaries in Maryland and Pennsylvania naturally feared 
that any Bishop or Yicar-Apostolic sent over at his nomina- 
tion would be hostile to the clergy here, and as an avowed 
Jacobite might involve all the Catholic body in the colonies 
in the charge of disaffection to the government, as adherents 
of a claimant for whom they really cared nothing. 

But Bishop Challoner evidently favored the creation of 
separate Yicariates for America. In 1765 he wrote to his 
agent at Home : 

" What you add of settling two or three Yicars- Apostolic 
in that part of the world, is an object that certainly deserves 
the attention of our friends. But I foresee the execution of 
it will meet with very great difficulties, especially in Mari- 
land and Pennsylvania, where the Padri have had so long 
possession, and will hardly endure a Prefect, much less a 
Bishop of any other institute : nor indeed do I know of any 
one of ours that would be fond of going amongst them, nor 
of any that would be proper for that station, who could be 
spared by us in our present circumstances." ^ 

And at a later period in the same year he recurred again to 
the subject, showing that it was still under discussion. " I hope 
our friends there will not drop the project of settling some 
Yicar-Apostolic in those parts you speak of. 'Tis morally 
impossible for us to have a proper superintendency over 
places so remote. And to let so many thousand Catholics as 
there are in some of our northern Colonies to remain entirely 
destitute of the Sacrament of Confirmation is what, I am 
sure, our friends wiU never suffer." ^ 

' Bp. Challoner to Rev. Dr. Stonor, Feb. 15, 1765. - lb., May 31, 1765. 



THE QUEBEC QUESTION. 57 

The Maryland missionaries actually transmitted to Bisho]) 
Challoner a remonstrance against the appointment of a Bish- 
op for the colonies, which was signed by the leading men 
among the laity. Bishop Challoner, however, did not for- 
ward the document to Rome, and communicated his reasons 
to the missioners here. The Yicar- Apostolic of London evi- 
dently favored the appointment of a Bishop in this country, 
or some means of placing the colonies under a Bishop here, 
because, as he wrote, " There be so many thousands there 
that live and die without confirmation." ^ The matter seems 
to have weighed greatly on his mind. He applied to Rome to 
be relieved of the care of the Catholics in the American colo- 
nies, and expressed his regret when the Sacred Congregation 
declined to act on his petition. In reply he wrote : " It is a 
lamentable thing that such a multitude have to live and die, 
always deprived of the Sacrament of Confirmation. The 
Fathers evince an unspeakable repugnance to the establish- 
ment of a Bishop among them, under the pretext that it 
might excite a violent persecution on the part of the civil 
authorities. But it does not seem to me tliat this conse- 
quence can be feared, if the Bishop of Quebec, who is not at 
so very great a distance from those parts, were invited and 
had the necessary faculties to administer Confirmation at 
least once to these Catholics." ' 

Canada after the conquest was long without a bishop, the 
English government rejecting the priest first selected by the 
clergy of that province, but Bishop Challoner and others had 
looked to the See of Quebec as a means of relieving Catho- 
lics in the former British colonies. 



* Bishop Challoner to Rev. Dr. Stonor, Sept. 12, 1766. 
2 Bishop Challoner to his agent in Rome, June 4, 1771. Archives of 
the Propaganda. 
3* 



58 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

''' If matters were there once properly settled/' he wrote, " 1 
wish our friends would think of charging the person to be 
chosen, or some other with the title of Yicar-Apostohc, with 
the care of those other colonies, which we at this distance 
cannot properly assist, and which are now quite deprived of 
the sacrament of Confirmation." ' 

It seemed a very feasible plan that the Bishop of Quebec 
should from time to time visit Pennsylvania and Maryland 
in order to confer confirmation and perform other episcopal 
acts. In this plan the Maryland missionaries seemed to have 
concurred heartily. We know that the venerable and devoted 
Superior of the Jesuits in Maryland, Father George Hunter, 
set out from that province for Canada, May 24, 1769, but his 
arrival in that province in July, excited the alarm of the 
English authorities. The favor shown the 'Catholics in the 
conquered province had already drawn the wrath of the old 
colonies upon the British government, and it was averse to 
giving any fresh cause of complaint. 

Guy Carleton told Father Hunter that he neither could nor 
would permit him to remain, and that he must without de- 
lay depart from thence, which he prepared to do forthwith 
on a vessel ready to sail to England. 

That Father Hunter saw the Bishop of Quebec at this time 
and conferred with him is probable from several circum- 
stances. The letter of Guy Carleton stating that Father 
Hunter called at once upon him, proceeds immediately to 
discuss the position of the Bishop. " I represented to him 
that a Bishop was allowed the Canadians that they might 
have the advantage of a Provincial Clergy, and that any 
accession thereto from abroad, even from the king's other 



Bishop Challoner to Rev. Dr. Stonor, March 15, 1764. 



THE QUEBEC QUESTION. 59 

dominions, was altogether unnecessary, and never would be 
allowed." ' 

The English government had never dared to estabhsh 
Bishops of the State Church in the colonies, every proposal 
to do so having excited an agitation among the Puritan ele- 
ment, in which many even of the adherents of the Estab- 
lished Church joined. In 1702 Kev. Mr. Talbot, a mission- 
ary of " The Society for Propagating the Gospel," wrote : 
"We have great need of a Bishop here to visit all the 
churches, to ordain some, to confirm others, and bless all." ' 
Three years after the Episcopal Clergy signed a petition to 
Queen Anne for a suffragan Bishop.' The matter was pur- 
sued for some years ineffectually, and at last in 1722 the 
Eev. John Talbot, who had been active in the matter from 
the first, went to England, and was consecrated by a non- 
juring Bishop, and some years after the Be v. Mr. Welton 
did the same. These bishops dared not exercise their func- 
tions openly, but some inkling of what had been done reached 
England, and Kev. Mr. Talbot was discharged by the Society, 
and Welton ordered on his allegiance to return to England.* 

If the English government so timidly shrank from allow- 
ing a Bishop of the Established Church to be sent to Amer- 
ica, it could not venture to incur a storm of opposition by 
authorizing a Roman Catholic Bishop to visit Pennsylvania 
and Maryland. 

But the subject was not dropped by Father Hunter, and 
he apparently received some encouragement from the Bishop 

' Carleton to Hillsborougli, July 17, 1769. Abbe Verreau's Report, 
1874, p. 168. Foley, " Records of the English Province," i., p. 384. 

2 Talbot to Gillingham, New York, November 24, 1702. 

3 HiUs, " History of the Church in Burlington, N. J.," Trenton, 1876, 
p. 63. 

* lb., pp. 179-204. 



60 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

of Quebec. The Superior of the Jesuit mission sailed to 
England, and was engaged in adjusting various matters con- 
nected with the Church in America, which detained him in 
Europe till 1770. During this period the project of visits 
to the colonies by the Bishop of Quebec was taken up at 
Rome, as though the objections were regarded as merely 
temporary. The Bishop of Quebec, when visiting IsTova 
Scotia, could easily run down to Philadelphia in one of the 
vessels commanded by Catholics, as Rev. Mr. Bailly seems to 
have done, simply to go to confession.^ 

On the 7th of September, 1771, Cardinal Castelli addressed 
Bishop Briand of Quebec on the subject. The Sacred Con- 
gregation de Propaganda Fide, learning that there were many 
Catholics in Maryland and Pennsylvania who, though other- 
wise provided with spiritual aid, had been unable for want 
of a bishop to receive the Sacrament of Confirmation, wa& 
anxious to relieve them, and saw no way unless the Bishop 
of Quebec, as the nearest Catholic Bishop, " would assume 
that duty and discharge so conspicuous an act of charity." 
" In their name, therefore, I earnestly beseech you not to 
decline to undertake a work of this kind, acceptable to God 
and most useful to our faith, for which you have on the an- 
nexed sheet, faculties granted by our Most Holy Lord. But 
if you are so hindered by difficulties that you cannot in per- 
son discharge this ministry, I beg, at least, that you will 
write back as early as possible whether there is any more 
feasible way in which the relief can be given to that orthodox 
flock." ' 

That the English government refused the Bishop permis- 

^ Casgrain, "Un PMerinage au Pays d'Evangelihe," Quebec, 1887, p. 
278. 

2 Letter of Cardinal Castelli to Bishop Briand. Archives of Archbish- 
opric of Quebec. 



SIGNS OF ACTIVITY. 61 

sion is most probable, as the subject was not again raised, and 
no evidence or tradition exists of a visit to the old Catholic 
colony bj the successor of Laval. 

The conferring of Confirmation, the establishment of a 
Bishop, were to follow one of the great wars of history, a war 
which broke the shackles of the Catholic colonist in America. 

The triumph of 1763 by which the French and Spanish 
settlements east of the Mississippi passed under British sway 
apparently appeased for a time the animosity of the people 
of the old colonies against the Cathohcs residing among 
them. As no Catholic power any longer menaced the fron- 
tiers, the professors of the true faith of Christ were not re- 
garded as in themselves a source of danger. The existence 
of the Catholic Church in Canada was, however, extremely 
distasteful, but friendly intercourse with that province began 
to exercise a beneficial influence. 

The Catholics in Maryland seemed to feel that a new and 
better era had begun. Father George Hunter was Superior 
of the Missions of Maryland and Pennsylvania, having under 
his charge Fathers James Ashbey, Arnold Livers, Matthew 
Manners, Augustine Frambach, John Williams, James Pel- 
ieiitz, John Lewis, Frederick Leonard, Lewis Roels, Joseph 
Mosley, James Walton, Peter Morris, James Beadnall, and 
Eobert Molyneux in Maryland, with Fathers Theodore 
Schneider, Robert Harding, Joseph Hathersty, and Ferdi- 
nand Farmer in Pennsylvania. 

There were signs of activity in m.any parts. At Frederick 
Father John Williams put up a residence and a chapel, soon 
to fall a prey to the flames — a loss not soon repaired, as that 
was a frontier town often filled with alarm by fugitives from 
Indian foes.' Father Hunter rebuilt the manor house at 

' Letter of J. W., June 20, 1773. " I find one monument of my folly 



62 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Port Tobacco in a style that drew most exaggerated accounts 
from unfriendly sources.^ Father Ashbey rebuilt the church 
at ^Newtown, under the invocation of St. Francis Xavier, 
which, frequently repaired and restored, still remains an 
humble frame edifice, with its sacristy and modest priest's 
room above, its square bell tower, and cross. " Certainly 
few Catholic churches in this country can boast of such an 
age as that claimed by the IS^ewtown chapel," writes a local 
antiquarian. Its old bell has a time-worn inscription on 
which the date 1691 is still visible, and which hung in olden 
days in the crotch of a tree. Annapolis even had its chapel 
regularly attended. 

Father Joseph Mosley, who began his labors in St. 
Joseph's Forest in 1759, labored at Newtown, St. Thomas' 
Manor, Sakia, and JS^ewport before proceeding to the East- 
ern Shore, where his long mission ended only with his life.^ 
In that part of Maryland the chapel at Bohemia was in a 
ruinous house, and a mission was projected at Tuckahoe, 
and the missionaries were already looking to the purchase 
of ground at Mill Creek Hundred, in the present State of 
Delaware.^ 

" You must not imagine," wrote Father Mosley to his 
brother, a priest in England, " that our chapels lie as yours 
do ; they are in great forests, some miles from any House of 



destroyed in Fredericktown ; had the house been built of wood, 'twould 
probably have shared the same fate." 

' Smyth, " Tour in the United States of America," London, 1784, ii., 
p. 179. The tax on Bachelors imposed by the Vestry of Port Tobacco 
parish about this time and confirmed by the Assembly, may have been 
prompted by a wish to punish Father Hunter and his associates. The 
priests and lay brothers were certainly all mulcted. 

2 '' Woodstock Letters," xiv., p. 61 ; xiii., pp. 73, 284. 

3 Very Rev. Dr. Carroll's Reply to Rev. P. Smyth. Bishop Becker in 
" Catholic Standard," July 30, 1879. 



ST. MARY'S CHURCH, PHILADELPHIA. 63 

Hospitality Swamps, runs, miry holes, lost in the 

Night, as yet and ever will in this country attend us. Thank 
God, we are all safe as yet. Between three and four hundred 
miles was my last Christmas fare on one horse." ^ 

The churches which the Catholics were thus rearing on 
American soil, betokened a greater confidence than they had 
shown, and the evident hope of more kindly consideration at 
the hands of their fellow-citizens. The buildings were near- 
ly all solid and substantial. 

That in Lancaster, begun on the site of the old church, stood 
till far in the present century, being used as a school-house 
after the dedication of the present St. Mary's Church in 1854. 
It was of stone, and really the work of the congregation, if, as 
tradition tells, the men gathered the stones from the farmers 
in the country roundabout and brought them to the spot, 
while the women mixed the mortar for those who laid the 
stone. So well was the work done that the church withstood 
the elements till 1881, when this rehc of colonial days was 
torn down.*" 

Ground had been secured in Philadelphia by the congrega- 
tion of St. Joseph, which was feasible under a law permit- 
ting Christian bodies to hold lands for burial-ground. The 
Jesuit missionaries who held the titles to churches in their 
individual names, adhered to the same system when it 
was decided to erect a second church. A portion of this 
land secured under Father Harding's influence, and measur- 
ing fifty feet in front and running back eighty feet, was con- 
veyed by the trustees on the 23d of May, 1763, to Father 



' F. Joseph Mosley to Rev. Mr. Mosley, July 30, 1764. 

2 S. M. Sener, in "United States Catholic Historical Magazine," i., pp. 
42, 215. 



64 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Robert Harding.' The erection of the church was apparently 
begun soon after, and completed in the following year suffi- 
ciently to permit of its use. 

The erection of this church so near St. Joseph's may have 
been with a view to a separate place of worship for the Ger- 
mans, who, though under the direction of another priest, had 
attended St. Joseph's. As reported in 1Y57, the German 
Catholics under Father Schneider, in Philadelphia, outnum- 
bered those of English tongue under Father Harding. An 
indication of this desire to have a distinct church and organ- 
ization for themselves, is seen in the fact that the German 
Catholics of Philadelphia soon acquired part of the ground 
purchased, as their separate cemetery. 

The venerable Father Theodore Schneider, the founder of 
this German Catholic congregation and of the Goshenhoppen 
mission, had meanwhile worn himself out in his arduous 
labors. Father Farmer, to whom the care of the Philadel- 
phia Catholics of German origin had been assigned as resi- 
ent pastor, hastened to the bedside of his fellow-religious 
and countryman. Fortified by the sacraments of the Church, 
Father Schneider " died on the 10th of July, 1764, full of 
years, and rich in the merits of a zealous missionary life. 
He was buried in the little church bv Father Farmer." ^ Be- 



^ Deed of Daniel Swan and others, individually to Robert Harding, 
dated May 23, 1763 ; consideration five shillings. It is absolute though 
the words " to build and erect a chapel thereon" are interlined. This 
deed was recorded Jan. 29, 1811, by Bishop Egan, as he states expressly. 

^ * ' Liber Baptizatorum et Matrimonio Copulatorum, uti et Def uncto- 
rum Philadelphise, in Cushenhopen," etc. — "Historical Sketch of the 
Mission of Goshenhoppen " in Woodstock Letters, v., pp. 202-213. " In 
funere R. P. Theodori Schneider, S.J., 1764." Notes of F. Farmer's 
funeral discourse. The inscription on Father Schneider's tomb is ; 
"Hie iacet Rev. Theodorus Schneider, S.J., Missionis hujus Fundator. 
Obiit 10^ Julii, 1764. Aetatis 62. Missionis 24. R. I. P." 



FATHER SCHNEIDER. 65 

sides the Catholics in Philadelphia, of whom the last-named 
priest took charge, after his transfer from Lancaster, he also 
took up Father Schneider's laborious excursions through Kew 
Jersey. 

On his long and exhausting journeys, Father Schneider, 
we are traditionally informed, more than once was in danger 
of his life from bigoted enemies of the faith, although he 
was generally supposed to be a physician. 




ST. MARY S CHURCH AT LANCASTER, PA. 

A remarkable monument of his patience and industry 
exists in two manuscript missals, which in his few and 
unconnected hours of leisure he copied out, so as to have 
a missal at different stations, and thus lighten the load 
he was required to carry. Poverty made it impossible 
to obtain a supply of missals, but his patience supplied the 
want. 

One of these preserved at the ancient Groshenhoppen mis- 
sion which he founded was written, as Father Schneider 
states in a note, to be used in Magunshi, where he said mass 
every other month. It is in perfect preservation, a volume 



66 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

six inches wide, seven and a half long, and an inch thick, the 
handwriting clear and beautiful. 

The church and its attendant missions were for a time 
without a pastor, the schoolmaster, whom the good priest had 
placed over the little school ^ which he gathered at his church, 
giving private baptism when necessary. Father Frambach, 
of the province of Lower Rhine, who had arrived in the 
country in 1758, extended his visits to this district till Father 
John Baptist de Ritter, who belonged to the Belgian prov- 
ince, arrived in the country May 31, 1765, and began in the 
summer his long and toilsome ministration.^ 

Of the condition of the Catholic missions in Maryland and 
Pennsylvania we have at this time a glimpse in a contempo- 
raneous report. The mission of the Assumption, commonly 
called St. Inigoes, a plantation of 2,000 acres, was the resi- 
dence of a single missionaiy, who was supported by the 
produce of the place, amounting to £90. At St. Xavier's 
mission, ISTewtown, were three Fathers. Fifteen hundred 
acres here yielded £88 for their support. At St. Ignatius 
Mission, Portobacco, were three missionaries. The planta- 
tions of 4,400 acres produced £188. The mission of St. 
Francis Borgia at White Marsh, with 3,500 acres, gave £180 
for the maintenance of two missionaries. Rev. John Lewis 
and an assistant. 

The mission of St. Joseph at Deer Creek, in the northern 
part of the colony of Maryland, had 127 acres, producing 
£24 for the support of the Father stationed there ; and that 
of St. Stanislaus, at Fredericktown, had three lots as yet un- 

^ This school has been maintained, and its long and useful services in 
the cause of education have been fully recognized by the civil author- 
ities. Woodstock Letters, v. 

2 " Commencement et progr^s de la Religion Catholique et Romaine 
dans le Mariland et les autres provinces de I'Amerique Septentrionale. " 



^J^cmeMC^,li^J^^^^^' ion^'fim iff. jma dmtn Tma dmim om4iffTiU- 
mimpOj Ormo- 

[(jTUMii/n wu TTia/nd/uaLfnimm Ca/rmm, e4 tUn^ TJiemnjamuimTn^, 

oman amfe/m/t, e/f-frUmM u/m4whn j)enrj)- ^.MmM f/s-3 cu/tJ^. 

iMTtm CU/m do/rrux/rt/rn aaJ^tmrnium t\oudmfvff(Mn ?n£/irn. 

1a e4rrume4-m G4^'mmn-ia^coa4Mm)iiumi^ e4tp^ke^ 

njm miam ihtkmk rmk, i/i-^Tcmdi ^,/' GicrrU Crzih). 

J)mJ, qtu f7miip(/k/7i4-iQ/m fumnpo/rtmds Tna;i4m£, diTiuMnmdo mom^ 

'kd C(3CM4.fmhTwnmi^aadd ^ (£^^ per J) 
Z- domcfu f-if 3 adli/0 - 

^^i^'y>h cUirvHorm v€rd (^m/ha/riMn M^. idem au4€/m }pi/ri4i0 e4dpvfn- 
(TTumi 4^m^ idMn au/kfn'i)eui, $^ (/pera4i4/r (TTmmi/ncrmMrwi-U/fMiii' 



PAC-SIMILE OF A PAGE OF FATHER SCHNEIDER'S MANUSCRIPT MISSAL. 



(67) 



68 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

productive. The missionary, Eev. John Williams, who re- 
mained here till July 27, 1768, depended on a yearly allow- 
ance of £30 from the Superior. The mission of St. Mary's 
at Queenstown, or Tuckahoe, had now become the residence 
of one priest, Father Joseph Mosley, who derived £18 from 
a plantation of 200 acres for his support. The mission of 
St. Xavier at Bohemia, on the Eastern Shore, where the class- 
ical school gave young Carroll his first insight into litera- 
ture, had at this time only a single priest. The extensive 
plantation of 1,500 acres yielded an income of £108. 

There were four Pennsylvania missions, that of St. Mary, 
in the city of Philadelphia, where two priests. Fathers Robert 
Harding and Ferdinand Farmer, attended St. Joseph's and 
St. Mary's churches. They were supported by £45 derived 
from rent of property, £20 from London (the Sir John 
James Fund), and £25 regular gratuities. The mission of 
St. Paul at Cushenhopen, or Goshenhoj)pen, directed at this 
time by Father John Baptist de Bitter, had a farm of 500 
acres, jdelding £45 ; and there was besides £20 from London. 
The mission of St. John JS^epomucene at Lancaster was soon 
after directed by Father Luke Geissler. The mission owned 
three lots in town, paying £4 5s. ground rent ; and £20 
came from London. The priest stationed at the mission of 
St. Francis Begis in Conewago received £20 from a farm of 
120 acres, and as much from London.^ 

There were in Pennsylvania about 3,000 adult "custom- 
ers," that is, communicants, as many under age, or not com- 
municants. The extent of the excursions made by each mis- 
sionary covered a tract about 130 miles long by 35 broad. 
Each missionary post paid for the support, bread, meat, and 



' The reader will notice that the names of these separate missions differ 
from those of the churches. 



FATHER MOSLEY. m 

firing of the Fathers, and maintained a public meeting-place 
of divine worship, without calling on the flocks whom thej 
directed. From the incomes given thej had, too, to pay re- 
pairs, new buildings, taxes, quit rents, doctor's bills, and help 
to make up a yearly payment of £200, w^hich the American, 
mission owed to creditors in England.' 

In Maryland there were estimated to be 10,000 adult 
*' Customers " or Communicants, and nearly as many under 
age or non-communicants. The missionaries were at their 
residence generally two Sundays in the month ; during the 
rest of the time they were visiting the Catholics in their dis- 
trict, saying mass at private chapels or other places where 
Catholics would assemble. By this time the faithful were 
dispersed all over the province. 

The hospitality which the Maryland missionaries were 
called upon to extend to their people, added considerably to 
the annual expenses.'' 

Of the mission of St. Mary's at Queenstown, or Tuckahoe 
as then styled, we have fortunately an account by the Father 
deputed to the task. Writing to his sister. Father Joseph 
Mosley says : " Its a Mission that ought to have been settled 
above these 60 years past by Reason of y^ immense Trouble 
& excessive Rides it had given our Gentlemen that lived next 
to it, altho' within 200 miles of it : yet, till these days, no 
one wou'd undertake it, either for want of Resolution, or 
Fear of y^ Trouble, notwithstanding it had contributed much 
to y^ deaths of several of ours & had broak y^ Constitution of 

' Rev, F. Luke O'Reiley, of St. Croix, apparently a priest who had 
come from the West Indies for his health, died at Philadelphia in 1768. 
"Pennsylvania Chronicle," December 13-19, 1768; "New York Ga- 
zette," December 26, 1768. 

"^ Rev. George Hunter, Statement sent to Mr. Dennett, Provincial, 
July 23, 1765. 



70 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

every one who went down to it, altho' it was but twice a 
jear, except Calls to y^ Sick. I was deputed in Aug^ 176^ 
to settle a new place in y midst of this Mission ; accordingly 
I set off for those Parts of y^ country, I examined y^ situa- 
tion of every Congregation within 60 mile of it, and before 
y*" End of that Year, I came across y^ very Spot, as Provi- 
dence wou'd have it, with land to be sold, nigh y" center of 
y^ whole, that was to be tended : I purchased y'' land & took 
possession in March following. On y^ Land there were 
three Buildings, a miserable Dwelling-House, a much worse 
for some ISTegroes, & a House to cure Tobacco in. My dwell- 
ing-House was nothing but a few Boards riven from Oak Trees, 
not sawed Plank, & these nailed together to keep out some 
of y^ Coldest air : not one Brick or Stone about it, no plaster- 
ing, & no chimney, but a little Hole in y'' Poof to let out y^ 
Smoak. In this I lived till y^ Winter, when I got it plaster'd 
to keep of y^ Cold, & built a Brick chimney, y^ Bricks I was 
obliged to buy & cart above 5 mile. One great Benefit I 
had, there was Wood enough about me, so I cou'd not want 
Fire. I have as yet y^ Place chiefly to clear of y^ Woods, 
before I can tend anything to any advantage. Our Gentle- 
men have supplied me with Negroes, as many as I wanted to 
eut down y^ Woods, to open a Plantation, in which I suc- 
ceed much to my satisfaction : I doubt not but in a Little 
Time to accomphsh my Ends, & whole Design, & to settle 
here a Place much to our future Ease & Comfort. It's true 
y Labours will still be great, yet not to be compared to what 
they were, before this Place was settled. The chief congre- 
gation is but 10 mile off ; y^ 2^^^— 20 ; y'' ^'\ 24 ; 4^^ 22 ; 5^^ at 
Home, 6'^ — 22. All these I visite once in two months. I have 
two others which I visit but twice a year. 1^^ 39 ; y^ others 
90 mile off. This you'll say is still hard. It's easy D"" S""- to 
what it was. Notwithstanding y^ Trouble I had to pur- 



FATHER BITTER. 71 

cliase j^ Land, to improve y Place, to build & tend y^ 
workmen, yet I never neglected any one of my missions on 
their due & set Time. It's true I could not find Time to 
write to you, or to any of my Friends, or rather had I found 
Time & been never so wilhng, I could not have found proper 
convenieDces to write, unless I had wrote upon y^ Grass in 
y open Air. But now, Thank God, I've things a little bet- 
ter settled about me. For I've now a sort of a House, a Ta- 
ble, a Desk, some Chairs, Paper & Ink, Candles &c., which 
in great part, I wanted all last year." " I have now my 
Cows, my Sheep, Hogs, Turkeys, Geese & other Dunghill 
Fowl, I've my own Grain & make my own Bread." ^ 

Father Pitter, the energetic successor of the good Father 
Schneider, was constantly \dsiting his extended district. The 
faith was gaining at Peading. A clergyman of the Church 
of England wrote from that place, June 25, 1765 : " The 
Popish congregation here are served by a Jesuit priest once 
a month, and it appears are a considerable body from the 
number of communicants among them on Trinity Sunday 
last, who are said to have exceeded 200." ^ Father Pitter 
certainly secured ground in Peading that year, for he records 
an interment in the Catholic cemetery on the 11th of No- 
vember ; and his Pegister gives evidence that he had reared 
a little church before the summer of the following year, for 
on the 11th of May, 1766, he records two baptisms in the 
chapel at Peading.^ 

He also visited Haycock's, where the Catholics collected at 
Ed. Carty's house, Tinicum, Cedar Creek, which he latinizes 



* Father Joseph Mosley to Mrs. Dunn, Tuckahoe, Oct. 14, 1766. 

• Rev. Alexander Murray to Secretary Society for the Propagation of 
the Gospel. 

' Register of Goshenhoppen. 



72 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Torreutem Cedron, the Blue Mountains, Mount Oley (Mon- 
tem Oliveti), Magunshi, Falkner's Swamp, Rich Yalley, Alle 
Mangel, Paint Forge, seeking far and wide careless and neg- 
ligent Catholics, till in 1771 the holy sacrifice was offered in 
Easton and Allentown. 

From St. Joseph's Father Farmer made extended tours 
through New Jersey, from Long Pond, now Greenwood 
Lake, on the E'ew York line, Ringwood and Charlottenburg 
in that vicinity, to Gothland, Concord, Pikesland, Pilesgrove, 
the Glass House, Salem, and Cohansey in the South. 

About this time this intrepid priest may have reached 
N^ew York ; but the danger attending his visits apparently 
prevented any record being made. There is not only tradi- 
tion but a positive statement of Archbishop Carroll, who was 
associated on the mission in this country with Farmer for 
twelve years, that that excellent priest had a little Catholic 
congregation in J^ew York before the Revolution.' 

It would seem even that he had a recognized chapel which 
was burned during the war, apparently in the great confla- 
gration which followed the retreat of the American army 
after the terrible defeat at Brooklyn. Where this chapel 
stood there is nothing to indicate, but the fact of its destruc- 
tion by fire is mentioned some years after by two French 
officials in their reports to their government.^ 



^ In my boyhood I heard from my grandmother, Mrs. M. A. (McCur- 
tain) Flanagan, that Father Farmer, whom she remembered distinctly 
and venerated, had visited New York before the Revolution. Finding 
nothing to corroborate the fact, which Campbell, De Courcy, and Arch- 
bishop Bayley stated on m}^ family tradition, I had grown skeptical, when 
I met the positive statement made in the draft of Archbishop Carroll's 
reply to Smyth. 

2 Letter of Barbe Marbois to the Minister, December 26, 1784. Letter 
of Mr. Otto, Charge d' Affaires to the Minister, January 2, 1786. I owe 
this correspondence to the kind and friendly courtesy of Mr, Robert St. 



LETTER OF FATHER MOSLEY. 73 

There is no indication in Father Farmer's registers of any 
visits to ]^ew York, and it is impossible to fix the time when 
he began his labors in that city. Yet the act prohibiting the 
very presence of a Catholic priest within the limits of the 
colony still stood on the statute-book of JSTew York and was 
appealed to as still in force, by the British authorities during 
the Revolution, as we shall see hereafter. 

In 1770 Father Mosley wrote : "I am still living on a new 
settlement, that is a Child of my own Care and Industry. I 
was pitched upon as a proper Person to begin it ; it had been 
greatly wanted for many Years for y'' good of those Parts, 
& by y^ Help of God & good Friends, I began it & have 
nigh finished it to my satisfaction : We lived on it nigh 7 
Years. I confess it has been a very troublesome Jobb to 
me ; y^ hardest that I ever undertook in my Life. The 
Fatigues of a Long and numerous Mission, with y^ attend- 
ance on this new Place in its Infancy almost worsted me. I 
suffered in it, for want of almost every necessary of Life : 
& which cou'd not be avoided by any one that shou'd under- 
take it, as it lay at such a Distance from any of our Places^ 
from which alone I cou'd expect any Relief. But thank 
God, I can now almost live with some Comfort, as I begin 
to have things grow about me." ^ 

By this time Father Williams had been succeeded at Fred- 
erick by Rev. John Walton. Father Joseph Hathersty, after 
laboring at l^ewtown, became an assistant in Philadelphia, 
leaving at his early death. May 8, 1Y71, at the age of thirty- 
five, the reputation of a most holy and zealous missionary.^ 

John de Cr^vecoeur, biographer and descendant of J. Hector St. John 
de Crgvecoeur, first French Consul at New York. 

^ Rev. Joseph Mosley to Mrs. Dunn, September 8, 1770. 

■2 Rev. W. P. Treacy, " Catalogue of our Missionary Fathers," in 
Woodstock Letters, xv., pp. 97-8. 
4 



74 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

He was soon followed to the grave by the Eev. Robert 
Harding, who closed his twenty-three years' pastorship of St. 
Joseph's Church in that city, in his seventieth year, by a 
happy death, on Tuesday, September ^ 1Y72.' His un- 
bounded charities, his zeal in the ministry, his patronage of 
American art in the person of Benjamin West, and his sup- 
port of the claims of the colonists made him respected and 
venerated by all. 

" The funeral was the next day attended by most of the 
clergy and respectable inhabitants of the city to the place of 
interment in the new chapel near the altar, where divine 
service was celebrated and a sermon preached from the pul- 
pit by the Eev. Mr. Farmer to a very crowded auditory." 

In 1770 the Jesuit Fathers in Maryland, undeterred by the 
increasing difficulties of the Society, resolved to undertake 
the erection of a church in Baltimore. The clergy of the 
Established Church had grown so unpopular that when, in 
1770, a law granting a revenue to them expired, the Assem- 
bly refused to re-enact it. This left no law on the statute- 
book under which they could exact contributions from the 
people except that of 1702. To this an objection was now 
made, that the law was invalid and null, as it was passed 
after the death of William III. by an Assembly called under 
him and as of his reign. CathoHcs would not have dared to 
raise this question, but when others did they doubtless prof- 
ited by the uncertainty. "^ The discussion of the question was 

^ " Pennsylvania Packet," September 7, 1773. The same paper contains 
Caspipina (Duclie's) Letter, dated January 14, 1772, referring to Father 
Harding, afterward reprinted in " Caspipina's Letters," London, 1777, 
i., p. 136. There is a tribute to Father Harding in " Travels from Paris 
through Switzerland and Italy by a Native Pennsylvanian in 1801 and 
1802," London, 1808, p. 225. 

2 Gambrall, " Church Life in Colonial Maryland," Baltimore, 1885, p. 
248. 



A CHURCH IN BALTIMORE. 75 

warm, and engaged able men on both sides in the journals 
of the day, in public meetings, and courts of law, till the 
matter was compromised in 1773/ 

The great political movement in the colonies against im- 
posing taxes on the people of America without their consent 
colored and heightened the controversy, especially after the 
Governor of Maryland attempted to impose fees by procla- 
xaation. " The truth is, the American Revolution had then 
begun, for it is a mistake to suppose it commenced in the 
days of Bunker Hill and Lexington. It began before. It had 
its commencement in the discussions of great principles of 
government to which men's minds were brought by the agi- 
tation of various kindred questions in all these colonies ; and 
Bunker Hill and Lexington were but fields for the display 
of the first overt acts that developed principles of some years' 
standing, for the support of which these injured colonies 
had, not hastily, but deliberately, resolved to peril all they 
Lad." ' 

" About the year 1770," says a gentleman, who was one of 
the little Catholic flock at Baltimore in 1768, " the Catholics 
having increased in numbers determined to build a church. 
A lot for this purpose, fronting on Saratoga and Charles 
Streets, was obtained from Mr. Carroll, and on the northwest 
side of it a very plain brick building was erected, of the 
modest dimensions of about twenty-five by thirty feet, long 

' Hawks, " Contributions to the Ecclesiastical History of the United 
States," ii., pp. 262-269. 

" In a newspaper dialogue " Second Citizen " defended a proclamation 
of the Governor, in which he attempted to regulate fees, etc., without 
the consent of the Assembly. Charles Carroll of Carrollton, under the 
signature of "The First Citizen," attacked it with such learning and 
skill that Daniel Dulany, the leader of the Maryland bar, attempted to 
answer him, but was completely worsted in the controversy. Scharf, 
' History of Maryland," ii., p. 127. 



76 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

known as St. Peter's Church. Mr. John McE'abb erected 
or superintended the building until the walls and the roof 
were completed. It is probable that the church was then 
used for the purposes of worship, although in an unfinished 
state. Before its completion the superintendent failed in 
business, owing a debt, on account of the building, of two 
hundred pounds, in Maryland currency (about five hundred 

and forty dollars). The principal creditor, Mr. P , locked 

up the church and kept possession of the key until 1 774, or 
1775. Grifiith, in his Annals of Baltimore, says, ' By a ludi- 
crous suit against Ganganelli, pope of Kome, for want of 
other defendant to recover the advances of Mr. McJ^abb, 
who became a bankrupt, the church was some time closed, 
at the commencement of the revolution, and the congrega- 
tion assembled in a private house in South Charles Street 
until possession was recovered.' " ' 

It would seem that with the growing feeling of toleration 
toward Catholics, the Maryland priests had ventured to se- 
cure a piece of ground and rear a log-cabin on the soil of 
Yirginia. A Catholic churcli in Alexandria is mentioned as 
early as 1772 in a work of doubtful authenticity.^ 

In the following year a number of Catholic Highlanders 
from Glengarry, invited by Sir William Johnson, came over 
and took up lands in the Mohawk valley, and prospered so 
that further emigration to ]^ew York was certain.^ 



7 This is one of the reminiscences obtained by the historic zeal of Col. 
B. U. Campbell, " The Religious Cabinet," 1842, p. 311. 

2 Peyton, "Adventures of My Grandfather," London, 1867. "Wood- 
stock Letters, xiv. , p. 97. 

2 ' ' An emigration from Glengarry to Albany in America, had suc- 
ceeded so well as to make it certain that another body of emigrants would 
leave the Highlands in a short time. The destitution in that part of the 
country was very great." Gordon, "Journal and Appendix to Scoto- 



JESUITS NOTIFIED OF THE SUPPEESSION. 77 

We have seen how the Brief " Dominus ac Redemptor," 
signed by Pope Clement XI Y., July 21, 17Y3, was enforced 
at Bruges. It was soon enforced in the American mission. 

On the 6th of October Bishop ChaUoner transmitted to 
the clergy in the British Provinces, all members of the Soci- 
ety, the following : 

" To Messrs. the Missioners in Maryland and Pennsylvania : 

" To obey the orders I have received from above, I notify 
to you by this the Breve of the total dissolution of the Soci- 
ety of Jesus ; and send withal a form of declaration of your 
obedience and submission, to which you are all to subscribe, 
as your brethren have done here ; and send me back the for- 
mula with the subscriptions of you all, as I am to send them 

up to Rome. 

" Ever yours, 

'^ October 6, 1YY3. Richard Deboeen", Y. Ap." 

The form which they were required to subscribe was as 
follows : 

" Infrascripti Congregationis Clericorum regularium Soci- 
etatis Jesu dudum nuncupati presbyteri in Districtu Londi- 
nensi Marylandiae et Pennsylvanise missionarii, facta nobis 
declaratione et pubhcatione Brevis Apostolici a Ssmo Dno 
nostro Clem. PP. XIY editi die 21 Julii 17Y3 quo prsedictam 
Congregationem et Societatem penitus supprimit et extinguit 
toto orbi terrarum ; jubetque illius instituti Presbyteros tan- 
quam Sacerdotes sseculares, Episcoporum regimini et auctori- 
tate omnino subjectos esse, nos supradicti brevi plene et 
sincere obtemperantes et omnimodo dictse Societatis suppres- 



chronicon and Monasticon," Glasgow, 1867, p. 127. This is said in 1773, 
so that the emigration probably preceded that year. 



^A 



78 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

sioni humiliter acquiescentes supramemorati Episcopi Yicarii 
apostolici, tanquam presbyteri sgeculares jurisdictioni et regi- 
raini nos omnino subjicimus." 

By this final blow the English province of the Society of 
Jesus was annihilated with its American mission ; its priests 
became isolated clergymen, far removed from a bishop, and 
subject to one unable to visit them, and who had declared to 
the Propaganda his utter inability to supply priests for these 
remote churches. 

The mission of the Society of Jesus in Maryland which 
had subsisted from 1634, a period of one hundred and 
thirty-nine years, was thus annihilated. The novitiate and 
scholasticates in Europe which had hitherto supplied mis- 
sioners for the work were already suppressed ; the Fathers 
became secular priests, but the venerable Yicar- Apostolic 
of London had no means of supplying clergymen for the 
extensive missions thus thrown suddenly upon him. From 
the very necessity of the circumstances Bishop Challoner 
left the Maryland clergy as they were. The Superior of 
the Mission, Bev. John Lewis, continued to act as his Yicar- 
General, apparently without a new appointment, and held 
the ofiice till the death of Bishop Challoner in 1Y81.' There 
were in all nineteen Fathers,^ several of them more than 

^ Some writers (see Woodstock Letters, vi., p. 10) assume that Father 
Le^ds became Vicar-General after the suppression ; but as the Superior 
of the Mission had apparently always been appointed Vicar-General, I in- 
fer from Bp. Carroll's language, that Father Lewis continued to act under 
powers already conferred, and which ceased only on the death of the 
Bishop. 

^ At the time of the suppression the Rev. John Lewis was Superior of 
the Mission, the priests under him being Rev. George Hunter and John 
Bolton at St. Thomas' Manor, Port Tobacco, with Revs. Louis Roels, 
Benedict Neale, Arnold Livers ; the Rev. James Walton and Ignatius Mat- 
thews at Newtown ; Rev. John Lucas and Joseph Doyne at St. Inigoes ; 






v*r 



rip 





S 



3^ 



80 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

sixty jears, and only one as young as thirty. There were 
some American Fathers in Europe who might return to their 
native land, but as other missionaries in Maryland might 
retire to Europe to die among their own kindred, the num- 
ber was not likely to increase ; and no steps were taken to 
keep up a supply of priests in this country. One of the mis- 
sionaries, addressing his sister in England, wrote : " And now 
I mention it, I can't do it without tears in my Eyes. Yes, 
dear Sister, our Body or Factory is dissolved, of which your 
two brothers are members ; and for myself I know I am an 
unworthy one, when I see so many worthy, saintly, pious, 
learned, laborious miss rs dead and alive been mem- 
bers of y® same, thro' y'' last two ages. I know no Fault that 
we are guilty off. I am convinced that our Labours are pure, 
upright & sincere for God's honour & our E'eighbour's Good. 
What our Supreme Judge on Earth may think of our Labours 
is a Mystery to me. He has hurt his own Cause not us. It's 
true he has stigmatized us thro' ye World with Infamy & 
declared us unfit for our Business or his Service. Our disso- 
lution is known thro' y^ World, its in every News-Paper, 
which makes me ashamed to show my Face." .... "As 



Rev. John AsMon at Whitemarsh ; Rev. Bernard Diderick at Boone's 
Chapel ; Rev. John Boone and the aged Rev. Thos. Digges at Melwood ; 
Rev. Joseph Mosley at Tuckahoe ; Rev. James Frambach at Frederick ; 
Rev. Peter Morris and Matthias Manners at Bohemia ; Rev. Ferdinand Far- 
mer and Robert Molyneux at Philadelphia ; Rev. Lucas Geislerand Rev. 
James Pellentz at Conewago ; Rev. J. B. de Ritt^r at Goshenhoppen. 
(List compiled by Bishop B.J. Fen wick, followed by B. U. Campbell, 
''U. S. Cath. Mag.," iii., 171, 365, corrected in Woodstock Letters, vi., 
p. 9 ; XV., p. 98.) These were soon joined by the American Fathers Syl- 
vester and John Boarman, who arrived March 21, 1774 ; by Fathers 
Charles Sewall and Augustine Jenkins, who arrived May 24; and by 
Father John Carroll, who arrived June 26, accompanied by Father 
Anthony Carroll, a native of Ireland, who returned to England in the 
following year. 



THEIR DEJECTION. 81 

we're judged unserviceable, we labour with little Heart & 

what is worse by no Eule. To my great Sorrow y^ S ty 

is abohshed, with it must dy all that zeal that was founded & 
raised on it. Labour for our IS^eighbour is a J . . . . t's 
Pleasure, destroy y^ J .... t & Labour is painful & dis- 
agreeable. I must allow with Truth, that what was my 
Pleasure is now irlisome. Every Fatigue I underwent 
caused a secret & inward Satisfaction, its now unpleasant & 
disagreeable, every Visit to y^ Sick was done with a good 
"Will, its now done with as bad a one. I disregarded this 
unhealthy climate & all its Agues & Fevers, which have 
realy paid me to my Heart's Content, for y*" sake of my Eule. 
Y^ Night was agreeable as y^ L)ay, Frost & Cold as a warm 
Fire or a soft Bed, j"" excessive Heats as welcome as a cool 
Shade or pleasant Breezes, but now y^ scene is changed y^ 
J ... t is metamorphosed into I know not what, he is a Mon- 
ster, a scare-crow in my Ideas. With Joy I impaired my Health 
<fe break my Constitution in y^ Care of my Flock. It was y^ 
J ... t's call it was his whole Aim & Business. The J .... t 
is no more, he now endeavours to repair his little Bemains of 
Health & his shatter'd Constitution as he has no Eule calling 
him to expose it." ^ 

Yet this natural discouragement soon vanished. Every 



^ Letter to Mrs. Dunn, Bladon, England, dated 3d October, 1774, and 
signed ''Jos Mosley S.J. forever as I think and hope." Not a single 
missionary employed on the Mission here withdrew to England as the 
troubles approached, or while the war was in progress, sought protection 
from the British. In view of the shameful charges made against the 
patriotism of our Catholic clergy by modern enemies, it is well to bear 
this fact in mind. The clergyman who came over with Dr. Carroll, 
crossed the ocean on private business, and returned when it was settled. 
He was never actually attached to the American mission. The contractions 
in the letter scarcely need explanation. The words are "Missioner," 
*' Society," " Jesuit." 
4* 



82 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

single missionary remained at his post, and the Catholics 
were not deprived of their disinterested pastors. One great 
danger was averted. 

Meanwhile the English colonies in America had, from the 
close of the war with France, been in a constant fever of 
political excitement. Acting as separate governments, the 
several colonies had furnished soldiers and supplies for that 
struggle, but after the peace of Paris they found that England 
insisted on taxing them through her Parliament, in which 
America had no representation. There was at first no thought 
of independence. Even as event after event increased the 
colonial feeling against England, neither the colonies nor the 
mother-country seemed to have the least forecast of the ulti- 
mate result, although it was freely canvassed in the council of 
the French king.^ The colonists claimed only their rights as 
British subjects, aud were as proud of being such, as any who 
resided in England itself. As late as June, 1775, the Con- 
tinental Congress asked God to bless " our rightful sovereign 
King George III." England neither granted relief nor ex- 
erted force, but kept agitation alive, till all loyalty insensibly 
died out in the hearts of her American subjects."" 

The attempt to raise a revenue by the Stamp Act, which 
required all legal and commercial documents to be on stamped 
paper, roused a firm and defiant opposition, in which the 
stamps were destroyed and the English oflficials appointed 
were forced to promise not to act. The law was repealed, 
but as the principle that Parhament had the right to tax the 
colonies was not abandoned, the spirit of opposition, though 



^ Colleville, " Les Missions Secretes du General-Major Baron de Kalb," 
Paris, 1885. 

« See Letters of John Jay and John Adams in Botta, "N. E. Hist. 
Gen. Reg.," xxx., p. 326, 



PATRIOTIC FEELING. 83 

latent, was watchful and suspicious.' When Parliament at- 
tempted to tax tea, paints, and glass, the opposition became 
even more bold and decided, unawed by the presence of 
troops, and the colonies met in a Congress which hoped to 
justify its name of Continental. The dispatch of troops to 
America, the closing of the port of Boston, and the Quebec 
Act precipitated events, and the attempt of General Gage 
at Boston to seize colonial ammunition and stores brought on 
the first engagement between English soldiers and American 
militia. 

In the general feeling that pervaded the colonies the Cath- 
olics in Maryland and Pennsylvania were in perfect harmony 
with their fellow-colonists. Among their clergy those of 
American birth like Carroll, and ten others who soon after 
returned from Europe, were ardent in the claim put forth 
for the rights of British subjects which were denied them. 
Among those of English birth the feeling was apparently 
strong, as there is no indication that any of them sought to 
return- to England, and Duche in his " Caspipina's Letters " 
bears tribute to the patriotic feeling displayed by Father 
Robert Harding at Philadelphia.^ Among the German 
CathoKcs and their clergy, to whom the political ques- 
tions were not as clear or intelligible, there was probably 
less activity. 

The hostile feeling evoked by the Quebec Act was evanes- 
cent. The childish fear of imaginary dangers soon gave 
place to the practical questions before them. 

The newspapers in the colonies, which before 1763 teemed 
with articles and passages full of hostility to the Church, as- 



' " Pennsylvania Packet," June 12, 1775. 

■^ The Letter was printed in the " Pennsylvania Packet," September 7, 
1772, in which also appeared the notice of Father Harding's death. 



84 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



sumed a different tone after the conquest of Canada, and 
anti-Catholic items became rare.' 

Eeligious liberty became a theme for popular discussion, 
and when once treated could not be restricted to the old 
narrow limits.'^ People began to doubt whether " Popery " 
was such '' an implacable enemy to the general liberties of 
mankind ": and the discussions of the Quebec Act after the 
first outburst of the old virulence, led to more kindly feel- 




CHURCH OF ST. IGNATIUS, ST. INIGOES, MD. 

ings. The best token is seen in the open way in which 
Catholics erected churches, and extended their rriissions. 
Not only were the houses of the clergy restored in St. 
Mary's County, a residence at St. Inigoes, and a new chapel 



' See Extracts from Colonial Papers in " U. S. Catholic Hist. Mag.," 
vol. i., N. Y., 1887. 

^ See " The Palladium of Conscience ; or, the Foundation of Religious 
Liberty, Displayed, Asserted, and Established." Philadelphia, 1773. 
Part ii., pp. 27, 47, 69, 105. 



CARROLL AT ROCK CREEK. 85 

erected at Newtown by Father Aslibej ; a new residence at 
St. Thomas' by Father George Hunter, the Frederick church 
and house enlarged, the church at Baltimore, begun in appar- 
ent defiance of the law, was attended through the period of 
the Revolution by Rev. Bernard Diderick. In Pennsylva- 
nia also, at Lancaster and Philadelphia, even greater progress 
was made. 

Such was the condition of the Church in this country when 
the Rev. John Carroll returned, with the view of devoting 
the rest of his life to mission work among the people of the 
colonies, whose political and religious future were alike in a 
critical state. 

When the suppression of the Society of Jesus dissolved 
the English province and its Maryland mission, the members 
in America formed a kind of association, using the old prop- 
erty to afford from its annual income a support to all the 
clergy, then some nineteen in number. Rev. Mr. Carroll 
was invited to join this association, but as it lacked a formal 
sanction of the Yicar- Apostolic, and of the authorities in 
Rome, prudence dictated caution, and he resolved to act sim- 
ply as a missionary priest under the faculties he held, rather 
than become subject to removal from place to place. 

The Rev. Mr. Carroll wished to take up his residence with 
his mother and begin a mission in that district, which was 
without a resident priest. Possessing faculties from the Yicar- 
Apostolic in England, he recognized fully his Yicar-General 
in America, but did not feel inclined to yield obedience to a 
body constituted without authority from the Bishop or the 
Holy See. His life as a religious had been spent on the Con- 
tinent, where France and Austria had seized all the property ; 
the members of the Society in England had not regarded him 
as entitled to any share in the income from any property 
there, inasmuch as he had never been on the English mission. 



86 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

He was now cut off from any share in the property of the 
Society in his native Maryland, and having on making his 
last vows resigned his property to his brothers and sisters, 
he was utterly without means. 

His mother and sisters had removed their residence from 
his native place, Upper Marlborough, to Rock Creek, near 
the Potomac, about ten miles from the present capital of the 
country. Here the American priest beheld a field of labor 
where much could be accomplished. There were Catholics 
in the neighborhood, and many at greater or less distance 
who could be reached by a priest willing to devote himself 
to their service. There were stations in Yirginia which had 
been occasionally attended by the Fathers till the difficulties 
of the order diminished the number of missioners, and none 
came from abroad to replace those whose vigor was impaired 
by age or over-exertion. 

The Rev. Mr. Carroll could attend the district extending 
from his mother's house at Rock Creek to his brother-in-law 
Brent's mansion at Aquia Creek in Virginia, much more suc- 
cessfully than any other priest, and the Yicar-General appar- 
ently allotted the district expressly to him. 

A room in the mansion at Rock Creek was the first chapel, 
and the people gathered gratefully from the surrounding 
country, to hear mass and revive their faith in the clear prac- 
tical instructions of the clergyman who had won attention in 
the polished literary circles of France and the ^Netherlands 
as well as in the castles of the English nobility. The little 
congregation at Rock Creek grew so rapidly that it was soon 
necessary to prepare a special building, and the erection of 
St. John's church was begun about half a mile from his 
residence. 

It was, from all we know, the first church under secular 
clergy established in Maryland, and the first after St. Peter's 



THE VIRGINIA MISSION. 87 

church in Baltimore, reared by a congregation which sup- 
ported a pastor — a system common enough to us now, but 
till then unknown in Maryland, where the Jesuit Fathers 
had maintained the services of religion at their own expense. 

The Maryland district thus undertaken by Kev. Mr. Car- 
roll had generally been visited at times from Port Tobacco : 
the Yirginia side was one of great danger. It is said that 
Father Frambach from Frederick, visited it only by night, 
and slept beside his horse, ready to mount and put him to his 
full speed at the slightest warning ; and that more than once 
the bullets of the pursuers whistled around the head of the 
devoted priest, for whose blood men were thirsting in their 
hatred of the Church of the Living God. 

By the firesides of Catholic Maryland was long told how 
the great Father George Hunter, whose reputation for sanc- 
tity was general and enduring, was once summoned at night 
by two young men who guided him to the Potomac, ferried 
him over by quick and noiseless strokes of the oars, then gal- 
loped with him to the cottage on horses ready for them. 
After the dying Catholic had been prepared by all the blessed 
means the Church affords for the terrible hour, his mysterious 
guides conducted the good priest down the Yirginia roads, 
across the Potomac to his own door, and there in the bright 
moonlight vanished utterly from sight. JSTo such youths were 
known among the Catholics on either side of the river. 
That good Father Hunter believed them to have been angels 
sent to guide him to a soul whose prayers had reached the 
throne of God, has ever since been the tradition in Maryland.^ 



^ Father Frambach's peril is referred to by several writers. " The Ju- 
bilee at Mount St. Mary's," New York, 1859, p. 32 ; *' U. S. Catholic 
Magazine," iii., p. 171. The incident in the life of Father George Hun- 
ter is given on the authority of Father Charles Stonestreet, in "The 
Messenger of the Sacred Heart," xxii., p. 609. 



88 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Yet Yirginia had been the scene of the labors of Domini- 
can and Jesuit before Protestantism set foot on its soil, 
which had been bedewed with the blood of martyrs. In the 
very outset of Maryland history it had been a field where 
Father Altham, the companion of Andrew White, had 
labored. 

Such was the field on which the American priest, restored 
to his native land, began the exercise of his ministry. " He 
was obliged to keep a horse for the long journeys required in 
visiting his regular stations and attending the sick. It is not 
improbable also that he observed the custom of his brother 
priests in Maryland at that time of inviting to breakfast 
those who had come from a long distance to partake of holy 
communion — a kind and thoughtful proceediug no doubt, 
and characteristic of Maryland hospitality, but none the lesst 
a pecuniary burthen to the host," and in his case a heavy 
one in view of his slender resources.' 

The pastor of Eock Creek gave his brief and occasional 
moments of leisure to study, though he suffered from a want 
of books, his little personal collection having been seized by 
the Austrian government, and there being no large library 
accessible to him. He kept up a correspondence with friends 
and persons of distinction abroad: and at the same time 
many gentlemen of Yirginia and Maryland sought the ac- 
quaintance and enjoyed the conversation of the polished 
scholar, familiar with many European languages, fully versed 
in questions relating to the different countries of the Old 
World. He impressed all with his ability and piety, as well 



' "Woodstock Letters, vii., p. 11. The little missal used by Rev, Mr. 
Carroll during his mission life at Rock Creek was presented to George- 
town College by Bishop Chanche, of Natchez, and is preserved in the 
Library. lb., p. 73. " G-eorgetown College Journal," vi. 



CHAPEL AT ROCK CREEK. 89 

as bj a cultivated grace and refinement, wliich was his char- 
acteristic through hfe.^ 

Writing in 1844, Colonel Bernard U. Campbell says of the 
chapel at Rock Creek, then standing : 

" At the distance of half a mile from his residence was the 
church in which he officiated on Sundays and holidays, an 
humble frame building of about thirty feet square, which 
still remains, though often patched and seldom painted, a 
frail and tottering memorial of its saintly pastor, and an evi- 
dence of the humble condition of Catholics sixty years ago." ^ 

Unfortunately no sketch of it seems ever to have been 
made before it was removed, some years afterward, to give 
place to a more substantial edifice/ 

When Florida by the treaty of 1763 ceased to be a part of 
the dominions of his Catholic Majesty, the inhabitants at first 
regarded the change as one to be of short duration. Many 
prepared to remain, but the violence of Major Ogilvie and 
the first British officials soon produced a change, and the 



1 B. U. Campbell, " Life and Times of Archbisliop Carroll." " U. S. 
Catholic Magazine," iii., p. 365. 

2 lb., p. 793. 

3 My efforts to obtain a sketch or detailed description of this church 
have been fruitless. " Since that time," says the historian of George- 
town College in the Woodstock Letters (vii., p. 14), "the old building 
has been replaced by a larger frame structure, more neatly kept and at- 
tended twice a month by the pastor of Rockville. It bears the name of 
St. John's, as doubtless its predecessor did — a tribute by the original 
builder to the apostle whose name he bore, and whose virtues he imitated. 
Around it lie the graves of many CarroUs, relatives of the first pastor, as 
were also the Brents, Diggeses, and perhaps Fenwicks, Neales, etc., who 
are buried here. Within the enclosure of the Brents is the grave of his 
venerable mother ; the headstone, now after more than fourscore years, 
sunk so as partly to obscure the inscription. The old mansion, with its 
holy memories of mother and son, was destroyed by fire many years 
since, and its site is occupied by a modern dwelling." 



90 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Spanish population emigrated almost in a body. To protect 
the church property from seizure by the British government, 
Don Juan Jose Eligio de la Puente, an officer appointed by 
the Spanish monarch, conveyed in trust to John Gordon, for 
the nominal consideration of $1,000, the Bishop's House, on 
the public square ; the Convent of St. Francis for $1,500, 
and the church of ]N^uestra Senora de la Leche for $300 ; and 
conveyed the site of the new parish church and the still un- 
finished walls to Jesse Fish for $100.' 

Bishop Morel, of Santiago de Cuba, by a decree dated 
February 6, 1764, ordered an inventory to be made of all the 
vestments, altars, statues, bells, and plate belonging to the 
Parish Church and Confraternities of St. Augustine, and 
these articles were conveyed to Havana in the schooner 
" Nuestra Senora de la Luz." ^ 

In direct violation of the treaty the Catholic inhabitants 
were at once subjected to vexatious ; the Bishop's house was 
seized for the use of the Church of England ; the Franciscan 
Convent, inasmuch as it had the best well of water in the 
place, was seized for the use of the British troops, and exten- 
sive barracks were erected on the old foundations, with lum- 
ber imported from ]^ew York.^ A general system of de- 



^ The project, however, failed Gordon was a wealthy South Caroli 
nian and Fish his agent. They purchased largely from the outgoing 
Spaniards, but the new English authorities refused to allow the deeds to 
be recorded. The English officials disregarded entirely the conveyances 
of the church property, and proceeded to take possession of it, in defi- 
ance of the provisions of the treaty. 

"^ Reports of Don Jose del Rosario Natte in Report of Solicitor of the 
Treasury, January 37, 1847 (Senate), pp. 37-30. " The Case of Mr. John 
Gordon, with respect to the title to certain lands in East Florida pur- 
chased of His Catholick Majesty's subjects by him and Mr. Jesse Fish," 
London, 1773. 

2 Roman, "A Concise Natural History of East and West Florida," 



DESOLATION IN FLORIDA. 91 

struction was inaugurated. Of the suburbs of St. Augustine 
no trace was soon left, except the church in the Indian town 
to the north of the city, which the Enghsh converted into a 
hospital. The steeple of the Franciscan church stood like a 
monument of the sacrilegious work, and the parish church 
was soon little more than a heap of ruins. 

The ecclesiastical property at Pensacola was no better re- 
spected, and as far as possible all trace of her ancient Cath- 
olicity was swept from the soil of Florida. 

Yet by the twentieth article of the treaty between Spain 
and England, the latter power had pledged itself to grant to 
the inhabitants of Florida " the liberty of the Catholic relig- 
ion, and that his Britannic Majesty will, in consequence, give 
the most exact and the most effectual orders that his new 
!Roman Catholic subjects may profess the worship of their 
religion according to the rites of the Romish Church, so far 
as the laws of Great Britain permit. His Britannic Majesty 
further agrees that the Spanish inhabitants, or others who 
had been subjects of the Catholic King, in the said countries, 
may retire with all safety and freedom, wherever they think 
proper, and may sell their estates, provided it be to his Bri- 
tannick Majesty's subjects." ^ 

In reorganizing his new possessions the King of England, 
by his royal proclamation of October 7, 1763, erected the 
two governments of East and West Florida, the Apalachi- 
cola being the dividing line. In the latter, which extended 
to the Mississippi, Mobile, ceded by France, was included. 
The inhabitants in this western part, like the French in 
Louisiana, remained as a rule in the country. The Capuchin 



Philadelphia, 1776, pp. 261-4 ; Haldemand to Chisholm, November 14, 
1768 ; Brymner, " Report on Canadian Archives," 1885, p. 449. 
^ For the legal effect of this clause, see p. 



92 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Father, John Francis, on the 4th of March, 1763, and twenty- 
two days later Father Ferdinand, of the same order, sign as 
parish priests. The latter remained, recognized by the Cath- 
olics and undisturbed by the English authorities, till the 18th 
of April, 1769, when, for the last time, he assumed the title 
of parish priest. 

He did not resume his ministry at Mobile till the 5th of 
July, 1770, when he made a visit lasting to the 27th, baptiz- 
ing and administering the sacraments. In 1773 he made a 
second mission to his old parish, his feeble hand showing 
him broken by age. Then there is no trace of any priest at 
Mobile till December, 1777, when Father Paul, a Capuchin, 
was among the Catholics, baptizing negroes belonging to the 
Krebs family. The visits probably extended to some points, 
on the coast betv/een ]^ew Orleans and Mobile.' 

The Spanish, who had at first proposed to remain at St. 
Augustine and Pensacola, were soon forced by the vexations 
of British officials to follow the mass of their countrymen. 
The Congregation de Propaganda Fide had not overlooked 
their spiritual wants : the Archbishop of Lepanto, Nuncio at 
Madrid, was directed to ascertain the condition of the Cath- 
olics left under British rule, but he conld only reply that 
they had all withdrawn from Florida.^ 

It was not in the designs of Providence that Florida was 
to be left without a Cathohc population, that a land bedewed 
with the blood of so many martyrs was to be lost. 

An association in England headed by Dr. Andrew Turn- 
bull obtained a grant of lands at Mosquito Inlet, where they 
proposed to establish extensive plantations and manufactories 
of sugar and indigo. To work these, fourteen hundred Mi- 

^ Registers of Mobile. 

■^ Archbishop of Lepanto to the Cardinal Prefect, April 24, 1764. 



THE '' MINORCANSr 93 

norcans, ItaliaDs, and Greeks were brought over by Turnbull 
in eight vessels, which reached Florida June 26, 1768. 
These immigrants were conducted to Mosquito, where the 
settlement of Xew Smyrna was founded. 

The Cathohc settlers were not left without spiritual 
guides. The Rev. Dr. Peter Camps, missionary-apostolic, 
and Father Bartholomew Casas IS^ovas, a Franciscan from 
the Convent of .Torro in Minorca, then held by the Eughsh, 
came with the immigrants and revived the Catholic worship 
in Florida as pansh priest and assistant of San Pedro de Mos- 
quito, and a church under that invocation was soon erected. 
This new parish was established by the Bishop of Santiago 
de Cuba, to whom the priests were subject, and Dr. Camps 
had special faculties from Pome, empowering him to confer 
the sacrament of Confirmation.' 

The treatment of these settlers was cruel and oppressive in 
the extreme,'' and though some writers now endeavor to palli- 
ate the conduct of Turnbull, the evidence against him is over- 
whelming. Kine hundred perished in nine years, although 
the baptisms show a natural increase, indicative of general 
health. Father Casas JS^ovas, for his evangelical boldness in 
remonstrating against the cruelties perpetrated on his flock, 
was seized and sent back to Europe. Doctor Camps, not to 
deprive the poor people of his ministry, labored on in silence. 



' The Register of Dr. Camps, beginning in 1768, is extant, showing 21 
baptisms in that year ; 6 in 1769 ; 13 in 1770 ; 29 in 1771 ; 31 in 1772 ; 
52 in 1773, and 3nn 1774. 

2 " The inhabitants of Minorca were originally Spaniards, and hostile to 
England. They had been permitted the full enjoyment of their religion 
and properties, from the cession of the island to Great Britain by the 
treaty of Utrecht to the present hour." " The Justice and Policy of the 
late Act of Parliament," etc., London, 1774. The Minorca precedent 
supported the construction of the treaty of Paris in 1763, The arrival of 
five vessels is noticed in "Pennsylvania Chronicle," July 18-25, 1768. 




94 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Gov. Grant was in full sympathy with Turnbull, and 
when the unfortunate people rose in insurrection, he sum- 
marily tried and hanged two of them.' 



SEAL OF CHUKCH OF ST. PETER AT MOSQUITO 
AND SIGNATURE OF REV. DR. CAMPS. 



The successful termination of the war gave England also 
the territory northwest of the Ohio, the rival claims to which 
had brought on the hostility between the two countries. Vir- 
ginia and other seaboard colonies had set up claims to this 
territory, but the British government utterly disregarded 
them. The French officers in capitulating in Canada showed 
a laudable desire to preserve for the people, who had so gal- 
lantly fought beside them, all their religious rights intact. 
This is attested by the Articles of Capitulation between Gen- 
eral Amherst and the Marquis de Yaudreuil, Governor of 
Canada, at Montreal in September, 1760. The twenty- 
seventh article provided : " The free exercise of the Catholic, 
Apostolic, and Roman Eeligion, shall subsist entire,, in such 
manner that all the states and the people of the towns and 
countries, places and distant posts, shall continue to assemble 
in the churches, and to frequent the sacraments as heretofore. 



' An outbreak of the Greeks and Italians took place August 19, 1768, 
under Carlo Forni. Letter of August 29, 1768. Roman, "A Concise 
History of Florida," pp. 268-271; "Pennsylvania Chronicle," October 
17-24, 1768. 



THE CHURCH IN THE NORTHWEST. 95 

without being molested in any manner directly or indirectly. 
These people shall be obliged, by the English government, to 
pay their priests the tithes, and all the taxes they were used 
to pay under the Government of his Most Christian Majesty." 
To this General Amherst wrote : " Granted as to the free ex- 
ercise of their Religion ; the obhgation of paying the tithes to 
the priests will depend on the King's pleasure." 

Article 28 read : " The Chapter, priests, curates and mis- 
sionaries shall continue with an entire liberty, their exercise 
and functions of cures, in the parishes of the towns and coun- 
tries." This was granted. 

" Article 29. The Grand Yicars, named by the Chapter to 
administer to the diocese during the vacancy of the Episcopal 
see, shall have liberty to dwell in the towns or country par- 
ishes, as they shall think proper ; they shall at times be free 
to visit the different parishes of the diocese with the ordinary 
ceremonies and exercise all the jurisdiction they exercised un- 
der the French dominion. They shall enjoy the same rights 
in case of the death of the future Bishop of which mention 
will be made in the following article." To this Amherst 
wrote, " Granted except what regards the following article." 
The 30th article was refused : "If by the treaty of peace, 
Canada should remain in the power of his Britannic Majesty, 
his most Christian majesty shall continue to name the Bishop 
of the Colony, who shall always be of the Roman Communion, 
and under whose authority the people shall exercise the Ro- 
man religion." 

" Article 31. The Bishop shall, in case of need, establish 
new parishes, and provide for the rebuilding of his Cathedral 
and his episcopal palace ; and, in the meantime, he shall have 
the liberty to dwell in the towns or parishes as he shall judge 
proper. He shall be at liberty to visit his diocese with the 
ordinary ceremonies, and exercise all the jurisdiction which 



96 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

his predecessor exercised under the French dominion, save 
that an oath of fidehtj, or a promise to do nothing contrary 
to his Britannic Majesty's service, may be required of him." 
Amherst wrote : " This article is comprised under the fore- 
going." 

" Article 32. The communities of nuns shall be preserved 
in their constitutions and privileges ; they shall continue to 
observe their rules, they shall be exempted from lodging any 
military ; and it shall be forbid to molest them in their re- 
ligious exercises, or to enter their monasteries; safeguards 
shall ever be given them, if they desire them." " Granted." 

" Article 33. The preceding article shall likewise be exe- 
cuted, with regard to the communities of Jesuits and Recol- 
lects and of the house of the priests of St. Sulpice at Mon- 
treal ; these last and the Jesuits shall preserve their right to 
nominate to certain curacies (parishes) and missions as here- 
tofore." " Refused till the King's pleasure be known." 

"Article 34. All the communities and all the priests, shall 
preserve their moveables, the property and revenues of the 
seigniories and other estates which they possess in the colony, 
of what nature soever they be ; and the same estates shall be 
preserved in their privileges, rights, honors and exemptions." 
This was granted. 

Their care extended to the Indians. YaudreuiPs 40th 
article read : " The Savages or Indian allies of his most 
Christian Majesty, shall be maintained in the lands they in- 
habit ; if they chuse to remain there, they shall not be mo- 
lested on any pretense whatsoever, for having carried arms 
and served his most Christian Majesty ; they shall have, as 
well as the French, liberty of religion, and shall keep their 
missionaries. The actual Yicars-General, and the Bishop, 
when the Episcopal see shall be filled, shall have leave to 
send to them new missionaries when they shall judge it nee- 



RIGHTS OF CATHOLICS. 97 

essarj." " Granted except the last article, which has been 
already refused." 

Under these articles the Church was maintained not only 
in what we now call Canada, but in the western parts sub- 
ject to the Governor-General of ]^ew France, at the begin- 
ning of the war, from the frontier line of posts between 
Magara and Fort Duquesne to the Mississippi, south of the 
great lakes. From this the French sought to except the 
territory south of the watershed of the Wabash and Illinois 
Kivers which had been civilly subject to Louisiana ; but the 
English government insisted on including all the territory 
north and west of the Ohio. 

The English authorities took possession of the western 
country under these articles, while negotiations for a general 
peace were in progress. ISTor were the religious rights of the 
people overlooked by the diplomatists. The French king in- 
sisted " that the free exercise of the Roman Catholic religion 
shall be maintained there, and that the King of England will 
give the most precise and effectual orders that his new Ro- 
man Catholic subjects may, as heretofore, make public pro- 
fession of their religion according to the rites of the Roman 
Church." V 

The English ultimatum conceded this : " As to what con- 
cerns the public profession and exercise of the Roman Cath- 
olic religion in Canada, the new subjects of his Britannic 
Majesty shall be maintained in that privilege without inter- 
ruption or molestation." 

The preliminary articles of peace signed at Fontainebleau 
in November, 1762, provided : " His Britannic Majesty on 
his side agrees to grant to the inhabitants of Canada the lib- 



' Smith, •* History of Canada ; from its first Discovery to the peace of 
1765," Quebec, 1815, i., pp. 367-369. 
5 



98 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

ertj of the Catholic religion. He will in consequence give 
the most exact and effectual orders that his new Roman 
Catholic subjects may profess the worship of their religion 
according to the rites of the Roman Church as far as the 
laws of Great Britain permit." 

As finally ratified, February 10, 1763, the treaty of Paris, 
contained this same stipulation. 

The position of the Catholics dwelling in J^orthern Ohio, 
Indiana, Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin — to use our pres- 
ent names — was thus guaranteed by articles of capitulation, 
and by a treaty long and carefully considered. It was con- 
ceded at the time that the clause, "as far as the laws of 
G-reat JBritain permit," did not mean permit in England, 
for that would have swept away all liberty whatever, but as 
far as the laws of England permitted it to be professed in 
territories that lay without the realm. Provinces, and cities, 
and islands occupied by Catholics, had by the fortune of war 
passed at times under English rule, so that the distinction 
was well known, and the case of Minorca was familiar and 
recent. 

" In 1765 the Lords of Trade sent the following query to 
Sir Fletcher JSlorton and Sir William De Grey, then At- 
torney and Solicitor-General. ' Whether his Majesty's sub- 
jects, being Roman Catholics and residing in the countries 
ceded his majesty in America by the treaty of Paris, are not 
subject, in those colonies, to the incapacities, disabilities, and 
penalties, to which Roman Catholics in this kingdom are sub- 
ject by the law thereof ? ' To which query those great men 
answered on the 10th of June : ' That they were not.' And 
the advocate, attorney, and solicitor-general, in their joint re- 
port to the Privy Council upon the propositions of the Board 
of Trade, presented on the 18th of June, 1768, state it to be 
their opinion : ' That the several acts of parliament, which 



TOLERATION. 99 

impose disabilities and penalties upon the public exercise of 
the Eoman Catholic religion do not extend to Canada : and 
that his Majesty is not by his prerogative enabled to abolish 
the dean and chapter of Quebec, nor to exempt the Protest- 
ant inhabitants from paying tithes to the persons, legally en- 
titled to demand them from the Eoman Catholics.' " ' 

Lord Thurlow too declared : '' The free exercise of their 
religion by the laity, and of their function by the clergy, wa& 
also reserved." ^ 

By the highest legal opinion in England therefore the 
Catholics in our North v^estern territory were by the Treaty 
of Paris secured in the full and complete enjoyment of their 
religion as under the French rule, and of course in the pos- 
session of their churches and ecclesiastical property, to such 
an extent that not the King himself by his royal prerogative 
could deprive the priest of his tithes, even from those not of 
his faith. 

The only restraint was that the Jesuits were not assured of 
permanence in their Indian missions, but in point of fact the 
three remaining Fathers, Potier, du Jaunay, and Lefranc 
were never disturbed. 

The English authorities had very naturally refused to con- 
cede to the King of France the nomination of future Bish- 
ops of Quebec ; but the Episcopate was recognized, and the 
Dean and Chapter were, by sound legal authority, held to be 
beyond the power of the English throne to suppress them. 
The jurisdiction of the Bishop of Quebec and of the Yicars- 



^ "The Justice and Policy of the late Act of Parliament for making 
more effectual Provision for the Government of the Province of Que- 
bec," etc. London, 1774, pp. 30-31. 

2 Consult as to the effect of the Treaty of Paris in Canada, " The 
Treaty of Paris, 1763, and the Catholics in American Colonies,'* 
"American Catholic Quarterly," x., p. 240. 



100 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Capitular during the vacancy of the see over our northwest 
territory, was thus fully recognized by England. Priests 
were maintained in their parochial and other rights, the relig- 
ious orders and communities retained their property, and the 
people were free to enjoy the ministrations of their religion. 

The first step in regard to the Catholics of the West was a 
proclamation issued at ^ew York by General Thomas Gage, 
Commander-in-Chief of his Britannic Majesty's forces in 
America : 

" Whereas, by the Peace concluded at Paris, the 10th of 
February, 1763, the country of the Illinois has been ceded to 
his Britannic Majesty, and the taking possession of the said 
country of the Illinois, by the troops of his Majesty, though 
delayed, has been determined upon ; we have found it good 
to make known to the inhabitants — 

" That his Majesty grants to the inhabitants of the Illinois, 
the liberty of the Catholic religion, as it has already been 
granted to his subjects in Canada. He has consequently 
given the most precise and effective orders, to the end that 
his new Poman Catholic subjects of the Illinois may exercise 
the worship of their religion, according to the rites of the 
Pomish church, in the same manner as in Canada. 

" That his Majesty, moreover, agrees that the French in- 
habitants or others, who have been subjects of the most 
Christian king, may retire in full safety and freedom wher- 
ever they please, even to I^ew Orleans, or any other part of 
Louisiana ; although it should happen that the Spaniards 
take possession of it in the name of his Catholic Majesty, and 
they may sell their estates, provided it be to subjects of his 
majesty, and transport their effects, as well as their persons, 
without restraint upon their emigration, under any pretence 
whatever, except in consequence of debts, or of criminal 
processes. 



GAGE'S PROCLAMATION. 101 

" That those who choose to retain their lands and become 
subjects of his Majesty, shall enjoy the same rights and priv- 
ileges, the same security for their persons and effects, and the 
liberty of trade, as the old subjects of the king. 

" That they are commanded by these presents to take the 
oath of fidelity and obedience to his Majesty, in presence of 
Sieur Stirling, Captain of the Highland Regiment, the bearer 
hereof, and furnished with our full powers for this purpose. 

" That we recommend forcibly to the inhabitants, to con- 
duct themselves like good and faithful subjects, avoiding by 
a wise and prudent demeanor, all cause of complaint against 
them. 

" That they act in concert with his Majesty's officers, so 
that his troops may take peaceable possession of all the forts, 
and order be kept in the country. By this means alone they 
will spare his Majesty the necessity of recurring to force of 
arms, and will find themselves saved from the scourge of a 
bloody war, and of all the evils which the march of an enemy 
into their country w^ould draw after it. 

'* We direct that these presents be read, published, and 
posted up in the usual places. 

"Done and given at headquarters, IS'ew York — signed 
with our hand — sealed with our seal at arms, and counter- 
signed by our secretary, this 30th of December, 1764. 

" Thomas Gage. 

" By his Excellency, G-. Maturin." ' 

It was apparently intended to include in the term Illinois 
country all the territory northwest of the Ohio. The fall of 
Canada had created a kind of panic in this part, and many 
supposing that France would retain Louisiana crossed the 

» Brown, " The History of Illinois, " New York, 1844, pp. 212-13. 



102 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Mississippi River. The administrative Council at E^ew Or- 
leans seized the Jesuit Fathers in the portion subject to 
Louisiana, and ordered the destruction of their churches, 
after selling all the personal property at their missions. The 
Hev. Forget Duverger, assuming an authority he did not 
possess, pretended to give a title for the property of the 
Seminary of Quebec and left the country. IS^o priests vrere 
left anywhere in the northwest except Father Simplicius 
Bocquet, Recollect Father, at Detroit, which had capitulated 
to the English under Major Rogers, ^N'ovember 29, 1760 ; 
the Jesuit Father du Jaunay, at Arbre Croche, Father Le- 
franc, at Mackinac, and the Recollect Father, Luke Collet, 
at Fort Chartres.' 

The French in the West submitted, but the Indians could 
not brook the defeat. Pontiac, the Ottawa chief, organized 
an immense conspiracy, embracing tribes from Lake Superior 
to Georgia. A simultaneous attack was made on all the 
English frontier posts, and settlers were butchered and houses 
given to the flames. Fort Sandusky, Fort St. Joseph, Fort 
Michilimackinac, Fort Ouiatenon, Fort Miami and Fort Pres- 
quile. Fort Le Boeuf and Fort Yenango, ^ere all taken. 
In some cases not a soul escaped to tell the tale of the sur- 
prise or defence. In others a few survivors remained as 
prisoners in the hands of the excited red men. 

The English authorities, as we have seen, in speaking of 
the Articles of Capitulation, had peremptorily refused to per- 
mit the Jesuits to maintain their Indian missions, full of the 
ignorant prejudice which prevailed against the devoted mem- 

' Fort Michilimackinac was occupied by the English September 28, 
1761, and Green Bay in October, but Fort Chartres, in Illinois, did not 
lower the French flag till 1765, See Farmer, " History of Detroit and 
Michigan," Detroit, 1884, p. 234; Kelton, "Annals of Fort Mackinac," 
1884, pp. 36-7. 



FATHER SIMPLICIUS. 103 

bers of the Society.' Their justification was now complete. 
The two Jesuits, submitting to the designs of Providence, 
had labored to reconcile the Indians to the change of flag. 
The Ottawa Indians at Arbre Croche, Father du Jaunay's 
mission, were less hostile to the English than the other tribes 
and bands : " for the great influence of the priest du Jaunay 
seems always to have been exerted on the side of peace and 
friendship." When the Chippewas came to Arbre Croche 
with the survivors of Michilimackinac, the Ottawas took them 
from their captors, where they received kindly treatment by 
the missionary's influence exerted in their favor. Father du 
Jaunay did more ; he set out through the country, swarming 
with hostile Indians, to bear to Major Gladwin at Detroit a 
letter from Captain Etherington, telling of the loss of his 
post and of his condition. The priest fulfilled his dangerous 
errand, passing through Pontiac's camp, and two days after- 
ward was on his way back to the mission, where his presence 
was so essential.^ 

At Detroit Father Simplicius continued his parochial func- 
tions under the new government, " to which," he says in an 
entry in his Pegister, " it has pleased Divine Providence to 
subject us." He seems, too, to have acted in concert with 
Major Gladwin in suppressing public scandals.^ Rogation 
day in May, 1763, was celebrated by him in the usual man- 
ner ; the procession issued forth from the fort, although 



^ " Some of the American governments, as the newspapers inform us, 
have already ordered all their priests to be put to death, who are found 
amongst the Indian nations." " Considerations on the Penal Laws 
against Roman Catholics in England, and the newly-acquired Colonies 
in America," London, 1764, pp. 59-60. 

2 Parkman, " History of the Conspiracy of Pontiac," Boston, 1866, pp. 
242, 308-10, 596-7. . 

•' " Registre de St. Anne du Detroit," December 11, 1763. 



104 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

Pontiac and his warriors were already eucamped near the 
town. Father Potier at Sandwich exerted all his authority 
to keep the Hurons from joining Pontiac, and those who 
still retained the faith hearkened to his persuasions and 
menaces. 

During the siege of Detroit the church-bell at St. Anne's 
was silent for a time, but the Commandant directed the Cath- 
olics to adhere to their old customs, and once more the An- 
gelus sounded over the waters.^ 

At last in his isolation tidings reached Bocquet that Quebec 
had once more a Bishop enthroned in the Cathedral of Laval.'* 
" I presumed enough on the king's goodness to flatter myself 
that in his resolution to permit us the free exercise of our 
holy religion, he would allow us to have a Bishop in jpartihus 
with the title and authority of apostolic legate, and I regarded 
our lot as a happy one. But a titular Bishop of Quebec, 
with all the prerogatives and honors attached to his dignity 
and his title — ^but a French and European French bishop — 
but a bishop selected from the very clergy of Quebec — this, 
my Lord, in our actual position I do not understand and 
cannot weary exclaiming Altitudo ! But 'it is thus that 
God vouchsafes to visit his people, and to make us feel him, 
and exercise over us his greatest mercies, when He seemed 
farthest from us, and we seemed to have lost all hope." 

The powers conferred on Father Simplicius by Bishop de 
Pontbriand were continued by Yery Rev. Mr. Montgoliier, 
Yicar-G-eneral of the diocese during the vacancy of the see. 
Bishop Briand had such confidence in this faithful son of St. 
Francis that in the summer of 1768 he made him his Yicar- 
General, and Father Simplicius signs in that capacity on the 

^ Pontiac Manuscript in Farmer, p. 530. 

2 He arrived at Quebec June 28. " New York Gazette," July 31, 176& 



THE CHURCH AT DETROIT. 10^ 

28th of June/ More fortunate than the other priests in the 
West who lived isolated from each other, he had near him 
Father Peter Potier, whom he styles a holy religious and 
after a time rector of the parish of Xotre Dame du Sud.'* 
Father Potier was frequently in Detroit. He was a master 
of the Huron language ; he compiled a Huron grammar 
based on Chaumonot's and a work containing the Radicals 
and their derivatives to enable others to acquire the language, 
and was most diligent in copying, even in duplicate, manu- 
scripts left by his predecessors. Many of his works, in a 
minute but clear hand, are preserved to this day. 

Detroit with two zealous priests enjoyed with its sur- 
rounding settlements a great advantage in suffering no inter- 
ruption in the divine offices or the administration of the 
sacraments. In a frontier settlement there were abundant 
occasions of sin, and the priest was called upon to entreat, 
exhort, and reprove. Yet at Detroit, even under the change 
from Catholic to Protestant rule, vice did not become fre- 
quent. 

In 1766 a foundling appears in the Register, and the 
course adopted is worth notice. The entry is as follows : 

" In the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and 
sixty-six the sixth of March was baptized Marie born that 
night, whose father and mother are unknown to us. The 
godfather was John Baptist Durant, the godmother Mary 
Angelique Rochelot, who declared that they could not sign. 
Which is attested. 

" f. SnviPLicirs Bocqijet, 

" Recollect Missionary." 

" In concert with the Sieur Legrand justice of the peace 

' " Registre de St. Anne," July 26, 1764, October 3, 1774. 
2 lb., October 29, 1770. 
5* 



106 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

in this city, we have given the said Marj to the Sieur and 
Dame Bouron to be brought up, nourished, supported and 
instructed in all the duties of the Catholic, Apostolic and 
Homan religion, as their own child, and in compensation for 
their care, pains and expense the said Mary on her side shall 
be obliged to obey, serve, respect them, etc., in all proper 
duty as becomes a christian girl towards her father and 
mother and those who hold their place towards her, and this 
to the age of twenty years, according to the laws and usage 
of the colony. At Detroit this 7th March, 1766. 

" f. SiMPLICIUS BOCQUET, 

" Recollect Missionary." 

In October, 1767, in compliance with the decision and 
positive orders of Bishop Briand, dated August 7th, Father 
Simplicius declared a marriage contracted in January to be 
null and void and the issue illegitimate : but the Bishop 
granting a dispensation to remove the disability of consan- 
guinity the parties were remarried and the child declared 
legitimate.^ 

The parish under his control embraced both sides of the 
river, but he earnestly implored the Bishop to make the op- 
posite shore a distinct parish under Father Potier, who could 
attend it as well as minister to the Huron Indians. An acci- 
dent that befell him in Chaleurs Bay made him dread the 
water, and the crossing in a canoe was at times very danger- 
ous. He had, in fact, given up most of the people there and 
their tithes to Father Potier. The parishioners, encouraged 
by the prospect of a parish priest to themselves, rebuilt the 
Huron church, which was falling in ruins. The Bishop 
adopted his suggestion and in a letter of October 21, 1767, 

^ Register. Letter of Father Simplicius dated October 21, 1767, citing 
Bishop's decision of August 7th. 



FATHER LEFRANC. 107 

Father Bocquet announces that he had placed Father Potier 
in possession of his new parish. 

Most of the houses in Detroit were occupied by English 
traders, only ten being held by Catholic families in 1767, and 
Father Simplicius had to take to his own house the children 
to be prepared for their first communion, lodge, feed, and 
even clothe these little ones till he had instructed them, some 
being so ignorant that they could not even make the sign of 
the cross. 

With rare occasions of intercourse with Yincennes or Kas- 
kaskia, seeing the Indians uncontrolled sinking into vice and 
misery. Father Simplicius was full of foreboding.' The Eng- 
lish commandants were always ready to interfere, and over- 
whelmed the priest with quotations from English laws, of 
which he, of course, knew nothing, but was kept in constant 
dread of drawing down on himself unwittingly prosecution 
from the new rulers of Canada. The dissolute in this way 
made the English commandant protect them in their licen- 
tious course."^ 

Previous to the conquest in 1755, the Bishop of Quebec 
had extended to Detroit a plenary indulgence to all who ap- 
proached the sacraments during the days of the carnival, 
even when the Blessed Sacrament was not exposed. It had 
proved a great auxiliary to the missionary, who sought a re- 
newal from Bishop Briand." 

When Father Lefranc retired from his Green Bay mission 
is apparently unknown, but the church plate, including the 
ostensorium presented to the church by Perrot, was taken to 
Michilimackinac and left in the hands of Father du Jaunay. 

» Letter to Bishop, April 27, June 30, 1767. 

« Letter, April 8, 1768, May 13, 1768. 

" Letter, September 22, 1767, October 5, 1767. 



108 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

That good priest in time took up liis residence at Arbre 
Croche, and erected a church there on the banks of Lake 
Michigan. His flock were greatly attached to him, and long 
after pointed out the place of his favorite walk. In time he 
was recalled or determined to return to Canada. He sold 
the ground he had purchased, and left his Indian flock. 
They were so moved by this, insisting that they had given 
him no real cause of complaint, that on his departure they 
set fire to their church.' 

When Father du Jaunay too was recalled, he took all the 
church plate, consisting of two chalices, two ciboriums, and 
two monstrances, and deposited them with Father Potier, at 
the Huron mission, near Detroit. The Perrot ostensorium 
was borrowed for a time, and used by Father Simplicius 
Bocquet, to be finally carried back to Green Bay, lost, and re- 
covered in our time.^ 

Father Simplicius found that under the English sway many 
of his parishioners avoided paying their tithes, and though 
the English commandant would have aided him to enforce 
the payment, he looked rather to a letter from the Bishop.^ 
The next year, 1770, he wrote : '^ I am in the greatest pov- 
erty in the world ; all the townsfolk since the change of gov- 
ernment have retired to the cotes ; there are not more than 
six Catholic houses in the town," and two of these were oc- . 
cupied by families whose lives were no credit to the faith. 



^ Letter of Father Simplicius Bocquet, July 18, 1771. " Annales de la 
Propagation de la Foi," ii., p. 102. 

2 Father Simplicius seems to have bought it ultimately from F. Potier. 
Letters of Father Simplicius Bocquet to Bishop Briand, July 18, 1771, 
May 1, 1773. At this time the few Catholics at Michilimackinac claimed 
the plate from that post as belonging to their church, and not to the So- 
ciety of Jesus. 

3 Letter May 12, 1769. 



IMMORALITY AT DETROIT. 109 

When an alarm of Indian attack came, the people gathered 
from the farms into Detroit for the sake of protection. 

The Jubilee of that year he proposed to observe as he had 
done the last. He opened it with a solemn procession to a 
cross erected outside of the city ; for five days he made the 
visits to the stations with the same solemnity ; and during a 
fortnight he renewed them daily to one of the chapels of the 
church ; he made an exhortation every morning and evening, 
followed by the Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament, and 
closed it on Sunday with a procession and the Te Deum.^ 

About this time the pastor induced his people to repair 
the church of St. Anne, but in June, 1Y71, the steeple was 
struck by lightning and greatly damaged. The aged Fran- 
ciscan was beginning to yield to his infirmities, but though 
his Superior at Quebec urged him to return, he would not 
abandon his post, till the Bishop could send a priest to suc- 
ceed him.^ The libertines at Detroit were especially anxious 
at this time to compel him to withdraw, and molested him 
greatly ; but he held firm and denounced vice unshrinkingly.^ 
In January, 1774, we find on the Register the solemn ex- 
communication of two persons living in adultery. The entry 
tells how they were " guilty for two years of adultery, all the 
more scandalous as it was public and obstinate, notwith- 
standing, that from time to time, we have spared neither 
charitable remonstrances, nor entreaties, nor threats ; every- 
thing has been tried on our part to make them return to the 
true paths of justice and innocence, deaf to the voice of a 
God, as awful in His chastisements as He is good and en- 
couraging to those who return to Him with all their hearts 
by penance, and implored His tender mercy, whereas we have 
given them to understand not only in private by our exhorta- 

» Letter Oct. 3, 1770. ' Letter July 18, 1771. ' Letter Aug. 16, 1773. 



110 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

tions and our charitable advice, but by three juridical sum- 
mons with the intervals directed by the sacred canons, by a 
bailiff or usher, accompained by two witnesses, all of which 
might intimidate their hearts and move them, has served only 
to harden them, they have despised it all, and have drawn on 
themselves by their obstinacy the just indignation of our holy 
mother Church, formerly theirs also, but whom they have 
compelled to expel them from her bosom, and abandon them 
to all the depravity of their heart. In consequence, and in 
the just fear that members as corrupt as these, may infect 
others — In the name of Jesus Christ and the Church His 
Spouse, and the authority of the Most Illustrious and Most 
Reverend Monseigneur Brilland, Bishop of Quebec, our il- 
lustrious prelate, this day, January 23d, in the present year 
of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and seventy-four, 
we have denounced at our parochial mass during the Homily, 

the said and as excommunicated and cut off from 

the Church, deprived of its suffrages, and its sacraments, and 
delivered to the power of Satan. And by the same authority 
we forbid under pain of excommunication all persons to sa- 
lute them, speak to them, or converse with them in any 
manner and in any place whatever, except in cases of charity 
and necessity laid down by law, until convinced of their fault 
they have publicly received absolution. 

" f. SiMPLi. BocQUET, M.R., cure et Yic.-Gen." 

It is gratifying to find that his censures took effect, for 
the next entry records their repentance and submission, and 
the official absolution from the censures inflicted on them.' 

In the autumn of 1772 Father Simplicius, now a man 

* Registre de Sainte Anne du Detroit. There is a similar case in Febru- 
ary, 1774, and another in October, 1774. Father Bocquet did not allow 
vice to go unchecked. 



TRIBUTE TO FATHER SIMPLICIUS. HI 

of seventy, was attacked with jaundice, followed by local 
troubles, and in the spring, while attending a sick call, he 
was so affected by the cold that he became insensible, but by 
medical care he was enabled to get through the laborious 
duties of Holy Weel^ and Easter-time/ 

The Sulpitian, Rev. John Dilhet, who was for a consider- 
able time at Detroit some years after, pays tribute to the 
good effected by Father Simplicius. " He governed the 
parish with great zeal and judgment ; he prevented abuses 
creeping in, such as honorary rights to seats in the church, 
holy water for royal officers, who claimed it ; he had a 
chanter paid by the trustees, a school for the instruction of 
the children ; he purchased a large bell, a silver gilt mon- 
strance ; suppressed a great many scandals, such as unlawful 
marriages, liquor-dealers who caused drunkenness among the 
Indians, public keeping of mistresses, seditious trustees re- 
volting against his authority. He succeeded in suppressing 
these abuses and scandals by his firmness, his prudence, and 
a patience that nothing could disturb. His memory has re- 
mained in benediction at Detroit, where all ^ho had seen 
him even in his old age, and when his mind had lost its 
vigor, never failed to proclaim his virtue and the esteem 
which the parish entertained for him and his good qualities." ^ 

In July, 1775, he was ordered by Richard Berenge Ler- 
noult, Commandant at Detroit under Jehu Hay, to proceed 
to the marriage of a couple ; but as the girl, an orphan, had 
by the connivance of her uncle and aunt been taken from 
her proper guardian, her grandmother. Father Bocquet, 
though he officiated, added this note : 

" Note that if in the preceding marriage we deferred to 

1 Letter May 1, 1773. 

2 Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise ou Diocese des Etats Unis.' 



112 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the decision of the Commandant, it was because the girl who 
lived under her aunt paillet (one of the worst women in the 
disposition of her mind whom I have known), wife of her 
uncle, dit des Buttes St. Martin, it was because the said uncle 
and aunt had themselves caused her to be carried off in spite 
of Dame Widow St. Martin, grandmother and guardian of the 
said Angelique Godet, and because under the English domi- 
nation I could not refuse to marry them, and feared that the 
Commandant himself would marry them in English fashion, 
and that thus the scandal occasioned by my refusal would be 
followed by acts on the part of other unnatural children, who 
would adopt the same course of disobedience to their father 
and mother or other holding their place. 

" SlMPLICIUS BOCQUET, 

" Recollect Missionary Yic.-Genl." 

This gives us a picture of the interference of these military 
lieutenant-governors in the West and their officials in affairs 
of the Church. 

Yet if the good Recollect had difficulties he had consola- 
tions also, and bears testimony to the worth of Zachary 
Cicotte, long trustee of the church, Lieutenant and Aide- 
Major in the Militia, remarkable through his long life for his 
liberal charities, who died in August, 1775, after a painful 
illness, borne with the most perfect resignation. 

After the Jesuit Fathers had been carried off by order of 
the Louisiana Council, and Yery Rev. Mr. Forget Duverger 
withdrew, the Catholics in Indiana and Illinois were almost 
entirely deprived of religious succor. The only priests remain- 
ing were two Sons of St. Francis, Fathers Hippolyte and Luke 
Collet at Ste. Anne de Fort Chartres. The former had minis- 
tered there from May, 1759, and the latter from the month of 
May, in the year 1761. They attended the declining settle- 



F. MEURIN RETURNS. 113 

ment at the old French fort and its dependent chapels, the 
Visitation at St. Philippe and St. Joseph at Prairie du 
Rocher. In his last entry, June 17, 1764, Father Hippolyte 
styles himself " Ordinary missionary of the said parish." 
With his withdrawal Father Luke was left alone, calling 
himself " parish priest " on the 5th of June, and on the 
6th of August he wrote in his register, " being the only 
missionary in the country," ^ but the next year death closed 
his ministry in the West, '^o priest could be expected 

SIGNATURES ON FATHERS MEURIN AND COLLET. 

from Canada, Tvhere the death of the bishop and the ruin 
of the country gave little hope that the distant missions 
could soon be supplied with ministers of religion. Father 
Meurin felt for their spiritual destitution. He applied to 
the shameless Council in Louisiana for permission to return 
to his old field of labor rather than be sent to France. It 
was a heroic resolution in a man already advanced in years. 
He had no means, and no provision was offered for his sup- 
port. The property of the Society had been sold ; that of the 
Quebec priests was in other hands. Yet no sooner had Father 
Meurin received the permission he solicited than he set out. 
His health during his twenty-one years' mission had never 
been good, yet he went fearlessly on, trusting in Divine 
Providence, and disregarding aU the hardships before him, 

^ Register of St. Anne de Fort Chartres. I am indebted to O. W. 
Collet, Esq,, of St. Louis, for his copy. Father Luke died Sept. 10, 1765. 



114 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

provided lie could once more minister to tlie French and 
Indians, whose poverty he was content to share. Touched 
by his zeal the Louisiana authorities promised to solicit from 
the Court an allowance of six hundred livres, equivalent to 
$120 a year/ but before he set out they assured him that 
Louisiana was no longer included in the diocese of Quebec, 
and insisted upon his promising in writing that he would 
not recognize any other ecclesiastical superior than the Supe- 
rior of the Capuchins at ^ew Orleans, who alone, they de- 
clared, had and was to possess jurisdiction in the province. 
Of this they were by the earliest opportunity to furnish him 
evidence. This stipulation Father Meurin signed, adding 
that if it pleased the Sovereign Pontiff to confer jurisdiction 
on the most miserable negro, he would be as submissive to 
him as to the most deserving of bishops. Thus pledged to 
correspond neither with Quebec nor Home, the lone mission- 
ary returned to the desolated chapels of Illinois and Indiana.^ 
His faculties were those verbally given him by Yery Rev. 
Forget Duverger on his departure. 

He made his toilsome way up the Mississippi, and the Regis- 
ter of Kaskaskia, opened by him in an old account-book which 
he managed to secure, attests on the 30th of September, 1764, 
a burial performed before his arrival on the 8th of that month.* 

Father Meurin's care extended to the French on both sides 
of the Mississippi, and he soon became convinced that he 
had been imposed upon at ISTew Orleans, for early in 1765 
he records the church and parish as in the diocese of Quebec. 
Conscious how unable he was to fulfil the duty of pastor to 

^ " Bannissement des Jesuites de la Louisiane," Paris, 1865, p. 50. 

■^ F. Sebastian L. Meurin to Mgr. Olivier Briand, Bishop of Quebec, 
March 23, 1767. 

2 " Registre de I'Eglise Paroissiale de I'lmmacul^e Conception de Notre 
Dame des Kaskaskias." 



ILLINOIS. 115 

so many scattered Catholics, he appealed to Father Dagobert, 
the Capuchin Superior at JSTew Orleans, and to the Fathers 
of his community, for priests to aid him. He wrote to the 
Jesuit Fathers in Philadelphia, who could give him only 
their sympathy. He wrote to the Abbe de I'lsle Dieu, agent 
at Paris for Canada, but no relief came. The PecoUect 
Father, Luke pollet, gladly welcomed the Jesuit priest, and 
we find him at Kaskaskia in June and July, 1Y65. 

The British authorities even made exertions to obtain a 
priest for Illinois. An aide-de-camp of General Gage on the 
24th of June, 1766, wrote to Father Harding, " requesting 
him to recommend a priest of his religion, if he knew of any 
well attached to His Majesty's person and government, to go 
to the Illinois, the king's new subjects in those parts having 
repeatedly applied to him for that purpose." ^ 

Pev. Mr. Meurin's residence was at the wooden church of 
St. Genevieve, on the western side, then in " Le Grand 
Champ," three miles south of the present place of that 
name,'^ and his visits across the river were as frequent as pos- 
sible ; but they did not extend to Yincennes, where Stephen 
Phillibert gave private baptism to the children born in the 
post, and proclaimed the banns. "This Illinois country,'^ 
wrote Father Meurin in 1767, " consists of only six villages, 
each of about fifty to sixty fires, not including a considerable 
number of slaves. These villages, on account of their dis- 
tance and situation, would each require a priest, especially in 
this English part. The parish of the Immaculate Conception 
at the Kaskaskias, that of St. Joseph at Prairie du Pocher 
(which is only a succursal of St. Anne at Fort Chartres, now 



J Guy Carleton to the Earl of Hillsborough, July 17, 1769. 
■^ Rozier, "An Address. 150th Celebration of the Founding of Sainte 
Genevieve," St. Louis, 1885, p. 10. 



116 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

abandoned by the inhabitants), and the parish of the Holy 
Family of the Kaokias or Tamaroas, and the Indians. It is 
twenty-five leagues from the first village to the last. On the 
French or Spanish side beyond the river are situated the 
village of St. G-enevieve, title of St. Joachim, on which de- 
pend la Saline and the mines, and thirty leagues higher up 
the new village of St. Louis, which is made up» of the rem- 
nants of St. Phihp and Fort Chartres. These two villages 
are as large as the former in inhabitants or in red or black 
slaves. Saint Joachim or St. Genevieve is my residence, as 
it was stipulated in the conditions for my return to this 
country. From it I come every spring and visit the other 
villages for Eastertide. I return again in the autumn and 
whenever I am summoned on sick calls. This is all my in- 
firmities and my means enable me to do, and this displeases 
and prejudices the people at St. Genevieve, who alone main- 
tain and support me, and they complain of it. In this state 
the people, and especially the children and slaves, lack suffi- 
cient instruction, and deprived of a pastor's vigilance, they 
are insensibly losing piety, and giving themselves up to vice. 

" There are still many families here, in which religion pre- 
vails, and who justly fear that it will die out with them. 
They join me in beseeching you to take compassion on their 
children, and to send them at least two or three priests, if 
jour Lordship cannot send four or five, who would be neces- 
sary, one of them with the title of Yicar-General of your 
Lordship. 

" I endeavor to keep up the use of the public offices and 
prayers in my absence, to aid them to sanctify Sundays and 
holydays. There are many already who no longer come 
to church, or come only to show disrespect. Some, indocile 
or insolent, say openly enough that I have no authority, that I 
am not their pastor, that I have no right to give them advice, 



VINCENNES. 117 

and that they are not obliged to listen to me. They would 
not have dared to speak so while Messrs. Sterling and Farmer 
were commandants. Under the rule of these two, no one 
dared commit the least disrespect. 

'' For the last year St. Anne's church has been without 
roof or doors, &c. 

" The post of Yincennes on the Wabash among the Mi- 
ami-Pinghichias, is as large as our best villages here, and 
needs a missionary even more. Disorders have always pre- 
vailed there : but have increased in the last three years. 
Some come here to be married or to perform their Easter 
duty. The majority cannot or will not. The guardian of 
the Church publishes the banns for three Sundays. He gives 
certificates to those who are willing to come here, whom I 
publish myself before marrying them. Those who are un- 
willing to come here, declare their mutual consent aloud in 
the Church. Can such a marriage be allowed ? " ^ 

The keeper of the church at Yincennes, was Stephen 
PhilUbert dit Orleans, who gave private baptism to new- 
born children, and kept a register of these baptisms and of 
burials.'^ 

Notwithstanding the articles of Capitulation and the pro- 
visions of the Treaty of Paris, the English government was 
not disposed to grant the promised toleration of the true faith. 
The instructions to the governors breathed extreme hostility 
to the Church. Bishop de Pontbriand died during the war ; 
his Cathedral was in ashes. The Pev. Mr. Montgolfier was 
elected by the Chapter to be presented to the Pope as the 
next Bishop, but on proceeding to England, was not permit- 
ted to cross over to the Continent to receive his bulls and be 

^ Letter to Bishop Briand. 

2 Phillibert's entries extend from January 11, 1764, to 1769. 



118 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

consecrated Bishop of Quebec. The Eev. Olivier Briand 
was then elected on the 11th of September, 1764 ; but though 
he went to England, he could not obtain the sanction of the 
English government for a visit to France in order to obtain 
consecration. At last, after a delay of more than a year, it 
was intimated to him indirectly that if he went to France 
and was consecrated, no offence would be taken. Acting on 
this hint, Mgr. Briand proceeded to the Continent : the Sov- 
ereign Pontiff approving the choice of the Chapter of Que- 
bec, issued his bulls on the 21st of January, 1766, making 
him Bishop of Quelsec. He lost no time in obtaining con- 
secration, and on the 28th of June, reached his episcopal 
city, whence he issued a pastoral letter to his flock. 

The tidings of the kidnapping of the Jesuit Fathers in the 
lUinois country, and of the conduct of Eev. Mr. Forget in 
forsaking his mission, had reached the Bishop in France, 
and had filled him with anxiety as to this unexpected spirit- 
ual destitution of his children on the remote frontier. 

When he reached Canada, however, Father du Jaunay, 
who had descended to the St. Lawrence, cheered the Bishop 
by the intelligence that Father Meurin had so courageously 
returned to the Illinois country. It took a great load off his 
mind. In June, 1767, he wrote : "I cannot suflSciently ex- 
press the joy I felt on learning from Father du Jaunay that 
one Jesuit remained in the unfortunate Illinois and Missis- 
sippi country. Since Providence without regard to my un- 
worthiness has laid upon me the heavy and fearful burden of 
the Quebec bishopric, I have always been in a mortal anxiety 
as to the lot of the poor Christians of your districts." .... 
"Yes, your presence in those places fills me with consola- 
tion ; for I hope that you will kindly bestow your care on 
those forsaken people. I bless the Almighty a thousand 
times for having inspired the English with goodness and 



F. MEURIN APPOINTED VICAR-GENERAL. 119 

consideration for you, and authorizing your ministry." .... 
'' I send you very ample letters of Yicar-General. You will 
use them wherever you may be in that extensive part of my 
diocese, the limits of which are immense, and which I my- 
self do not know. It is at least sure that they extend to all 
the territories which the French possessed in North Amer- 
ica." • 

With this letter the Bishop sent a pastoral on the Jubilee 
to, enable the Catholics on the Mississippi to gain it. 

As soon as the joyful news reached the solitary Jesuit of 
the arrival of a bishop on the banks of the Mississippi, he ap- 
pealed to Mgr. Briand to send priests. In a second letter he 
wrote : "I am only sixty-one years old ; but I am exhausted, 
broken down by twenty-five years' mission work in this coun- 
try, and of these nearly twenty years of malady and disease 
show me the gates of death." ^ " I am incapable of long ap- 
plication or of bodily fatigue. I cannot therefore supply the 
spiritual necessities of this country, where the stoutest man 
could not long suffice, especially as the country is intersected 
by a very rapid and dangerous river. It would need four 
priests. If you can give only one, he should be appointed for 
Xaokia.'' 

The good priest wrote thus at this very point Cahokia, 
where he had been for three days, but was compelled to leave 
three-fourths of the work there undone and return to Saint 
Genevieve to attend a man dangerously sick. 

Bishop Briand knew full well the value of this devoted 
priest. He sent a pastoral letter to the people of Kaskaskia, 
who had written asking for a priest, and he washed the letter 
read to all the French congregations. His letter to Father 

^ Bishop Briand to F. Meurin, June, 1767. 
2 Letter from Cahokia, May 9, 1767. 



120 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Meurin, August 7, 1767, enclosed his commission as Yicar- 
General, and cheered him by the promise that two priests 
should be sent to the Illinois country in the spring.' 

This mark of confidence on the part of the Bishop of Que- 
bec, placed the missionary in a difficult position. Although 
the powers of Yicar-General extended to New Orleans, he 
knew well that the}^ would be regarded as a violation of hi& 
agreement to recognize no superior but the head of the 
Capuchins in Louisiana, although they had never according 
to their promise exhibited the authority they claimed to 
possess. 

Father Meurin did not publish his letters of Yicar-General,, 
but the fact became known, and it was told in New Orleans. 
Rocheblave, Commandant, asked Father Meurin by what au- 
thority he announced a Jubilee, and on whom he depended. 
When the missionary replied that it was by the authority of 
the Bishop of Quebec, whose Yicar-General he was, de 
Kocheblave declared : "I know no English bishop here, and 
in a post where I command, I wish no ecclesiastical jurisdic- 
tion recognized except that of the Archbishop of St. Domin- 
go." ^ A decree was at once made proscribing Father Meu- 
rin, and orders were issued for his arrest as a State criminal 
for recognizing a jurisdiction not admitted by Spain. A 
friend hastened to warn him of his danger, and Father Meu- 
rin left Saint Genevieve, crossing the Mississippi to English 
territory. There he at once took the oath of fidelity as a 
resident of the Illinois country before the conquest, and was 
safe from Spanish prosecution. 

His ministry could after that be exercised only in Illinois. 

^ Bishop Briand to Father Meurin, August 7, 1767 ; Letters making 
him Vicar-General for the Illinois, Tamarois, and New Orleans, April. 
28, 1769. " Archives de TArchev^che de Quebec," C. 235. 

=' Letter of F. Simplicius Bocquet to Bishop Briand, May 12, 1768. 



KASKASKIA PASTORAL. 121 

There lie found much to do. He proclaimed the Jubilee, 
and many profited by the occasion to fulfil duties long neg- 
lected. At Cahokia all communicants except two received 
holy communion. 

The labors of the missionary were strengthened by this 
pastoral addressed especially to his flock ; 

" To the Inhabitants of Kaskaskia : 

"August r, 176T. 

" It is about two months, our dear children, that I wrote 
to the Reverend Father Meurin to confide to him my powers 
of Yicar-General. I write to him again to confirm them to 
him anew. My intention is that you should obey him as 
myself. I expect to send you next spring one or two 
missionaries to aid him to root out among you the vices 
which I know prevail there, for I have been informed that 
the spirit of piety is greatly diminishing among you. When 
Father Meurin takes the trouble to visit you, many do not 
come to the church, or come only to show a want of respect ; 
there are even some indocile persons, who in some of the 
parishes which he attends, refuse to recognize him as pastor, 
say that he has no right to admonish them, and that they are 
not obliged to hear him ; others have the temerity to marry 
without having their marriage blessed by the priest. I write 
to Fatlier Meurin, in order that he may put a stop to all 
these disorders, or rather, my dear children, it is you your- 
selves, whom I address with confidence ; it is to those among 
you who are most Christian, (for I still learn with consolation 
that there are families among you in which religion shines 
with lustre,) it is they, I say, whom I wish to remind that 
Jesus Christ has confided to each one of us the care of our 
neighbor. Strive then to edify each other and lead each 
other to virtue. You know well that the holy Catholic relig- 
6 



122 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

ion in wliicli yon have had the happiness of being born, will 
be maintained hereafter among you, only so far as you show 
affection for it, and as you observe its regulations with zeal 
and as it were of yourselves. I cannot, as wa« formerly 
done, exert a holy violence against transgressors, by calling on 
the civil power to compel them to return to their duty. It 
depends then on yourselves, my dear children, to maintain 
yourselves in the practice of good and to show by your re- 
spect for my Yi car-General, and by your docility in practis- 
ing the counsels he gives you that you are animated not by 
fear of temporal penalties, but by the love of your religion, 
and a desire for your salvation. Moreover I warn you that 
if you despise this advice which I give you, as your father, I 
will hereafter pay no attention to your petitions and that I 
shall regard you as members of my diocese who no longer 
deserve my attention. For know that I make a great effort 
in promising to send you priests ; I see their number daily 
diminishing in my diocese, and I have but feeble resources 
to supply them. From every side they call upon me for 
priests, and I cannot give them. I do not know by what 
secret movement of God's grace 1 have felt impelled to prefer 
you to many others. The gain of your souls and the sad 
condition to which you have long been reduced has touched 
me, and you come up before my mind more vividly even 
than if you were before my eyes. 

" *J* John Olivier, Bishop) of Quebec." ^ 

This pastoral of Bishop Briand, read to all the congrega- 
tions, filled the good with consolation, as they felt that the 
head of the diocese had not forgotten them and their spiritual 
wants. Many who had begun to think themselves utterly 

^ Archives of the Archbishopric of Quebec. 



PRETENDED SALES OF CHURCH LANDS. 123 

abandoned resumed courage, and re-entered the way of sal- 
vation. 

In this better state of feehng Father Meurin endeavored 
to recover the property of the church. Kaskaskia chapel 
and the cemetery at Cahokia, after the cession of the country 
to England, had been sold by an official from JSTew Orleans 
to John Baptist Beauvais, who agreed to demolish the chapel 
and not to cultivate the ground. The sale was illegal ; and 
Beauvais leased the chapel for a warehouse and the cemetery 
for a garden. The altar, windows, as well as many of the 
articles used in divine worship, were used in the houses of 
the place. 

In endeavoring to secure the property of the Seminary of 
Quebec at Cahokia he was compelled to appeal to Forbes, the 
Commandant, but that officer would not aid him, and even 
forbade him to assume the title of Yicar-General. 

The people generally did not recognize him as their parish 
priest, and although he had been attending them for four 
years, refused to pay him any tithes : but one of the English 
Commandants extorted six dollars for every marriage. Corpus 
Christi, which had in French days been celebrated with pomp, 
the militia taking part in the jDrocession, was now celebrated 
within the church, as the Commandants would not allow the 
militia to appear. 

The chapel at Fort Chartres was menaced by the river, 
and Father Meurin, with pious care, removed to Prairie du 
Eocher the remains of Bev. Mr. Gagnon, and of the Recol- 
lect Father, Luke Collet.' 

Bishop Briand directed Father Meurin to insist on the res- 
titution of all church goods under pain of excommunication. 
As to the pretended sales of church lands by those destitute 

^ Father Seb. L. Meurin to Bishop Briand, June, 1767. 



124 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

of authority to give a valid title, lie decided that the people 
themselves were to take the matter in hand, and repay the 
purchasers their outlay, if they bought in ignorance and in 
good faith. In regard to tithes the Bishop v^as peremptory. 
" ]S'o tithes, no sacraments. It is an offering made to God, 
which the Church assigns to the support of the mission- 
aries ; and even if there were scarcely any missionaries, it 
must be paid. Except in case of poverty, you must be firm, 
and do not fear ; provided prudence and charity direct you, 
as I am confident they will. Keligion is free." ' 

The first priest sent to assist Father Meurin was the Kev. 




FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATUBE OF REV. PETER GIBAULT. 

Peter Gibault, who had been educated at the Seminary of 
Quebec, on the last remnant of the Cahokia mission property, 
an annual payment of 333 livres.^ He was ordained on the 
feast of St. Joseph, in the year 1768, and set out at once for 
the Illinois country, where he was to play a conspicuous part. 
He went with the full consent of the English authorities and 

1 Bishop Briand to Father S. L. Meurin, April 26, 1769. 

' A " rente " on the Hotel de Ville. In 1768 the Seminary transferred 
all its rights in the Tamarois property to Bishop Briand and the Fabrique 
of the parish of the Holy Family at Cahokia ; but the English command- 
ers in Illinois would not allow Rev. Mr. Meurin or Gibault to occupy 
the Seminary estate, although the purchasers set up no claim. Cardinal 
Taschereau, " Histoire du Seminaire de Quebec," inedite. Rev. P. 
Gibault to Bishop Briand, July 28, 1768, ITia. 



MICHILIMACKINAC. 125 

by General Gage's own desire..^ His journey was delayed by 
constant rains ; on reaching Michilimackinac, the first of the 
posts within the district assigned to him, he began to hear 
■confessions, remaining till late every night in order to accom- 
modate all, for many of the voyageurs had not seen a priest 
for three years and some not even for ten. Rev. Mr. Gibault 
spent a week at the post to effect all the good possible, bap- 
tizing the children, and blessing one marriage.^ 

Some of the Indians whom Father Du Jannay had attended 
also came, and Eev. Mr. Gibault confessed all who knew 
French enough to express themselves. These good Indians 
still mourned the loss of their missionary, as much as they 
did the day he left them. 

It was apparently intended that Rev. Mr. Gibault should 
take up his residence at Cahokia, so as to revive the old 
Tamarois mission ; but that settlement had dwindled away ; 
the fine property, orchards, house, mills, and barns erected 
by the Seminary priests, were crumbling to ruin ; the church 
was little better.^ Kaskaskia was the important place, and 
the inhabitants generally wished him to make it his resi- 
dence. The disinterested Father Meuriri, to leave to the new 
missionary the more populous posts and best means of sup- 
port, withdrew to Cahokia, spending part of his time at Prai- 
rie du Eocher, where the twenty settlers offered to build him 
a house, and supply all his needs. In fact tliey gave him a 

^ Peter Gibault, son of Peter Gibault and Mary St. Jean, was born at 
Montreal, April 7, 1737. Tanguay, " Repertoire," p. 124; Mallet, "Very 
Rev. Pierre Gibault, the Patriot Priest of the West," in " Washington 
Catholic," September 30, 1882. 

*Rev. P. Gibault to Bishop Briand, July 28, 1768; " Registre de 
Michilimackinac," July 23, 1768. 

3 Rev. P. Gibault to Bp. Briand, February 15, 1769. " Registre de 
I'Eglise Paroissiale de I'lmmaculee Conception de Notre Dame des Kas- 
kaskias." 



126 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

horse and caleche, as well as a servant. The people of Kas- 
kaskia, influenced by the dominant party in Louisiana, were 
hostile to Father Meurin as a Jesuit, and many would not 
recognize him at all ; indeed not ten men had been to com- 
munion in four years. Rev. Mr. Gibault, accordingly, took 
up his residence at Kaskaskia, where he was well received by 
the British Commandant, and on the 8th of September, 1768, 
he records a baptism in the " Register of the Immaculate 
Conception," styUng himself "parish priest of Kaskaskia." 
He also visited Saint Genevieve, which Father Meurin could 
enter only by stealth at night ; but that veteran visited Fort 
Chartres and St. Phihppe. 

The young Canadian priest entered on his duties with zeal 
and energy, but was soon prostrated by the Western fever, 
violent at first, then slow and enervating, but he rallied, and 
went on bravely with the work before him, the magnitude of 
which became daily more appalling. At Kaskaskia by hav- 
ing prayers every night in the church, and by catechetical 
instructions four times every week, he revived faith and de- 
votion. He brought nearly all to their Easter duty in 1769, 
and a better spirit prevailed, the tithes being promptly paid.^ 
Besides Kaskaskia there were other villages and hamlets ; it 
was only by constant travel that he was able to reach the 
scattered Catholics, who had long been deprived of the ser- 
vices of a priest. Besides the inhabitants of French origin 
and the Indians of the former missions, he found Catholics 
in the 18th (Royal Irish) regiment, which was stationed at 
Kaskaskia, the commandant giving the men every facility to 
attend to their religion.' 



' Kev. P. Gibault to Bp. Briand, February 15, 1769. 
2 Rev. P. Gibault to Bp. Briand, June 15, 1769, "Pennsylvania 
Packet," October 5, 1772. 



VINCENNES. 127 

The next year Rev. Mr. Gibault blessed the little wooden 
chapel which had been erected at Paincourt, our modern St. 
Louis. ^ 

Yincennes on the "Wabash, although a place of some eighty 
or ninety families, had not seen a priest since Father Devernai 
was carried off in 1763 ; as a natural consequence of this con- 
dition, vice and ignorance were becoming dominant ; yet the 
people earnestly solicited a priest. There were two clusters of 
Catholics at St. Joseph's Kiver, and some at Peoria, Ouiate- 
non, and other points.' 

Bishop Briand encouraged these isolated priests, and gave 
them wise and temperate counsels for their conduct in cor- 
recting evils that had grown up, while the people were left 
without priest or sacrifice.^ Evidently at the instance of 
Father Meurin and to give that missionary greater authority, 
the Bishop of Quebec had made the Rev. Mr. Gibault his 
Yicar-General. That priest succeeded in inducing the peo- 
ple to resume the payment of tithes, which though only as 
in Canada one-twenty-sixth of the produce, not one-tenth, 
amounted in 1 769 to two or three hundred bushels of wheat, 
and five or six hundred of Indian corn. 

In the winter of 1769-70, Yery Rev. Mr. Gibault set out 
for Yincennes, although hostile Indians waylaid the roads, 
killing and scalping many. Already he could report that 
twenty-two of his people had fallen victims to the savage foe 
since he reached the Illinois country. The frontier priest al- 
ways, in these days of peril, carried a gun and two pistols. 

^ Doherty, "Address on the Centenary of the Cathedral Church of St. 
Louis," St. Louis, 1876, p. 6. 

2 Father S. L. Meurin to Bp. Briand, June 14, 1769. At Ouiatenon, 
there were 14 French families, and 9 or 10 at the junction of the St. Jo- 
seph's and Mary's. Rev. Mr. Gibault replied to the Catholics at Yin^ 
cennes, March 27, 1769. 

3 Bishop Briand to Father Meurin, March 22, 1770. 



128 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

He readied Yincennes safely, and after deploring the 
vices and disorders that prevailed, tells of his touching re- 
ception. " However on my arrival, all crowded down to the 
banks of the Eiver Wabash to receive me ; some fell on their 
knees, nnable to speak; others could speak only in sobs; 
some cried out : ' Father, save us, we are almost in hell '; others 
said : ' God has not then yet abandoned us, for He has sent 
you to us to make us do penance for our sins.' ' Oh, sir, 
why did you not come a month sooner, my poor wife, my 
dear father^ my dear mother, my poor child would not have 
died without the sacraments.' " ^ Father Meurin attests the 
good which his younger associate accomplished and joined 
him in urging the Bishop to send a resident priest to the 
Wabash.^ 

Yery Rev. Mr. Gibault spent two months at Yincennes, 
laboring earnestly to revive religion in the people, and found 
a Presbyterian family settled there, who asked to be instructed 
and received into the true fold. Animated by his zeal, the 
people began to rebuild the church, which he made a very 
neat wooden structure of considerable height. , The priest's 
house was a large one with a fine orchard, a garden and 
farming lands attached. He wished to make it comfortable 
for the expected priest. The Catholics in the district were 
estimated at seven or eight hundred, eighty bein^ farmers 
cultivating the soil.' 

Having reanimated the faith at Yincennes, the active 



' Letters of Vicar-General for the Illinois and Tamarois, May 3, 1768. 
" Archev^che de Quebec," C. 249. Very Rev. P. Gibault to Bp. Briand, 
June 15, 1769. In this letter he notes that Pontiac had been killed by a 
Peoria at Cahokia, two months before. 

2 Same to same, June 15, 1770. 

3 Very Rev. Mr. Gibault to Bp. Briand, June 15, 1770. " Registre de 
Vincennes." 



FATHER MEURIN. 129 

priest set out for Kaskaskia, escorted by a guard of twenty 
meu. When he got back to his residence he found the Span- 
iards in possession of tlie western shore of the Mississippi, 
but that they had come unattended by a priest. He there- 
fore continued his missionary visits to St. Genevieve and St. 
Louis, and in 1Y70 proposed to the Bishop to extend his 
labors to Peoria, St. Joseph, MichiHmackinac, the Mi amis, 
and Weas. But the failing health and memory of Father 
Meurin made it impossible to leave him alone to attend the 
Illinois missions, and on the withdrawal of the English troops 
the acts of Indian violence became fearfully frequent. Thrice 
did Eev. Mr. Gibault fall into their hands, escaping with life 
only on his promising not to reveal their presence in the 
neighborhood. Amid all these trials and labors he sank into 
discouragement, and implored the Bishop to send him to 
some other mission, or at least to allow him to go and make 
a retreat where he might recover a true ecclesiastical spirit. 

At last in 1YY2 he was able to announce that the Capuchin 
Father Valentine had reached St. Louis as its parish priest, 
and the next year Father Hilary of the same order took up 
his residence at old Saint Genevieve. These priests were 
sent by Father Dagobert, the Superior of the Capuchins at 
!N'ew Orleans, who acted in utter disregard of the Bishop of 
Quebec' 

In 1774 Father Meurin received from ]^ew Orleans the 
news that a brief of Clement XIY. had been published extin- 
guishing the Society of Jesus. He had for years been with- 
out a provincial or local superior ; he now threw himself on 
the charity of Bishop Briand. " Free, I would beseech and 

^ Doherty, "Address," p. 6; Rozier, "Address," p. 11. Yery Rev. 
Mr. Gibault to Bishop Briand, June 20, 1772. The Catholics in English 
Illinois at this time asked the Bishop to retrench some of the holidays, 
Monday and Tuesday after Easter and Pentecost. lb. 
6* 



130 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

beg your charitable goodness to be a father to me, and admit 
absolutely among the number of your clergy, instead of an 
auxiliary as I have been since February 1, 1Y42. I should 
deem myself happy, if, in the little of life left me, I could 
repair the cowardice and neghgence of which I have been 
guilty in the space of thirty-three years. If you will adopt 
me, I am sure you will pardon me and ask mercy for me." 

In the whole Mississippi Valley the Brief of the Suppres- 
sion affected only this one lone Jesuit, laboring manfully to 
keep religion alive in the Western wilds. 

In 1775 Rev. Mr. Gibault visited Canada. Then returning 
to his laborious post, he reached Michilimackinac in Septem- 
ber ; but waited in vain till ^N^ovember for any opportunity of 
proceeding further. As he could not winter there or reach 
the Illinois country, he returned at great risk to Detroit^ 
steering the canoe which was paddled by a man and boy who 
had never before made the trip. In constant peril from the 
ice and with great suffering, he at last arrived at Detroit. 
" The suffering I have undergone between Michilimackinac 
and this place," he wrote, " has so deadened my faculties 
that I only half feel my chagrin at being unable to proceed 
to the Illinois. I shall do my best not to be useless at De- 
troit, and to relieve the two venerable old priests who attend 
it." ' 

When it was ascertained that Canada would be permitted 
to retain its clergy and religious institutions, many Acadians 
and persons who had emigrated to France embarked for that 
province.^ This recalled some who, under the first impulse, 
had crossed to the west bank of the Mississippi, and pre- 
vented the total removal of the population. 

^ Letter to Bishop Briand, December 4, 1775. 

' " New York Journal," October 23, 1766 ; " New York Mercury,'*^ 
February 2, 1767. 



CHAPTER III. 

THE QUEBEC ACT AND ITS INFLUENCE ON THE ENGLISH COLONIES. 

After tlie Conquest of Canada, the King of England by 
proclamation established the four governments or provinces, 
Canada, East and West Florida, and Grenada. 

For some unexplained reason, perhaps through mere igno- 
rance, the limits given to Canada were not those of the 
French province of that name, which included I^orthern 
Ohio and Indiana, Michigan and Wisconsin : Lower Indiana^ 
including Yincennes and most of Illinois, having been sub- 
ject to Louisiana, as we have seen. England, however, took 
them as part of Canada, yet the southern line of the new 
English government of Canada, as fixed by the royal procla- 
mation of 1763, was a line from Lake Nipissing to Lake 
Champlain. 

Massachusetts, Connecticut, l^ew York, and Yirginia all 
laid claim to the territory northwest of the Ohio under their 
charters, but the English government did not for a moment 
recognize the shadowy claims of the seaboard colonies to ter- 
ritory which their people had never been able to reach, much 
less to occupy, and with which, even at this time, there was 
no direct communication or trade. The people in the unor- 
ganized territory were governed from 'New York by the 
British Commander-in-Chief, through officers appointed by 
him. The people had neither French nor English law, but 
were at the caprice of petty military tyrants.' A pamphlet 

^ " Detroit before 1775 was not governed by any system whatever, and 

(131) 



132 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

emanating from the Frencli in Illinois in 1Y72, while stating 
that they had hitherto derived httle benefit from their 
dependence on the English king, expresses the belief that 
had government fully understood the position of affairs 
" they would, doubtless, before this time have granted us a 
civil government, by means of which we should not have 
been subjected to the impositions and oppressions of our past 
tyrants "...." and we have no doubt that the enjoyment 
of our rehgious rights will soon be confirmed to us and the 
administration of civil government established among us." 

It recognized the services of the missionaries, to whom 
indeed civil order was mainly due. '' We have had a long 
-experience of the exemplary piety and virtue of our worthy 
Fathers Meurin and Gibault," it says, while urging the peo- 
ple to establish a school and pay a schoolmaster in* each 
village.^ That any forms of civilized life prevailed was due 
entirely to the few priests and their influence. Lieut.-Gen. 
Oage, by a proclamation issued April 8, 1YY2, ordered " all 
those who have established themselves upon the Ouabache, 
whether at St. Yincent's or elsewhere, to quit those countries 
instantly and without delay, and to retire, at their choice, 
into some one of the colonies of his Majesty." The people 
of Yincennes, who were thus threatened with wholesale evic- 
tion, sent to General Gage a protest claiming, with some ex- 
aggeration indeed, that they had been settled there for seventy 
years, and that they held their lands under grants made by 
the order and under the protection of his most Christian 



the commanding general and his subordinates could do as they chose," 
Campbell, " Outline of the Political History of Michigan," Detroit, 1876, 
p. 134. 

' " Invitation Serieuse aux Habitants des Illinois," signed "Un Habi- 
tant des Kaskaskia," printed apparently in 1772, pp. 13, 15. 



DEBATE ON THE QUEBEC ACT. ISB 

majesty. Gage, however, insisted on a definite statement of 
each separate grant.' 

It is easy to conceive the alarm which this conduct spread 
through the JSTorthwest territory, where the Catholic settlers 
saw no future before them but a repetition of the fate that 
had overtaken their unfortunate fellow-countrymen and fel- 
low-Catholics in Acadia. 

But in England a kindlier feeling toward the Canadians, 
began to prevail, and it was regarded as a necessity to allow 
them for a time at least to live imder their own French laws, 
and enjoy their religion unmolested, leaving the introduction 
of English laws and systems to be the gradual work of time. 
With the same view it was deemed best, in compliance with 
the wishes of the people in Canada, to reannex the territory 
northwest of the Ohio to Canada, and allow all the French 
settlements to be under a uniform system. The people of 
Canada demanded the reannexation of that district as a right.^ 

This led to the introduction in 1774 of a law known as 
the Quebec Act. It passed the House of Lords without op- 
position, but in the lower chamber a long and earnest debate 
ensued, in which Edmund Burke, Barre, Fox, and Lord John 
Cavendish took part. The establishment or recognition of 
French law and of the Catholic religion was a terrible bug- 
bear. That a Catholic priest should under the English flag^ 
openly discharge his sacred ministry and exact tithes from 
his people, was in those days to the English mind something 



' Dillon, " The History of Indiana," Indianapolis, 1843, i., pp. 100-1. 

2 "They iutreat your Majesty" "to restore to Canada the 

same limits which it had before, and to include the coasts of Labradore 
in the pro^ince of Quebec ; and those parts of the upper country which 
have been taken from it, since it cannot maintain itself without its usual 
commerce." " Petition from the Inhabitants of Quebec to the King," in 
"The Justice and Policy," etc., London, 1774, p. 72. 



134 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

appalling. Every national and religious prejudice was 
aroused. Lord North in one of his replies well observed : 
*' Whatever the (King's) proclamation may have done, it 
certainly did not repeal the definitive treaty. The proclama- 
tion gave a free exercise of the Koman Catholic religion, as 
far as British laws would permit. Great Britain, undoubtedly, 
would permit that exercise to the extent of this bill ; it would 
permit likewise, that in the colonies of America, the Roman 
Catholic religion might have this provision. But what does 
this Act give ? It gives the clergy the enjoyment of their 
accustomed dues and rights. They must have been there ; 
they must have had their accustomed dues and rights before. 
The bill does not originate them ; it gives no rights, it creates 
no dues. If they had them not before, this bill does not 
give them. Therefore, if any clergyman, under this bill, 
should claim his dues, he must show he had a right to them 
before." ' Burke admitted this : " You have got a people 
professing the Roman Catholic religion, and in possession of 
a maintenance, legally appropriated to its clergy. Will you 
deprive them of that ? Now that is not a question of estab- 
lishment ; the establishment was not made by you ; it existed 
before the treaty ; it took nothing from the treaty ; no legisla- 
ture has a right to take it away ; no governor has a right to 
suspend it. This principle is confirmed by the usage of every 
civihzed nation of Europe. In all our conquered colonies, 
the established religion was confirmed to them; by which 
I understand, that religion should receive the protection of the 
state in those colonies; and I should not consider that it had 
received such protection, if their clergy were not protected." ' 

' Sir Henry Cavendish, "Debates of the House of Commons in the 

year 1774, on the bill for the government of the province of 

Quebec," London, 1839, p. 63. 

2 lb., p. 323. 



ITS PROVISIONS. 135 

The bill passed the Commons, June 13, 1774, by a vote of 
66 to 20, and receiving the royal assent on the 22d, became 
law throughout England and America, to which it expressly 
applied. 

Under it the French settlers were freed from the tyranny 
of military despots, their lands and churches were secured 
to them, except such as were held by religious orders and 
communities, and the question of tithes so long held in 
abeyance was settled, and the parish priest had a legal title to 
his tithes in Michigan, Indiana, Illinois, Wisconsin, and by 
parity at IS'atchez and Mobile, at St. Augustine and Pensa- 
cola. 

The proposal of the Quebec Act had excited great indig- 
nation among the fanatical portion of the Protestant popula- 
tion, and the city of London had sent into the House of 
Commons a violent and intolerant protest against its passage. 
The newspapers took up the cry, which was re-echoed by the 
journals then published in America. 

The sections of this famous act which affect the history of 
the Church in this country, are those fixing the limit of the 
province of Quebec along the western line of Pennsylvania 
to the Ohio, and down that river to the Mississippi, and the 
following provision : " And, for the more perfect security 
and ease of the minds of the inhabitants of the said province, 
it is hereby declared, That his Majesty's subjects, professing 
the religion of the Church of Pome of and in the said prov- 
ince of Quebec, may have, hold, and enjoy the free exercise 
of the religion of the Church of Pome, subject to the King's 
supremacy, declared and established by an Act made in the 
first year of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, over all the do- 
minions and countries which then did or thereafter should, 
belong to the imperial crown of this realm ; and that the 
clergy of the said church may hold, receive, and enjoy their 



136 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

accustomed dues and rights with respect to such persons only 
as shall profess the said religion." 

The only oath to be exacted of the Catholics in that prov- 
ince was in these words : 

"I, A. B., do sincerely promise and swear, That I will be 
faithful and bear true allegiance to his Majesty, King George, 
and him will defend to the utmost of my power, against all 
traitorous conspiracies and attempts whatsoever, which shall 
be made against his person, crown, and dignity ; and I will 
do my utmost endeavor to disclose and make known to his 
Majesty, his heirs and successors, all treasons and traitorous 
conspiracies and attempts, which I shall know to be against 
him or any of them ; and all this I do swear without any 
equivocation, mental evasion, or secret reservation, and re- 
nouncing all pardons and dispensations from any power or 
person whomsoever to the contrary. So help me God." 

By the terms of this " Act for making more effectual pro- 
vision for the government of the province of Quebec, in 
!N^orth America," ' the Catholic Church, in what is now 
Ohio, Indiana, Michigan, Bhnois, and Wisconsin, was de- 
clared free from the pains and penalties of the penal laws of 
England and her colonies *. and the parish priests and others 
acting under the Bishop of Quebec were maintained in all 
the dues and rights which they enjoyed under the French 
rule. 

This concession to the Catholics aroused bitter feelings in 
the colonies as well as in England. The newspapers of the 
day contain articles, songs, and squibs against the King and 
Parliament, and the Continental Congress in September, 
1774, characterized the act as " in an extreme degree dan- 

1 The Quebec Act was published in full in the " Pennsylvania Pack- 
et," September 5, 1774. 



EFFECT ON THE WEST, 137 

gerous." ^ Articles in the journals represented the colonies 
as '^ surrounded on all sides by enemies. A Popish French 
government in our rear set up for the express purpose of 
destroying our liberties." ^ Another writer drew a terrible 
picture of what was to befall the land. " We may live to 
see our churches converted into masshouses and our lands 
plundered of tythes for the support of a Popish clergy. The 
Inquisition may erect her standard in Pennsylvania, and the 
city of Philadelphia may yet experience the carnage of St. 
Bartholomew's day." ' .The handful of Protestants in Can- 
ada, who had hoped to rule the Catholics with a rod of iron, 
showed their disgust in protests/ and by adorning the bust 
of George III. with a mitre, beads, and pectoral cross. ^ 

The Quebec Act certainly became the law of the land, and 
the Catholics of the JS^orthwest territory acquired rights under 
it which could not be disputed. It was, however, regarded 
by the old English colonies as the last of the wrongs done 
them. Among the resolutions adopted by the Continental 
Congress, October 14, 1Y74, was one enumerating acts of 
Parliament which were declared to be infringements and 
violations of the rights of the colonies ; specifying " the act 
passed in the same session (12 Geo. III.) for establishing the 
Roman Catholic religion in the province of Quebec." The 
Address issued by Congress on the 5th of September, 1Y74, 
" to the People of Great Britain," says : " We think the 
Legislature of Great Britain is not authorized by the Consti- 
tution to establish a religion, fraught with sanguinary and 



^ "Pennsylvania Packet," September 19, 1774. 

*Ib., September 26, 1774. 

' Caractacus in " Pennsylvania Packet," October 31, 1774. 

4 lb. November 14, 1774. Smith's "History of Canada," ii., pp. 68-9. 

5 Smith's " History of Canada," ii., p. 73. 



138 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

impious tenets, or to erect an arbitrary form of government 
in any quarter of the globe." " By another act the dominion 
of Canada is to be so extended, modelled and governed, as 
that by being disunited from us, detached from our interests 
by civfl as well as religious prejudices, that by their numbers 
daily swelling with Catholic emigrants from Europe, and by 
their devotion to administration so friendly to their religion, 
they might become formidable to us, and on occasion be fit 
instruments in the hands of power to reduce the ancient free 
Protestant colonies to the same st^-te of slavery with them- 
selves." Other passages, too, pictured the Roman Catholics 
as helping England to enslave America. 

This address was from the pen of John Jay, in whose col- 
ony of ISTew York a flag was run up with the legend, " Xo 
Popery." The " Address to the Inhabitants of the Colonies," 
more moderate in tone, condemned the Quebec Act for ex- 
tending the limits of that province to the northern and west- 
ern boundaries of the old colonies, and establishing the Ro- 
man Cathohc religion, instead of merely tolerating it, as 
stipulated by the treaty of peace.^ 



^ " Extracts from the Votes and Proceedings of the American Conti- 
nental Congress, held at Philadelphia, 5th September, 1774," etc., New 
York, 1774, pp. 4, 9, 10, 17, 25-7. "An Englishman's Answer to the 
Address from the Delegates to the People of Great Britain," New York, 
1775, says, p. 23 : " I am still more astonished at what you tell us of the 
fruits of their religion." — " But if the actions of the different sects in 
religion are enquired into, we shall find, by turning over the sad historic 

page, that it was the sect (I forget what they call them, I mean the 

sect which is still most numerous in New England, and not the sect 
which they so much despise) that in the last century deluged our island 
in blood ! that even shed the blood of the sovereign, and dispersed im- 
piety, bigotry, superstition, hypocrisy, persecution, murder and rebellion 
through every part of the empire." See "The Quebec Act and the 
Church in Canada," "American Catholic Quarterly," 1885, p. 601. To 
make the act more odious in the old colonies, it was reported that the 



PATRIOTISM. 139 

But the people at large were not deluded by politicians 
and zealots who sought to trade on their religious prejudices. 
There is no trace of any hostility shown during this excite- 
ment to the Catholic settlers in Maryland or Pennsylvania. 
Events were marching rapidly, and the pretended fears of 
political leaders deceived few. 

Catholics everywhere were in full sympathy with the pa- 
triotic movement. A Protestant minister might, like the 
Rev. Samuel Peters in Connecticut, draw down on himself 
the vengeance of impetuous whigs, but no one raised a doubt 
as to the fidehty of the priests in Maryland and Pennsylvania 
to the cause of America. As the struggle became imminent, 
priests like the Pev. John Carroll, who had been employed 
in Europe, hastened back to share their country's fortunes ; 
and in the event, as we shall see, the French-speaking Cath- 
olics and their priest at the West secured that territory to 
the republic. 

The growth of a better feeling toward Catholics after the 
close of the wars with France and Spain, is seen in the fact 
that Catholic books were for the first time printed, not anon- 
ymously as in England, but openly. Apparently the first 
book thus issued was a prayer-book, entitled " A Manual of 
Catholic Prayers. ' In the multitude of thy mercy, I will 
come into thy House ; I will worship towards thy holy Tem- 
ple in thy Fear.' Psalm v. 8. Philadelphia : Printed for 
the Subscribers, by Robert Bell, Bookseller, in Third Street, 
MDCCLXXIY." 

At the same time Bell issued proposals for printing by sub- 
scription Bishop Challoner's " Catholic Christian Instructed." 
Subscriptions were received " by Robert Bell and also by 



king was about to raise an army of 30,000 Canadian Catholics, in order 
to crush them. " New York Journal," November 3, 1774. 



140 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Arthur John O'JS'eill, Fourth Street ; Patrick Hogan, Tallow 
Chandler and Soap Boiler, Pear Street ; James Gallagher, 
Storekeeper, Front Street, Philadelphia ; William Cullen, 
Storekeeper, Pottsgrove ; Mark Wilcox, Paper Maker, Con- 
cord, Chester County ; Welsh, Storekeeper in Balti- 
more-town, Maryland." 

An advertisement in the "Annapolis Gazette," May 29, 

1777, and " Pennsylvania Evening Post," December 28, 

1778, also notices a prayer-book : " I^ew Publications to be 
sold at Mr. William Gordon's in Cornhill St., Annapolis, .... 
'A Manual of (Poman) Catholic Prayers, for the use of 
those (Poman Catholics) who ardently aspire after devotion 
(salvation),' " etc. The work referred to is probably not Bell's 
book, but " The Garden of the Soul ; or, a Manual of Spir- 
itual Exercises and Instructions for Christians who living in 
the world, aspire to Devotion. The Seventh Edition cor- 
rected. London printed. Philadelphia : Peprinted by Jo- 
seph Crukshank, in Market Street, between Second and Third 
Streets." 



CHAPTEK lY. 

THE CHURCH ANT> CATHOLICS DUKING THE EE^^OLUTIONARY WAR. 

The condition of the Church in the country east of the 
Mississippi in 1774 has been portrayed. The Catholic bodies 
were widely separated ; in those of French and Spanish 
origin the royal aid was withdrawn, and the people were 
discouraged. The suppression of the Society of Jesus cut off 
all hope of further missionary supply from that order, and 
the prospect for the future was bleak enough, as no provision 
for the maintenance of a clergy and divine worship was 
made. 

The Jesuits in Maryland and Pennsylvania formally ac- 
cepted the Brief and became secular priests. The property 
of the order in Illinois, like that in Canada, was taken by the 
English government, which to this day holds the latter as a 
trust.' In Maryland the title to the property had not been 
held by the Jesuits as a body corporate, but by individual 
members, all British subjects, and had been transmitted from 
one to another by will or deed ever since the settlement of 
the country. On the suppression. Bishop Challoner sent the 
Brief to Maryland for the adhesion of the members in that 
and the adjoining province, but neither he nor the Sovereign 
Pontiff took any steps in regard to the property. 

^ The Illinois and other lands must have passed to the United States by 
the treaty of 1783 under the same trust, to apply them to the purposes 
for which they were given. " Memoire sur les Biens des Jesuites en 
Canada," Montreal, 1874, p. 96. If government sold the land, the pro< 
ceeds belong to the Catholic Church, or justice is a mockery. 

(141) 



142 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The outburst of bigotry in IS'ew York, excited by the 
Quebec Act and stimulated by narrow-minded fanatics like 
John Jay, caused the only serious trouble experienced by 
Catholics during this period. A number of Scotch High- 
landers, chiefly Catholics from Glengarry, had, as already 
stated, settled near Johnson Hall, in the Mohawk Yalley, to 
which they had been invited by Sir William Johnson. They 
were attended by the Kev. John McKenna, an Irish priest, 
educated at Louvain. Comparatively strangers in the coun- 
try, many speaking English imperfectly, the immigrants 
knew little of the points on which the colonists based their 
complaints against the English government. They soon 
found themselves denounced as tories, papists, and friends of 
British tyranny by the fanatics near them. They were dis- 
armed by General Schuyler, and before the spring of 1Y76 
began to withdraw to Canada, by way of Oswegatchie, aban- 
doning the homes they had created in the wilderness. Their 
sufferings were great, one party subsisting for ten days on 
their dogs and herbs they gathered as they went. Their 
priest, more obnoxious than his flock, withdrew with a com- 
pany of 300, and took up his abode with the Jesuit Fathers 
at Montreal. 

Thus did anti-Catholic bigotry deprive Kew York of in- 
dustrious and thrifty settlers, and send to swell the ranks of 
the British army, men who longed to avenge the defeat at 
Culloden, men eager to draw their claymores against England. 

One of these parties of Catholics, flying from persecution, 
was attacked by Indians from St. Eegisj^ and several were 
killed.^ 



' Allan McDonald to Congress, Marcti 25, 1776, complaining of arrest 
near Johnstown, "American Archives," v., p. 415. Thomas Gummer- 
sall, "New York Colonial Documents," viii., p. 683 ; Ferland, " Vie de 
Mgr. Plessis," p. 50 ; English edition, p. 32. Rev. Mr. McKenna. when 



CATHOLICS DRIVEN OUT. 143 

The Kev. John McKenna was the first resident Cathohc 
priest among the settlers in New York after the Jesuit 
Fathers in Dongan's time, nearly a century before. 

The influence of the same spirit manifested itself also in 
Baltimore, where John Heffernan, a Catholic, had opened a 
school. We are told " that the laws against Koman Catholic 
teachers still existing, some persons actuated by worse mo- 
tives broke up Mr. John Heffernan's school, and he also left 
the place." ' 

So, too, John Maguire and his wife, Margaret Tuite, who 
had resided in Delaware, were hunted out by over-zealous 
whigs, and their son Thomas, born at Philadelphia, May 
9, 1776, became one of the most able and distinguished 
priests in Canada, holding many important positions in that 
province, and negotiating its affairs in England and Rome." 
He was apparently the second CathoHc priest of Pennsylva- 
nia birth. Yet Catholics were swelling the ranks of the 
army which the colonists raised in defence of the rights 
they claimed as British subjects, and as the British liberties 
handed down from their ancestors.' 

When the petitions and remonstrances of the American 



the Hessians arrived in Canada, finding that many were Catholics, went 
from company to company preaching and confessing in German, which 
he spoke fluently. Schlosser, " Brief wechsel," Thiel 4, Heft 23, p. 318. 
"N. Y. Revolutionary Papers," ii., p. 196. Try on to Dartmouth, Feb- 
ruary 7, 1776. Capt. McDonald's letters, " N. Y. Historical Society," 
1882, pp. 224, 275, 357. The result was that in 1778, Bishop Hay could 
declare to Sir John Dalrymple, " that nearly all the emigrants who had 
left the Highlands a few years before were now wearing his Majesty's 
uniform." Gordon, "Journal and Appendix," Glasgow, 1867, p. 144. 

1 Scharf, "The Chronicles of Baltimore," Baltimore, 1874, p. 136. 

2 Tanguay, "Repertoire General du Clerge Canadian," Quebec, 1868, 
p. 151. 

' "Pennsylvania Journal," January 24, 1776. McCurtin's Journal, 
in "Maryland Papers," Philadelphia, 1857, p. 11. 



144 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

colonists failed, and the English government, adhering to its 
policy, increased its military force in Massachusetts, it was 
evident that force would be met by force. The English 
opened the war by the advance on Lexington, and soon after 
finding themselves encircled by troops in Boston, attempted 
in vain in the Battle of Bunker Hill to break through the in- 
vesting army. The struggle once began, the other colonies 
were called upon to send troops ; then the Catholics of Mary- 
land and Pennsylvania, with many in other parts, shouldered 
their muskets. The advance into Canada found so many 
there ready to join the Americans against their old enemies 
that two regiments were formed, known as " Congress' Own," 

pac-simile of signature of rev. l. c. de lotbiniere, chaplain of 
congress' own. 

one of them Livingston's, having a chaplain duly commis- 
sioned by the Continental Congress, the Bev. Francis Louis 
Chartier de Lotbiniere of the Order of Malta, who served 
with the regiment.^ 

' " They have appointed a priest called Lotbiniere to absolve the people : 
they give him a salary of 1,500 livres, and promise him a bishopric." 
"N. Y. Historical Collections," 1880, p. 221. The Rev. Mr.Lotbiniere's 
commission bore date Jan. 26, 1776. Hamersly, "Army Register," Wash- 
ington, 1881, p. 32. Tanguay, "Repertoire General," Quebec, 1868, p. 103. 
Bishop Briand, Appointment Oct. 2, 1770. The Canadian Corps was at 
Fishkill, November 12, 1776. "N. Y. Revolutionary Papers, " i. , p. 534. 
Hazen's Regiment was on the right of the American storming party at 
Yorktown. The Canadians who joined the American cause were excom- 



DEATH OF F. SITTENSPERGER. 145 

All Canada would have been won but for the influence of 
John Jay's bigoted address to the People of Great Britain, in 
which the Canadians and their religion were assailed in the 
grossest terms. The change of sentiment caused by this ill- 
timed and unchristian address, led to the defeat of Montgom- 
ery and to the decline of the American cause in Canada. 
Something should now be said of the condition of the 
Church at this time. 

In 1YY5 the Catholic mission lost one of its zealous mem- 
bers by death. This was the German priest, Eev. Mathias 
Sittensperger, known in Pennsylvania and Maryland by the 
name of Manners. He expired at Bohemia, on the 16th of 
June, attended by Rev. Mr. Mosley from Tuckahoe, of a 
dysentery which was epidemic on the Eastern Shore, and gave 
the two missionaries abundant occasions for the exercise of 
their zeal. The Rev. Mr. Mosley was urged by his family 
to return to England, but he saw the mission losing priests, 
and no clergymen coming to take their place. He would 
not desert the field in which he had so long labored. " I see 
that I am a very necessary Hand in my situation," he wrote, 
" and our Gentlemen here won't hear of my departure." So 
he stuck manfully to his post, his " Single Horse-Chair," 
carrying far and wide through the peninsula of the Eastern 

municated by the Bishop of Quebec, aud those who returned to Canada 
were denied the sacraments even on their death-bed, unless they openly 
recognized that they had committed sin by joining the Americans. 
Christian burial was as a consequence denied them, and they were buried 
by the roadside. De Gaspe, " Les Anciens Canadiens," 1877, pp. 183-4. 
Another priest in Canada who sided with the Continental Congress, 
was the Sulpitian, Rev. Peter Huet de la Valiniere, cure of Ste. Anne du 
Sud. He was sent out of Canada by the English authorities in 1779, and 
ordered to embark in the fleet which left Quebec October 25. He came 
to the United States, and his name will recur in our pages. Haldimand 
to Bishop of Quebec, October 14, 1779, in Brymner, " Report in Canadian 
Archives," Ottawa, 1887, p. 473. 



146 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Shore the benefits of religion/ Meanwhile he was preparing 
to build a church-honse on the plantation, and while the war 
was going on, bravely undertook it. 

In 1775 the Eev. Bernard Diderick was assigned to the 
Baltimore mission, and the Catholics, we have seen, gained 
possession of their church in a very curious way. From this 
time it was attended monthly, we are told, but only a low 
mass was said, and the Acadian s complained to the Abbe 
Bobin of the difference they found between the Maryland 
clergy and their old priests at home.^ Though some of the 
leading men even retained the old prejudices against Cath- 
ohcity, a more liberal spirit was rapidly gaining ground. 
Yirginia had in the number and violence of her penal laws 
against the clergy and people who professed the ancient faith, 
exceeded all other colonies. Under the new impulse she 
showed a complete change, and her statesmen were foremost 
in advocating religious liberty. With this sentiment Wash- 
ington was imbued, and he showed it on taking command of 
the Continental army which held the British in Boston. 

In the calendar of England the fifth of IS'ovember had 
been kept annually as a holiday to commemorate the discov- 
ery of the Gunpowder Plot against James I. There it was 
"' Guy Fawkes' Day." Puritans could not very consistently 
hold celebrations to denounce Catholics for attempting to 



' Letter August 16, 1775. 

"^ Robin, ''Nouveau Voyage dans TAmerique Septentrionale en I'an- 
nee 1781," pp. 98-101. His account is by no means accurate and some 
of his blunders curious. Thus he says: "Maryland is inhabited by 
many Catholics. The city of Fredericksburg in Virginia, has several 
churches, as well as Charles Town capital of Carolina. All these churches 
in North America were subject to the jurisdiction of a Bishop inpartibus 
residing in London," etc. He evidently mistook his hasty notes. He 
probably noted the church at Fredericktown, Maryland, and several 
chapels in Charles Co., Maryland. 



END OF ''POPE DAYr 147 

kill the father, when they themselves actually killed the son. 
But as the neglect to observe the day might be censured, 
they shrewdly compromised the matter — " Guy Fawkee^ 
Day " became " Pope Day " in JN'ew England. A figure to 
represent the person whom the majority of Christians on 
earth honored as their Supreme Pontiff was carried in mock- 
ery through the streets of Boston and other ISTew England 
towns, and finally burned amid the huzzas of the rabble. 
Occasionally there were several processions, and on one occa- 
sion the adherents of two rival popes in Boston attacked each 
other with great fury.' 

Soon after General Washington took command of the 
American army he was informed that " Pope Day " was 
to be celebrated in camp. The insult to the Catholic relig- 
ion was distasteful to his more liberal mind, and as Congress 
was making every exertion to win the favor of the Cana- 
dians, and the Catholics in the IS'orthwest and in Maine, he 
saw how impolitic such an exhibition of bigotry would be. 
He accordingly issued the following order, which abolished 
"Pope Day" forever, the celebrations of 1774 having been 
the last : 

" iN^ovember 5th. As the Commander-in-Chief has been 
apprised of a design formed for the observance of that ridic- 
ulous and childish custom of burning the effigy of the Pope, 
he cannot help expressing his surprise that there should be 
officers and soldiers in this army so void of common sense as 
not to see the impropriety of such a step at this juncture ; 
at a time when we are soliciting, and have really obtained 
the friendship and alliance of the people of Canada, whom 

^ "Weekly Post-Boy," November 18, 1745, mider Boston news. 
"Massachusetts Gazette," November 7, 1765; S. G. Drake, "The His- 
tory and Antiquities of Boston," Boston, 1856, pp. 662, 709, 753, 772. 
"U. S. Catholic Historical Magazine," ii., p. 1. 



148 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

we ought to consider as brethren embarked in the same 
cause — the defence of the hbertj of America. — At this junc- 
ture, and under such circumstances, to be insulting their re- 
ligion, is so monstrous as not to be suffered or excused ; 
indeed instead of offering the most remote insult, it is our 
duty to address public thanks to these our brethren, as to 
them we are indebted for every late happy success over the 
common enemy in Canada." 

Yet as late as IS'ovember 5, 1774, the Pope in effigy had 
been paraded with the devil through the streets of not only 
l^ew England towns, but even of Charleston, and burnt on 
the Common, in presence of a numerous crowd of people. 

The Rev. Mr. Carroll was in the midst of active patriots ; 
his brother Daniel and his kinsman, Charles Carroll of Car- 
rollton, were already prominent, the latter exalted in the 
public estimation by his recent victory over Daniel Dulany, 
the ablest lawyer in America. ' 

On the 15th of February, 1776, the Continental Congress 
resolved " that a committee of three — two of whom to be 
members of Congress — be appointed to repair to Canada, 
there to pursue such instructions as shall be given them by 
that body." Benjamin Frankhn and Samuel Chase, mem- 
bers of Congress, were selected as Commissioners with Charles 
Carroll of Carrollton, whose fluency in French and whose 
religion would secure him a hearing. Congress went further 
and requested the Rev. John Carroll to join the Commis- 
sioners and assist them in such things as they might think 
useful.' The patriotic priest was ready to risk life, but would 
not compromise his priestly character. He left his flock 



^ Washington's Writings, iii., p, 144. " New York Journal," Decem- 
ber 15, 1774. Journals of Congress. "American Archives," v., p. 411. 
Spalding, " Life of the Most Rev. M. J. Spalding," p. 238. 



THE MISSION TO CANADA. 149 

for a time to go and lend his influence to induce the Cana- 
dians to remain neutral in the struggle between England and 
her ancient colonies. 

In a letter to his mother he thus describes his journey to 
Canada : 

" We have at length come to the end of our long and 
tedious joiirnej, after meeting with several delays on account 
of the impassable condition of the lakes ; and it is with a 
longing desire of measuring back the same ground, that I 
now take up my pen, to inform you of my being in good 
health, thank God, and of wishing you a perfect enjoyment 
of yours. 

'' We came hither the night before last and were received 
at the landing by General Arnold, and a great body of offi- 
cers, gentry, etc., and saluted by firing of cannons and other 
military honors. Being conducted to the General's house, 
we were served with a glass of wine, while people were 
crowding in to pay their compliments, which ceremony being 
over, we were shown into another apartment, and unexpect- 
edly met in it a large assembly of ladies, most of them 
French. After drinking tea, and sitting some time, we went 
to an elegant supper, which was followed with the singing of 
the ladies, which proved very agreeable, and would have 
been more so, if we had not been so much fatigued with our 
journey. The next day was spent in receiving visits, and 
dining in a large company, with whom we were pressed to 
sup, but excused ourselves in order to write letters, of which 
this is one, and will be finished and dated to-morrow morning. 

"I owe you a journal of our adventures from Philadelphia 
to this place. When we came to Brunswick in the Jersey 
government, we overtook the Baron de W , the Prus- 
sian General who had left Philadelphia the day before us. 
Though I had frequently seen him before, yet he was so dis- 



150 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

guised in furs, that I scarce knew him, and never, never be- 
held a more laughable object in mj life. Like other Prus- 
sian officers, he appears to me as a man who knows little of 
polite life, and yet has picked up so much of it in liis passage 
through France, as to make a most awkward appearance. 
When we came to ^ew York, it was no more the gay, po- 
lite place, it used to be esteemed, but was become almost a 
desert unless for troops. The people were expecting a bom- 
bardment, and had therefore removed themselves and their 
effects out of town ; and the other side the troops were work- 
ing at the fortifications with the utmost activity. 

" After spending some disagreeable days at this place, we 
proceeded by water up to Albany, about 160 miles. At our 
arrival there, we were met by General Schuyler, and enter- 
tained by him, during our stay, with great pohteness and 
very genteely. I wrote to you before, of our agreeable situa- 
tion at Saratoga, and of our journey from thence over Lake 
George to Ticonderoga : from this latter place we embarked 
on the great lake of Champlain, about 110 miles to St. John. 
We had a passage of three days and a half. We always came 
to in the night time. Passengers generally encamp in the 
woods, making a covering of the boughs of trees, and large 
fires at their feet. But as we had good awning to our boat, 
and had brought with us good beds, and plenty of bed- 
clothes, I chose to sleep on board." ' 

At Montreal the Pev. Mr. Carroll called upon the Pev. 
Peter Bene Floquet, who had like himself belonged to the 
Society of Jesus, when the fiat of the Sovereign Pontiff dis- 
solved that illustrious body. But the Canadian priest was 



^ Letter May 1, 1776, Brent, "Biographical Sketch of the Most Rev. 
John Carroll, first Archbishop of Baltimore," Baltimore, 1843, p. 40. 
*' American Archives," v., p. 1168. 



FEELING IN CANADA. ^ 151 

severely censured bj his bishop for his courtesy on this oc- 
casion and for admitting to their Easter communion Canadi- 
ans serving in the American army/ The Maryland priest 
waiting on others of the Canadian clergy, found that it was 
too late to discuss the question of union with the revolted 
colonies or even neutrality. The Bishop of Quebec and his 
clergy with few exceptions, satisfied with the Quebec Act, 
which they regai'ded justly as only the honest fulfilment of a 
solemn treaty, were disposed to adhere to the English gov- 
ernment, rather than trust to the vague expressions of the 
United Colonies, whose statute-books still bore the most bit- 
ter and unchristian enactments against all adherents and 
priests of the ancient Church : which had denounced the 
Quebec Act with the coarsest ribaldry, and whose ' double- 
faced Congress,' met them with specious and plausible phrases 
while it denounced them to the people of England." 

The American priest found himself, when coming to por- 



1 Letters of Rev. P. R. Floquet to Bishop Briand, June 15, 1776 ; No- 
vember 29, 1776. 

2 Extract of a Letter from Canada, dated Montreal, 24th March, 1775 : 
"The Address from the Continental Congress, attracted the Notice of 

some of the principal Canadians, it was soon translated into very toler- 
able French ; the decent Manner in which the Religious Matters were 
touch'd ; the Encomiums on the French Nation, flattered a People fond 
of Compliments. They begged the Translator, as he had succeeded so 
well, to try his hand on that Address to the People of Great Britain ; he 
had equal Success in this, and read his Performance to a numerous Audi- 
ence ; but when he came to that Part which treats of the new modelling 
of the Province ; draws a Picture of the Catholic Religion, and the Cana- 
dian Manners, they could not contain their Resentment, nor express it 
but in broken Curses. Oh ! the perfidious double-faced Congress ; let us 
bless and obey our benevolent Prince, whose Humanity is consistent, 
and extends to all Religions, let us abhor all who would seduce us from 
our Loyalty, by Acts that would dishonour a Jesuit, and whose Ad- 
dresses like their Resolves, are destructive of their own Object." "N. 
Y. Gazette & Weekly Mercury," April 10, 1775, No. 1226. 



152 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

tray the toleration of his countrymen, confronted by the Rev. 
McKenna, the victim of their bigotry, by the address which 
Jay had penned, and by the hostiUty some of the Continental 
officers and soldiers had shown to the Canadian clergy. The 
favorable feeling which had prevailed at first, w^as rapidly 
disappearing, and the majority listened to the voice of the 
Bishop of Quebec, who counselled fidelity to the sovereign to 
whom they had sworn allegiance.^ 

After various ineffectual attempts to produce a favorable 
impression on behalf of the colonies, the Rev. Mr. Carroll 
resolved to return with Mr. Franklin, whose health com- 
pelled him to leave the matter in the hands of the other 
Commissioners. On the 12th of May, the Rev. Mr. Carroll 
proceeded to join Mr. Franklin at St. John's, where they 
embarked, and with some difficulty reached Albany. They 
left that city in a private carriage furnished by General 
Schuyler, and were in New York by the 27th, and in Phila- 
delphia early in June. The attention paid by the Catholic 

1 " The Governor finding all his efforts inejffectual in raising the militia, 
applied to the Catholic bishop for his spiritual aid and influence, who 
sent a mandate to the subordinate clergy of the several parishes, to be 
read by them after divine service to their parishioners, exhorting them to 
take up arms in defence of their country : no persuasion could, however, 
induce them to stand forth in the hour of danger." W. Smith, "History 
of Canada," Quebec, 1815, ii,, p. 76. "Attempts had been made to en- 
list Irish Roman Catholicks. Ministry knew those attempts had been un- 
successful. The Canadians had been excited to take a part in the quarrel : 
they had wisely declined to interfere in the business." Duke of Richmond 
in the House of Lords. "American Archives," vi., p. 133. The bigotry 
of a few deprived the American cause of all this advantage in Canada. 
Some writers have taken English boasts of the regiments of Irish Catho- 
lics whom they were going to raise (see "Annapolis Gazette," May 25, 
1775, October 26, 1775, November 16, 1775, July 31, 1777 ; "Pennsylvania 
Journal," January 3, 1776,) as proof that such regiments were actually 
raised : when in fact it was the utter failure to recruit in Ireland, to 
which the Duke of Richmond alluded, that forced England to go to Ger- 
man princes to hire troops. 



CATHOLICS IN THE SERVICE. 153 

priest to the aged patriot, produced an influence which never 
faded from Frankhn's mind J 

The Kev. Mr. Carroll resumed his missionary duties at 
Kock Creek, visiting the dependent stations, devoting his 
leisure to study, unless drawn from it by calls of those who 
more than ever sought the society of the now honored and 
accomplished priest. 

From the commencement of the struggle the Catholics in 
the country had been in sympathy with the patriots ; many 
entered the army or enrolled themselves in the militia, which 
no longer refused admission to the sons of Mother Church. 
Pennsylvania sent Colonel Moylan and Captain Barry of the 
^avy, Colonel Boyle, and Captain Michael McGuire. Mary- 
land contributed Keales, Boarmans, Brents, Semmes, Mat- 
tinglys, Brookes, and Kiltys. The rank and file contained 
numbers of Catholics.^ 

Archbishop Carroll wrote boldly to a maligner of Catholics 
in his day : " Their blood flowed as freely (in proportion to 
their numbers) to cement the fabric of independence, as that 
of any of their fellow-citizens. They concurred with per- 
haps greater unanimity than any other body of men in rec- 
ommending and promoting that government from whose 
influence America anticipates all the blessings of justice, 
peace, plenty, good order, and civil and religious liberty." ^ 
At another time, referring to New Jersey's unjust exclusion 
of Catholics from office by her Constitution passed during 

^ Works of Franklin, i., p. 404; viii., pp. 182-3. "American Ar- 
chives," vi., pp. 610, 1027-8. "Journal of Charles Carroll of Carrollton," 
Baltimore, 1845, p. 75. 

2 McSherry, " History of Maryland," Baltimore, 1849, pp. 379, etc. 

3 To the Editor of the "Gazette of the U. States," June 10, 1789; 
Brent, " Biographical Sketch of the Most Rev. John Carroll," Baltimore, 
1843, p. 97. 

7* 



154 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the war, he wrote : "At that very time the American arm j 
swarmed with Eoman Cathohc soldiers, and the world would 
have held them justified, had thej withdrawn themselves 
from the defence of a state which treated them with so 
much cruelty and injustice, and which they then actually 
covered from the depredations of the British army." ' 

The Catholic Indians in Maine, though long without a 
resident priest, had not lost the faith. Their position on the 
frontier made it important for the Americans to win them 
over, and through them obtain at least neutrality from the 
tribes beyond their territory. These Indians were already 
favorably disposed, and Washington wrote from his camp 
before Boston in 1775 to the Indians on the St. John's. 
Delegates came headed by Ambrose Yar to confer with the 
Council of Massachusetts at Watertown. In their language 
they showed their religious feeling : " We are thankful to 
the Almighty to see the Council," was their greeting. They 
declared their intention to adhere to the cause of the colo- 
nists ; but they added : " We want a Blackgown or French 
priest. Jesus, we pray to, and we will not hear any ' prayer ' 
that comes from old England." That this was an earnest 
wish on their part was evident from the fact that, before they 
left, they once more requested the Council to obtain a priest 
for them. The General Court expressed their gratification 
at this love of religion and declared their readiness to obtain a 
priest for them, though they did not know where to find one.*^ 

Fifty years had wrought its changes ; and the same body 
that offered a reward for the scalp of a Jesuit missionary on 
the Kennebec and finally compassed his death, was now anx- 
ious to give the Indians of those parts a Catholic priest. 

^ Brent, "Biographical Sketch of the Most Rev. John Carroll," Balti- 
more, 1843, p. 143. 
2 ''American Archives," vii., pp. 838, 848. 



UNDER THE NEW CONSTITUTIONS. 155 

Then the Penobscots came to give their adhesion to the 
cause of independence, headed by their chief Orono, whose 
name Maine bears proudly to this day. They, too, asked a 
priest, and decHned a minister from their I^ew England 
friends. Loyal tliroughout to the American cause, Orono 
and his people would not compromise their faith. " We 
know our religion and love it ; we know nothing of you 
and yours," he replied when urged to attend Protestant 
services.' 

Under the necessity of their position most of the colonies, 
on throwing off allegiance to England and her king, adopted 
Constitutions for their future government as States of the 
American Union. Some of these show that the principle of 
rehgious equality had been heartily adopted ; others tell us 
that the old bigotry, so zealously taught from the pulpit of 
the minister and the desk of the schoolmaster, had not yet 
been rejected by the patriots of that era. 

Although the principles of religious freedom and equality 
had made progress during the war of the American Revolu- 
tion, the Constitutions adopted by the several States and the 
laws passed to regulate the new governments established, 
show that the people and their leaders had not risen to the 
level of the Catholic Calvert. 

'New Hampshire first adopted a very meagre constitu- 
tion at Exeter in 1Y76, in which no illiberality appears ; but 
in that of 1792, in spite of opposition, the sixth article pro- 
vided for " the support and maintenance of the public Prot- 
estant teachers," and section 14 enacted that members of the 
House ^of Pepresentatives " shall be of the Protestant relig- 
ion." The Governor, Counsellors, and Senators were also 
required to be Protestants (sections 29, 42, 61). This exclu- 

' "American Archives," vii., p. 1223. 



156 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

sion of Catholics from office lias been maintained through 
the present century.^ 

In Massachusetts (1779-80) Congregationalism was virtu- 
ally maintained as an established church, although in terms 
the Constitution guaranteed equal protection to every denom- 
ination of Christians, and declared that " no subordination 
of any one sect or denomination to another shall ever be 
established by law," but it authorized towns to lay taxes 
'' for the institution of the pubhc worsliip of God, and for 
the support and maintenance of pubhc protestant teachers 
of piety, religion and morality, in all cases, where such pro- 
vision shall not be made voluntarily " (Part i., §§ 1, 3).^ 

In the Xew York Convention (1777) John Jay had been 
the persistent enemy of religious equality and even of tolera- 
tion. When the section on naturalization came np he pro- 
posed an amendment requiring the person applying to 
"abjure and renounce all allegiance and subjection to all 
and every foreign king, prince, potentate, and state in all 
matters ecclesiastical and civil." Although Morris and Liv- 
ingston earnestly opposed the amendment, it, was carried, 
and no Cathohcs could be naturahzed.; all were excluded, 
as they could not abjm-e and renounce subjection to the 
Pope in ecclesiastical matters. When the section on tolera- 
tion came up, John Jay moved an amendment giving the 
Legislature power at any time to deny toleration to any sect 
or denomination. When this excited debate, he ^^thdrew it 
and offered another, " Except the professors of the religion 
of the Church of Kome, who ought not to hold any lands or 
be admitted to a participation of the civil rights enjoyed by 



' " A Collection of tlie Constitutions of the Thirteen United States of 
North America," Glasgow, 1783, p. 11. 
2 lb., p. 41. 



UNDER THE NEW CONSTITUTIONS. 157 

the members of this State, until such time as the said pro- 
fessors shall appear in the Supreme Court of this State, and 
there most solemnly swear, that they verily believe in their 
consciences that no pope, priest or foreign authority on 
earth, hath power to absolve the subjects of this State from 
their allegiance to the same. And further, that they re- 
nounce and believe to be false and wicked the dangerous 
and damnable doctrine that the Pope, or any other earthly 
authority, hath power to absolve men from their sins, de- 
scribed in and prohibited by the Gospel of Jesus Christ ; 
and particularly that no pope, priest or foreign authority on 
earth, hath power to absolve them from the obligation of 
this oath." This vile and slanderous attack on the Catholics 
was rejected by a vote of 19 to 10. Jay then introduced 
another amendment, and though Morris and Livingston again 
fought the battle of human rights and equal liberty. Jay's 
last amendment was virtually carried. As passed, the Con- 
stitution (Art. XXXYIII.) shows the animus of Mr. Jay. 
^' And whereas we are required, by the benevolent principles 
of rational liberty, not only to expel civil tyranny, but also 
to guard against that spiritual oppression and intolerance, 
wherewith the bigotry and ambition of weak and wicked 
priests and princes have scourged mankind : this convention 
doth further, in the name and by the authority of the good 
people of this State, ordain, determine and declare, that the 
free exercise and enjoyment of religious profession and wor- 
ship, without discrimination or preference, shall forever here- 
after be allowed within this State, to all mankind. Provided 
that the liberty of conscience hereby granted, shall not be so 
construed, as to excuse acts of licentiousness, or justify prac- 
tices inconsistent with the peace or safety of this State." 
The next article excluded ministers and priests of all denom- 
inations from holding any office under the State. But the 



158 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Legislature, following the spirit of the " weak and wicked 
priests and princes " and of Mr. Jay, made an oath of office 
such that no CathoHc could take it, and prevented Catholics 
from abroad from becoming naturalized as citizens of ^N^ew 
York State/ 

^New Jersey also in her Constitution, adopted at Bur- 
lington July 2, 1YY6, professed liberty of conscience in 
Article XYIII., but in the next enacted " that no protestant 
inhabitant of this colony shall be denied the enjoyment of 
any civil right, merely on account of his religious principles ; 
but that all persons, professing a belief in the faith of any 
protestant sect, who shall demean themselves peaceably under 
the government, as hereby established, shall be capable of 
being elected into any office of profit or trust, or being a 
member of either branch of the legislature, and shall fully 
and freely enjoy every privilege and immunity, enjoyed by 
others, their fellow-subjects." 

Catholics were thus excluded from office. 

Pennsylvania (1776) in her Constitution (Sect. IV.)? clearly 
and explicitly declared " that no person, who ^acknowledges 
the being of a God and a future state of rewards and punish- 
ments, shall, on account of his religious sentiments, be dis- 
qualified to hold any office or place of trust or profit under 
this commonwealth." It required belief in the inspiration 
of the Old and I^ew Testaments." 

Delaware (1776) required an oath of belief in G^d the 
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and in the inspiration of the 



^ " Journal of the Provincial Convention of New York," pp. 842-860. 
Extracts contributed by me in Bayley, "A Brief Sketch of the Early 
History of the Catholic Church in the Island of New York." Constitu- 
tion of the State of New York, 1777. Carey, "American Museum," ix. 
(19). 

5 "A Collection," etc., p. 104. 



UNDER THE NEW CONSTITUTIONS. 159 

Scriptures (Art. XXII.) ; and forbade the establishment of 
any one rehgious sect in preference to another, and excluded 
clergymen and preachers of the Gospel, from all civil ofSces, 
while they continued in the exercise of the pastoral function 
(Art. XXIX.). 

The Maryland Constitution (1776) provided that " Every 
gift, sale, or devise of lands to any minister or sect, except 
for the erection of a church or use as a burial-ground," should 
be void. All officers were required to subscribe a declaration 
of belief in the Christian religion. 

Virginia (1776) declared all men entitled to the free exer- 
cise of religion,' and ten years after placed a distinctive act 
on her statute-book. After a long preamble, in which all in- 
terference by the State with the religion of the people is con- 
demned, the State of Virginia in the year 1786 enacted : 

" Be it therefore enacted by the General Assembly, that 
no man shall be compelled to support any religious worship, 
place, or ministry whatsoever ; nor shall be forced, restrained, 
molested, or burthened in his body or goods, nor shall other- 
wise suffer on account of his religious opinions or belief. 
But that all men be free to profess, and by argument to 
maintain, their opinion in matters of religion : and that the 
same shall in nowise diminish, enlarge, or affect their civil 
capacities. 

" And though we well know that this Assembly, elected 
by the people for the ordinary purposes of legislation only, 
have no power to restrain the act of succeeding assemblies, 
constituted with powers equal to our own ; and that there- 
fore to declare this act irrevocable, would be of no effect in 
law; yet we are free to declare, and do declare that the 
rights hereby asserted, are natural rights of mankind ; and 

' Ordinances .... of Virginia. Williamsburg : 1776, p. 5. 



160 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

that if any act shall be hereafter passed to repeal the present, 
or to narrow its operation, such an act will be an infringe- 
ment of natural rights." ' 

But the Constitution of North Carohna, 1776 (Sect. 
XXXII.), read: "IN'o person who shall deny the truth of 
the protestant religion, shall be capable of holding any office 
or place of trust or profit in the civil department within this 
State." Yet it declared : " All men have a natural and un- 
ahenable right to worship Almighty God, according to the 
dictates of their own consciences." ^ 

And South Carolina (1778) in the twelfth and thirteenth 
articles of her Constitution, declared that " No person shall 
be ehgible to a seat in the senate," or " to sit in the house of 
representatives," " unless he be of the protestant religion." 
And it had this clear and distinct article : " The Christian 
Protestant shall be deemed and is hereby constituted and de- 
clared to be the religion of this State. That all denominations 
of Christian Protestants in this State, demeaning themselves 
peaceably and faithfully, shall enjoy equal civil and religious 
privileges." It was also provided, that no church should be 
incorporated, unless it subscribed five articles, including justi- 
fication by faith only, and the Scriptures as the sole rule of 
faith.' 

The Protestant Church was thus established by law. 

It was virtually only in Pennsylvania, Delaware, Mary- 
land, and Yirginia that penal laws against Catholics were ab- 
solutely swept away, and the professors of the true faith ad- 
mitted to all rights of citizenship, though Connecticut and 
Georgia placed no apparent restriction. 



^ "Annual Register," London, 1786, pp. 63-4. "American Museum,' 
1789, ii., p. 501. 
^ " A Collection," etc., p. ,127, 176, 314. ^ j^^ pp jgS, 193-4. 



REV. MR. MOSLEY'S CASE. 161 

Rhode Island indeed repealed the clause denying toleration 
to Catholics, and Connecticut had no express enactment, but 
prior law established Congregationalism. 

Though the Constitutions might in general terms proclaim 
the doctrine of religious equality in the eye of the law, yet 
statutes were passed that in many cases left very little liberty. 

We can thus see that Dr. Carroll was just in condemning 
the reluctance shown in many parts of the country to lay 
aside old prejudices and admit to equal rights the Catholics 
who had so promptly and unanimously supported the na- 
tional cause. 

During the war the Catholic clergy continued their labors, 
and so far as researches go, only one was at all molested. 
His case did not arise from disloyalty, but from a scruple of 
conscience. 

Rev. Mr. Mosley was still laboring zealously on the Eastern 
Shore, cut off from his fellow-priests. His Easter commun- 
ions numbered about fifty, while the confessions of those too 
young to make their first communion, carried his number of 
parishioners approaching the sacraments to more than three 
hundred. His list of converts shows his zeal, for at his death 
they numbered 185, not a few probably received into the 
Church in their last moments. 

The good priest apparently took no part in the political 
excitement raging around him, but was not molested. Yet 
when the new Maryland Legislature on the 1st of March, 
1778, prohibited any minister of religion to preach unless he 
took a prescribed oath, the good priest's conscience was 
troubled. He could not consult other priests to learn how 
they regarded it. " I must confess," he says, " that I thought 
that taking such an oath, was taking an active part in changes 
of government, which I conceived was acting out of charac- 
ter, and beyond the business of a clergyman. I conceived 



162 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

that swearing to defend to the utmost of my power, and tak- 
ing lip arms was much the same thing. It is true a clergy- 
man may advise and approve of a just war, but the greatest 
Justice of it, will not entitle him to take up arms." Under 
this scruple he did not take the oath, but he says: "Every 
Eoman Catholic took it in due time, under my direction, 
not one excepted, which I think you will judge, that it 
must speak a kind word, and be powerful in my favour, 
with them that may any way be disposed to censure me." 
When he ascertained that his fellow-priests had taken the 
oath, he presented himseK before an adjourned court in 
Talbot County, to take the oath. It was objected, however, 
that the prescribed time had passed, and he therefore sent a 
petition to the Assembly. A special act at last enabled him 
to preach. In those days a sermon at a funeral was held 
indispensable, and Eev. Mr. Mosley notes in his diary, " ]^o 
sermon, not having qualified by an oath to be taken by Law, 
By all that would preach." ^ The Legislature passed an act 
to meet his case, and on the 12th of September, 1780, he 
notes : " Burial at Mr. WilHam Young's, Queen Ann's Co. 
Sermon, having qualified by a private act for myself." ' 

From Goshenhoppen Father de Bitter continued his visits 
to the usual stations, attending the church in Beading and 
opening a mission in Allentown, where the house of Francis 
Cooper seems to have been the first meeting-place of Cath- 
olics. Easton, too, was visited from August, 1769, Nicholas 
Hucki being the host of the missionary. His zeal was re- 



^ The law of December 3, 1777, Sec. 10, imposed a treble tax on non- 
jurors ; and Sec. 17 prohibited nonjurors from " preaching or teaching- 
the gospel." 

2 Acts December 3, 1777, and June, 1780. Diary of Father Mosley. 
" Mr. Mosley 's Reasons for not taking the oath of fidelity to the State." 
Woodstock Letters, vol. xv., pp. 137-143. 



THE PENNSYLVANIA PRIESTS. 163 

warded by conversions, and he notes that on the 26th of 
December, 1775, he received the profession of faith of Fred- 
eric Ulmer, a Lutheran. The convert's wife was a Catholic, 
and had taught her httle eight-year-old daughter her prayers 
and fidehty to her religion. The stepfather endeavored to 
drag the child to the Lutheran meeting, but she stoutly re- 
sisted, and though he endeavored to teach her Lutheran 
prayers, he suddenly yielded to God's grace and came to 
seek instruction for himself and baptism for the child, who 
had been only privately baptized. The little Catharine, 
when Father Ritter examined her in her catechism, an- 
swered him so promptly and correctly, and with such evident 

So Ui^ Y^^ 

FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATUKE OF FATHER DE HITTER. 

attachment to the faith, that the missionary recorded the cir- 
cumstance in his Register. 

The converts were Lutherans, Calvinists, Pietists, and peo- 
ple of no religion, and we have lists of those received into 
the Church by him some years later, showing his zeal and 
devotedness. The baptisms in the various missions attended 
by him increased from 42 in 1766 to 69 in 1781, by a grad- 
ual augmentation.' 

Father Farmer, from his church in Philadelphia, extended 
his apostolical excursions far and wide. In 1763 his labors 
were chiefly in the city and ^ew Jersey, then in Chester 
County, and the next year as far as Goshenhoppen and Hay- 

' "Liber Baptizatorum," etc., Goshenhoppen. The first entry of a 
baptism at AUentown is March 25, 1774. 



164 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

cock. His missions in 1765 were advanced in IS'ew Jersey 
from Pikesland and Geiger's in Salem County to Basking 
E-idge in Somerset County, and to Ringwood, in the mining 
district of Passaic County, near the New York Hne. This 
last, with other places in the vicinity, Charlottenburg and 
Long Pond, now Greenwood Lake, were evidently homes of 
German Catholics, brought over to work the iron mines and 
furnaces established there. This little body of Catholics 
finally gathered around the church when it was erected at 
Macopin. The great mass of other Catholics was in Salem 
County, but the Pev. Mr. Farmer %dsited Burlington, Glouces- 
ter, Hunterdon, Morris, and Sussex Counties, in his zeal to 
minister to the widely-scattered Catholics. We obtain some 
idea of the places he visited from his registered baptisms, 
numbering 110 in 1765, 120 in 1767, 110 in 1768, 102 in 
1771, 132 in the following year. Even after the war of the 
Revolution had actually begun he was diligent in his visits 
to [Northern Jersey, and he records 139 baptisms in 1775. 
His yearly journey to this mining district was made about 
the month of October, 1775, 1776, and 1778 ; but in the 
spring of 1777 and 1779 and the summer of 1780.' 

At an early period of the war, the statesmen of America 
saw that the hope of ultimate success depended, to a certain 
extent, on their securing recognition from some of the great 
European powers, and if possible forming an actual alliance. 
The colonies which a quarter of a century before had given 
their sons and their means to wrest Canada from France, now 
turned to that country for aid to deprive England of her 
transatlantic possessions, as French statesmen had foreseen. 

The struggle had already excited attention in Europe, and 



^ Father Farmer's Register, preserved at St. Joseph's Church, Phila- 
delphia. 



A FRENCH MINISTER ARRIVES. 165 

Catholic army officers like Lafayette, Kosciusko, du Portail^ 
Giiiiat, Mottin de la Balme, Pulaski, Tronson du Coudray, 
navy officers like Dourville and Pierre Landais,' were already 
in America aiding by their skill and experience the brave 
but untrained levies of the Continental Congress.'^ 

On the 6th of February, 17Y8, the King of France made 
a treaty of amity and commerce with the new republic, 
" The United States," which were thus formally recognized 
as an independent nation. A defensive treaty of alliance 
was also signed, and a great Catholic power came forward to 
extend to America her sympathy and aid. 

Early in May a French fleet sailed from Toulon, bearing 
to our shores Conrad Alexander Gerard, as the first ambassa- 
dor from the old continent to the republic. He arrived in 
August, and with him began the diplomatic body, represent- 
ing foreign powers near the United States. The next year 
Spain declared war against England, and she too sent a rep- 
resentative to the American Congress in the person of Senor 
Miralles. Thus the first diplomatic circle at the American 
seat of government was Catholic, and openly so, for these 
envoys celebrated great events either in their own countries 
or in the United States, by the solemn services of the Cath- 
olic Church, to which we find them inviting the members 



^ Hilliard d'Auberteuil, "Essais Historiques et Politiques de la Revo- 
lution de I'Amerique Septentrionale," p. 300, etc.; "N. Y. Revolution- 
ary Papers," i., pp. 448, 450. — Du Coudray was appointed to a post 
with the rank of major-general, August 11, 1776, but joined the army as 
a captain, and was drowned in the Schuylkill in September. His funeral 
obsequies took place at St. Joseph's Church, Philadelphia, and on that 
occasion the Continental Congress for the first time attended a Catholic 
church. Mottin de la Balme after serving in the cavalry was killed in a 
well-planned and rapidly executed plan to capture Detroit. 

2 Soules, "Histoire des Troubles," Paris, 1787, iii., p. 23. 



166 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

of the Continental Congress and the high officers of the 
Eepublic. 

French fleets were soon in American waters, and ere long a 
French army was welcomed on American soil. The Catholic 
priests hitherto seen in the colonies had been barely tolerated 
in the limited districts where thej labored ; now came Cath- 
olic chaplains of foreign embassies ; army and navy chaplains 
celebrating mass with pomp on the men-of-war and in the 
camps and cities. The time had not yet come for complete 
religious freedom, which gained slowly : but progress was 
soon made. Hhode Island, with a French fleet in her water, 
blotted from her statute-book a law against Catholics. 

The French chaplains in both arms of the service came 
in contact with Cathohcs in all parts, and the masses said in 
the French lines were attended by many who had not for 
years had an opportunity of attending the holy sacrifice. 

We have no details of the services of these priests, and 
few even of their names. The Abbe de Glesnon, hospital 
chaplain, resided at the Widow Brayton's house in JS'ewport, 
and during the stay in Providence at Benjamin Allen's.' 
The Abbe Eobin arrived at Boston in 1781, and was 
there for some time.' The Eev. Mr. Lacy, an Irish priest, 
was also an hospital chaplain, and traversed the country from 
Boston to Virginia ; ' the Carmelite Father Paul de St. Pierre, 
who was afterward on the mission in the Mississippi valley, 
is also said to have been a chaplain in Kochambeau's army. 

When the alliance of Congress with France and the ap- 



1 Lists furnished by H. T. Drowne in Stone, " Our French Allies," 
Providence, 1884, pp. 222, 323. No other priest is named in these lists. 

2 Robin, " Nouveau Voyage dans TAmerique Septentrionale," Philadel- 
phia, 1782. 

» "The Journal of Claude Blanchard," Albany, 1876, pp. 165, 184. 



TORY HOSTILITY. 167 

proach of a French fleet became known, the Tory papers en- 
deavored to excite the old anti-CathoKc prejudice against the 
American cause. One writer said : " You were told that it 
was to avoid the establishing or comitenancing of Popery ; 
and that Popery was estabhslied in Canada (where it was only 
tolerated). And is not Popery now as much established by 
law in your State as any other religion ? So that your gov- 
ernor and all your rulers may be Papists, and you may have 
a Mass-House in every corner of your country (as some 
places already experience.) " ' 

Other journals gave imaginary items of news such as they 
asserted would soon be common in the papers. This will 
serve as a sample of pretended news ten years ahead of time : 

'' Boston, November 11, 1789. 
"The Catholic religion is not only outwardly professed, 
but has made the utmost progress among all ranks of people 
here, owing in a great measure to the unwearied labours of 
the Dominican and Franciscan Friars who omit no oppor- 
tunity of scattering the seeds of religion, and converting the 
wives and daughters of heretics. We hear that the building 
formerly called the Old South Meeting-House, is fitted up 
for a Cathedral, and that several other old meeting-houses are 
soon to be repaired for convents." ^ 

Accounts of the burning of Quakers and heretics by order 
of the Inquisition were also given in the same vein. In a 
series of papers addressed " To the People of JSTorth Amer- 
ica," the writer dilated on the encouragement given by 
Congress and its leaders to that faith. " In very many dis- 
tricts of the Continent, and in some of JS'ew England," he 



' Rivington's "Royal Gazette," January 6, 1779. 
=* lb., March 17, 1779. 



168 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

proceeds, " where popery was formerly detested, and scarcely 
a papist was to be seen, numbers of popish books are now 
dispersed, and read with avidity. I could name a member 
of the rebel Council in o^ie of the ISTew England colonies, 
who was formerly considered as a zealous Protestant dis- 
senter, who not long since harangued a large assembly of 
people on some of the disputed points between Protestants 
and Papists ; such as the invocation of saints, purgatory, 
transubstantiation, etc. After palliating each of these, strain- 
ing the sense to put the most favorable and least offensive 
construction on them, and softening them with as much art 
as the most subtle disciple of Loyola could use, he finally de- 
clared that he saw nothing amiss or erroneous in them ; and 
his audience seemed to be wonderfully pleased and edified. 
I could name another Protestant dissenter, whose antipathy 
to popery seemed formerly to border on enthusiasm : yet 
who lately declared his wish to see a popish priest settled in 
every county throughout America.'' ^ 

The Tory papers held up to ridicule and scorn the conduct 
of the Continental and State officials in approving by their 
presence the worship- and rites of the Koman Catholic 
Church. 

Thus one announced : " On the 4th of November, the 
clergy and selectmen of Boston paraded through the streets 
after a crucifix, and joined in a procession for praying a de- 
parted soul out of purgatory ; and for this they gave the ex- 
ample of Congress and other American leaders on a former 
occasion at Philadelphia, some of whom in the height of 
their zeal, even went so far as to sprinkle themselves with 
what they call holy water." ' 

' " New York Gazette," July 20, 1779. 

* Rivington's " Royal Gazette," December 11, 1782. 



THE ''ROMAN CATHOLIC VOLUNTEERS:' 169 

When General Benedict Arnold, lured by British offers, 
sought to betray into the hands of the enemy the important 
strategic post which he commanded, and fled to their lines, 
he addressed a proclamation to the officers and soldiers of 
the Continental army, in which he holds up to reprobation 
the conduct of the body governing the republic. "And 
should the parent nation cease her exertions to dehver you, 
what security remains to you, even for the enjoyment of the 
consolations of that religion for which your fathers braved 
the ocean, the heathen and the wilderness ? Do you know 
that the eye which guides this pen, lately saw your mean and 
profligate Congress at Mass for the soul of a Koman Catholic 
in purgatory, and participating in the rites of a Church 
against whose anti-Christian corruptions your pious ancestors 
would have witnessed with their blood." ' 

The English government hoped about this time to draw 
some of the Catholics in America to their military service, 
the whole tendency among them being for the side of Con- 
gress. It was accordingly proposed to create a regiment of 
Roman Catholic Yolunteers. A special Act enabled the 
King to commission Catholics in America during the war. 
The officers were Alfred Clifton, lieutenant-colonel ; John 
Lynch, major ; Mathias Hanley, Nicholas Wiergan, and 
Thomas Yelverton, captains ; John Peter Eck, John 
Xeill, and Patrick Kane, lieutenants ; John ITowlan, quar- 
termaster.' After the capture of Philadelphia the English 



^ Arnold's Proclamation, October 20, 1780, in Almon, " Remem- 
brancer," 1781, p. 31. 

2 Mills and Hicks, " British and American Register," 1779, p. 97, under 
the heading, " Late Roman Catholick Volunteers," showing that it was 
no longer in existence. Clifton, "an English gentleman of an Irish 
mother," figures in the Black List and may have been a resident ; or 
held property in Pennsylvania like Elliott. 
8 



170 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

hoped to make the project successful by inducing Rev. Fer- 
dinard Farmer to become chaplain of this regiment. The 
German priests not being British subjects, or able to become 
naturalized under colonial law, had apparently abstained from 
any interference in political affairs, but Father Farmer would 
not lend the influence of his name to the enemies of America.' 
The Catholic religion, once proscribed through the length 
and breadth of the land, had put off her garment of sackcloth. 
Catholicity was recognized by the Continental Congress, and 

» F. Ferdinand Farmer to a priest in London, March 2, 1778 ; Wood- 
stock Letters, xiv., p. 196. The following is an advertisement relating 
to this Regiment : 

For the Encouragement of all 
Gentlemen Volunteers, 
Who are willing to serve in his Majesty's Regt. of 
Roman Catholic Volunteers, 
Commanded by 
Lieut. -Col. Commandant, 
Alfred Clifton, 
During the present wanton and unnatural Rebellion, 
And No Longer, 
The sum of Four Pounds, 
will be given above the usual Bounty, 
A suit of New Cloaths, 
And every other necessary to complete a Gentleman soldier. 
Those who are willing to shew their attachment to their King and coun- 
try by engaging in the above regiment, will call at Captain M'Kennon, 
at No. 51, in Cherry-street, near the Ship Yards, or at Major John 
Lynch, encamped at Yellow-Hook, where they will receive present pay 
and good quarters. 

N. B.— Any person bringing a well-bodied loyal subject to either of 
the above places, shall receive One Gulnea for his trouble. 
God Save the King. 
— " N. Y. Gazette and Weekly Mercury," July 13, 1778, No. 1394. 

Bancroft says positively : " In Philadelphia Howe had been able to 
form a regiment of Roman Catholics," v., p. 295. The very reverse is 
true. It never existed except on paper. The recruiting in 1778 failed, 
and the " List" for 1779, printed in the latter part of 1778, calls it " The 
late." The regiment was already defunct. 



Vous etes prie de la part 
du Miniftre Plenipotentiaire de 
France, d'affifter au Te Deum, 
qu'il fera chanter Dimanche 4 dc 
ce Mois, a midi dans la Chapelle 
Catholique neuve pour celebrer 
rAnniverfaire de Tlndependance 
des Etats Unis de I'Amerique. 

A FhilaJelphie, k Z Juillep, 1779. 



A pBixAsuTXXif De rimpTmeie de riAHCoii Baixst, Roe da Marcbc 




8-S i «^ M 

>• ii C ^2 1^ to 
Ci W rt ^ ^ 



&-S ^ „ -I § 

r^ n3 'S -^ ^1^ 
§ 3 2 ^ i2 g 



^ -^- o s § 



^3 £ -3 ?> .?i 



§H y ^ H g^ «^ 

to i-rt *-• Cm 2 

^ LlI ?^ CO 3 

»r:J to f^ G «L> O 

oT ^^ £^ &| 

p4 ^ -a> ^ CO ^S ^5£ 



;:^ rs c/i D _ ci^ 
S Cr-J^ ,0 ,^ ,*^■ 
*"^ rf !=! (L) tU W 
CM t: c! f2 
'^ C: 0^ G 

-S '3 2 o 



s^"! 



• —I >> 

I— H • .-4 



w '^ 

»^ - <D 

<u *-• 

O '^r. 
(J -Q 

Q °^ 

^ .Si 

.a^ o 

CO 

:3 



'- U 

Hj t/i 

o « 

•= If 









.. o 

<u .-« 

C2 > 

O '^ 

CD «/5 

"> ^ 



«^ 



CO 



4-1 ""^ 

^ cn 
O "TD 



3 ^ 
a, 

O cn 



U-i CO «^ 



i| 

^ CO 
CO O 

:3 > 

O ^(U 
> CQ 

•-1 

CO :3 

CO ."^ 
4-> <35 
rt . ~^ 

«o ■*-" 
•15 O 

CO _ 

C ? 

§^5 



o ctl 

•"• E2 

CO O 

> nj 

^ OJ 

o nr 

IZJ to 



c^ (Qj CO 

c 3 c: 

ii ti ^ 

Q: C •-! 

*^ tU ^ 

^ § o 

^ S ^ 

5 § g 

^ s ^ 

<u C t/j 



<U I-, 

■ > o 



^ii ^ 



cr' 



Vii CO 

o p 



CO ..^ 

(L> r- « 

CO -d 

'H «> 

Cl CO 

<0 too 



^d 



Q> 3 t=: 
> ^ S 

CO '^ :3 



CO ♦-» ^ 

a «-i c 

5 CL> o 

/,» "5 ^ 

O^ 4-. il 

JO CJ 4-1 



*3 >^ « 

^ t^ -73 

u P <^ 

2 cj cj 

o ^ a 

CO G ^ 

.t! -o •^. 

^ J2 *-• 

1^ ZH -.9 

^g ^ s 

PCO 

.^ _ <L» 

'— < O rrt 

^ I— t es 



o u 

p{ G 

<D CO 






^ 



G 
O 
C 

^ 2 



to •TS 

^ CO *-3 



&.2 



CO 



«u 3 •"-■ ""^ 



t! <o S 



:3 

CO t^^j 

s &^ 

CO CO 



to^ O 



G 
O 



G 
fcX) 

n3 



3 
cr", 



c 
o 
u 



.•^ o 



5-1 
^ G" iJ o 

o 

G VQJ 
G J- 

3 C 









g^ 



O J- 

no ^H 

• •-• (L» 

G 

OJ «z» 

^ 2 

ca aC 



w 



^i-S-e 



4-1 V* 

P* S "<U' 

!^ P w 



a 



CO nJ «^ 52 

^ S s .^ 



1 



.<1^ 



p <u si; "tj 



4> 

a 



*a O Oi ^i> S> <2 - 



G w 

a g 



CD 

n3 









a 






t3 

s ^aS 

c o. -g £ TJ V a o 

^ s s - g „^ 2 erf ^ta I 
«= ^* s s. g ^1 






E 
g 'e: 



I .§0^ ^ § g g --^ ^ 

b -S Ji -3 ^^-i « " .s " 

o I g^ S 1 S J ^ ^ g 

q ^ "S g « a ![ g,.§ 



c 
o 






w 



.3 l:i , ♦-* 



«3 



<4> 



g.;^ "H^ 

^'3 ^ 



4 g 



,^G 

n ^ ^ ~ 

8 S ^ S^ " 

S ^d ^ -3 o iSi 






*! 

^ 

^ 



(4 



a 55 



3 V. 



o 
1-1 

p 



•- p 2 O rcj Pk 

5i ?i3 tfj :s g c^ 
^o t; v^ t| S 

^ ^ ^ i I § S S ^ 



^ a w 

" =J 5^ 



y "^ to 

4> C r^ 



g to o 



d 
o 



a "^ 



rt 



en 






p «^ *- d 3 5 .t3 
^ g S 'S^ o " ^ 

g •§^;a S §-.&.'5 



CONGRESS AT ST. MARY'S CHURCH. 175 

by the Commander- in-Chief of the American army : It was 
recognized by the State of Pennsylvania, the Legislature this 
year, in reorganizing the College of Philadelphia, having 
constituted as one of the Trustees, " the Senior Minister of 
the Roman Catholic churches in Philadelphia." 

As the anniversary of the Declaration of Independence 
approached, Mr. Gerard prepared to celebrate it by a relig- 
ious service at St. Mary's Church in Philadelphia, and issued 
an invitation in this form : 

*'Me. 

" You are invited by the Minister Plenipotentiary of 
France to attend the Te Deum, which will be chanted on 
Sunday, the 4:th of this month, at noon, in the new Catholic 
Chapel, to celebrate the Anniversary of the Independence of 
the United States of America. 

" Philadelphia, July 2, 1779. 

" Philadelphia, Press of Francis Bailey, Market St." 

To this function the President and members of the Conti- 
nental Congress were invited, and on the occasion a sermon 
was preached by the Rev. Father Seraphin Bandol, Recollect, 
chaplain to Mr. Gerard. As it was probably the first Cath- 
olic discourse communicated by the press to the people of 
the Thirteen United States, it is not unworthy of being 
inserted.' 

" Gentlemen : — ^We are assembled to celebrate the anni- 
versary of that day which Providence had marked in his 
Eternal Decrees, to become the epocha of liberty and inde- 
pendence to thirteen United States of America. That Being, 

' Fac-similes of the Invitation and Address are given from originals in 
the Ridgway Library, Philadelphia, by the courtesy of the Librarian ; 
my attention having been called to them by my friend, C. R. Hildebum, 
Esq. 



176 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

whose Almighty hand holds all existence beneath its domin- 
ion, undoubtedly produces in the depths of His wisdom, 
those great events which astonish the universe, and of which 
the most presumptuous, though instrumental in accomplish- 
ing them, dare not attribute to themselves the merit. But 
the finger of God is still more pecuharly evident in that 
happy, that glorious revolution, which calls forth this day's 
festivity. He hath struck the oppressors of a people free 
and peaceable, with the spirit of delusion which renders the 
wicked artificers of their own proper misfortunes. Permit 
me, my dear brethren, citizens of the United States, to ad- 
dress you on this occasion. It is that God, that all-powerful 
God who hath directed your steps, when you knew -not 
where to apply for counsel ; who, when you were without 
arms, fought for you with the sword of Justice ; who, when 
you were in adversity, poured into your hearts the spirit of 
courage, of wisdom and of fortitude, and who hath at length 
raised up for your support a youthful sovereign, whose vir- 
tues bless and adorn a sensible, a faithful, and a generous 
nation. This nation has blended her interests with your in- 
terests, and her sentiments with yours. She participates in 
all your joys, and this day unites her voice to yours, at the 
foot of the altars of the Eternal God, to celebrate that glori- 
ous revolution, which has placed the sons of America among 
the free and independent nations of the earth. 

" We have nothing now to apprehend but the anger of 
Heaven, or that the measure of our guilt should exceed His 
mercy. Let us then prostrate ourselves at the feet of the 
immortal God who holds the fate of empires in His hands 
and raises them up at His pleasure, or breaks them down to 
dust. Let us conjure him to enlighten our enemies, and to 
dispose their hearts to enjoy that tranquillity and happiness 
which the revolution we now celebrate has established for a 



F. BANDOVS SERMON. 177 

great part of the human race. Let us implore him to con- 
duct us by that way which His Providence has marked out 
for a union at so desirable an end. Let us offer unto him 
lieai*ts imbued with sentiments of respect, consecrated by 
religion, by humanity, and by patriotism. Never is the 
august ministry of His altars more acceptable to His Divine 
Majesty than when it lays at His feet homages, offerings and 
vows, so pure, so worthy the common parent of mankind. 
God will not reject our joy, for He is the author of it ; nor 
will He reject our prayers, for they ask but the full accom- 
plishment of the decrees He hath manifested. Filled with 
this spirit let us, in concert with each other, raise our hearts 
to the Eternal. Let us implore His infinite mercy to be 
pleased to inspire the rulers of both nations with the wisdom 
and force necessary to perfect what it hath begun. Let us, 
in a word, unite our voices to beseech Him to dispense His 
blessings upon the councils and the arms of the allies, and 
that we may soon enjoy the sweets of a peace which will 
cement the union, and establish the prosperity of the two 
empires. It is with this view that we shall cause that canti- 
cle to be performed which the custom of the Catholic Church 
hath consecrated to be at once a testimonial of public joy, a 
thanksgiving for benefits received from Heaven, and a prayer 
for the continuance of its mercies." ^ 

Early in 1Y80 Don Juan Miralles, the Spanish envoy, pro- 
ceeded to the Camp of Washington, but was there prostrated 



' " Discours prononce le 4 Juillet, jour de I'Anniversaire de I'lndepen- 
dence, dans I'Eglise Catbolique, par le Reverend Pere Seraphin Bandot, 
Recollet, Aumonier de son Excellence Mr. Gerard, Ministre Plenipoten- 
tiaire de France auprcs des Etats Unis de I'Amerique Septentrionale. ..." 
Philadelphia, folio, 1 leaf. In English, in " Connecticut and Universal 
Intelligencer," New London, August 18, 1779 ; Westcott, " History of 
Philadelphia," ch. 365. 
8* 



178 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

by a pulmonary fever. His secretary, Francis Kendon, who 
had remained at Philadelphia, learning of this, set out for 
the camp with Father Seraphin Bandol. After receiving 
the last sacraments with great piety and contrition from the 
hands of the Eecollect priest, Seiior Miralles expired in 
the afternoon of April 28, 1Y80. He was buried the next 
day in the common burying-ground near the church at Mor- 
ristown, followed to the grave by General Washington, sev- 
eral of the general officers and members of Congress walking 
as chief mourners, four artillery officers bearing the coffin, 
and six acting as pall-bearers. The French chaplain recited 
the Catholic burial service at the grave and blessed it.' 

On the 4th of May a solemn requiem was offered for the 
repose of his soul at St. Joseph's Church, Philadelphia, at- 
tended by the members of the Continental Congress, and by 
Mr. de la Luzerne, the French minister. The empty cata- 
falque was to the curious a matter of great surprise.'^ 

The Count d'Estaing, after anchoring with his fleet in the 
harbor of Boston in 1778, published an address to the Cana- 
dians in the name of the King of France. He told them 
that being of the same blood, speaking the same language, 
having the same customs, the same laws, the same religion, 
it would be far more to their interest to shake off' the yoke 
of the English than to fight against their old countrymen." 
He said : " I shall not observe to the ministers of the altars. 



^ Francisco Rendon to Don Jose de Galvez, Philadelphia, May 8, 1780 ; 
Thacher, " Military Journal during the American Revolutionary War," 
Hartford, 1854, pp. 162, 193. 

2 See Rivington's " Gazette," Monday, May 23, 1780. Moore, " Diary 
of the American Revolution," New York, 1860, pp. 267-8. 

3 Soules, " Histoire des Troubles," iii., p. 65. The " Extrait du Jour- 
nal d'un Officier de la Marine de I'Escadre de M. le Comte d'Estaing," 
1782, p. 38, makes no allusion to the address. 



D'ESTAING'S DECLARATION. 179 

that their evangelic efforts will require the special protec- 
tion of Providence, to prevent faith being diminished by 
example, by worldly interest, and by sovereigns whom 
force has imposed upon them, and whose political in- 
dulgence will be lessened proportionably as those sover- 
eigns shall have less to fear. I shall not observe that it 
is necessary for religion, that those who preach it should 
form a body in the State ; and that in Canada no other body 
would be more considered, or have more power to do good 
than that of the priests, taking a part to the government, 
since their respectable conduct has merited the confidence of 
the people." * 

The effect of this address throughout Canada and the 
northwest territory was very great. Many of the clergy and 
people were filled with hope of recovering their lost nation- 
ality, so that the English authorities were filled with alarm.* 
The Indians, too, who had clung to their old attachment to 
the French, were no less affected. Those in Maine solicited 
a priest. Hotker, general agent of the French navy and 
consul at Boston, when sending to the St. John's Indians,, 
then near Machias, the Declaration of Count d'Estaing,, 
wrote : " Brethren — Beheve me that I am penetrated with 
the keenest grief, at my inability to send you a priest. 
Learn for your consolation tliat I have written to the King 
to ask him for one, as well as to Mr. Gerard, Minister 
Plenipotentiary to Congress. I have no doubt the King will 
send you one : he loves you too much to refuse you. In the 



^ D'Estaing, "A Declaration addressed in the name of the King of 
France to all the ancient French of North America." Printing office of 
F. P. Demauge, On board of the Languedoc, Boston Harbor, October 
28, 1778 ; Annual Register, 1779, p. 357 ; New York Colonial Docu- 
ment, X., pp. 1165-7. 

* Brymner, " Report on Canadian Archives." 



180 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

meantime love Jesus Christ with all jour souls and remain at 
peace." ' 

In the operations between the English and French naval 
forces a vessel belonging to the latter was captured and car- 
ried into I^ew York. The officers were paroled, and among 
them was the chaplain, Eev. H. De La Motte, an Augustin- 
ian. The Catholics in the citj, hearing that a priest was 
actually on Manhattan Island, asked him to say mass for 
them, ^ot wishing to give umbrage to the British author- 
ities. Father De La Motte solicited permission to comply with 
the pious wishes of these people. His request w^as refused, 
but understanding English imperfectly the priest supposed 
that the necessary sanction had been given. A place was 







FAC-SDdlLE OF SIGNATURE OF REV. H. DE LA MOTTE. ^ 

found, and he said mass before the few Catholics then in 
New York. The British commander at once arrested Father 
De La Motte for violating his parole, and confined him in 
prison, not improbably the old Sugar House in Crown Street, 
near the Middle Dutch Church, and here he was detained 
till an exchange was effected. The paper published in JS'ew 
York in the English interest subsequently referred approv- 



' Letter to Ambrose St. Aubine, Noel Pres, Nicholas Hawawas, and 
others, Boston, November 17, 1778. 

^ The signature reads : Friar H. De La Motte, Religious Augustinian 
priest, chaplain on the King's men-of-war. 



FATHER DE LA MOTTE. 181 

ingly to this action as evincing the zeal of the authorities for 
the Protestant rehgionJ 

Father De La Motte must have been released early in 1779, 
and set out for Boston, passing through Gen. Sullivan's camp. 
He was entertained at Providence by Mr. Laurence. On 
reaching Boston, the Council of Massachusetts agreed to send 
him as a missionary to Machias, " where," wrote Gen. Gates, 
" he may be useful in bringing the IS'^ova Scotia Indians to 
oiu* interest." ^ 

Father De La Motte reached Maine in May, and on the 
19th sent the following letter to the Indians living near Pas- 
samaquoddy : 

*I< My Children : 

Knowing that for a very long time you sigh and beg 
with the greatest ardor for a priest to instruct you for your 
Eternal salvation and bring you back to the way of the 
Lord : I cannot, my children, but applaud such pious senti- 
ments, and such Christian and holy views to obtain the bless- 
ing of the Almighty on all your enterprises. The King of 
France our common father, always occupied with your own 
happiness, and to convince you, and to give you an authentic 
mark of the sincere friendship which he has always enter- 
tained for you, and which he will continue to cherish, if you 
are willing to merit its continuance, sends me to you, my 
children, in concert with the United States of America our 
dear allies and good friends, to remind you of your duties, 
your obligations, and your engagement to so good a prince, 
in order to defeat soon and completely our common enemy 

' Papinian in "To the People of Nortli America, No. 9"; Rivington's 
" Royal Gazette," July 17, 1779. 

^ General Horatio Gates to Major-Gen. Sullivan, Boston, February 22, 
1779. 



182 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

and then enjoj in full peace, the heritage of your fathers. 
Our common Father will neglect nothing to fulfil your de- 
sire and happiness utterly. Your appeal which reached the 
foot of his throne, has excited the tender sensibility of his 
heart in your behalf; may you, my children, correspond 
to it! 

I hope, my children, soon to enjoy the happiness of see- 
ing you all together at Machias. I look forward to the mo- 
ment with the greatest impatience. I will speak to you more 
at length at our first interview. I arrived here yesterday at 
2 P.M. I write you to-day and send you as a proof of the 
inviolable devotedness and attachment I feel for you, a wam- 
pum pledge ^ of peace, which the bearer will deliver to you 
in my name and which I beg you to accept in the same senti- 
ments in which I salute you, your chiefs, your women, and 
children, and I am for life with the most sincere friendship, 
Yours affectionately, 

friar H. De La Motte, Augustinian 

Heligious priest. 
Chaplain on the Koyal ships of , the line.' 

Father La Motte on the 28th of July announced his in- 
tention to depart : the next year the Passamaquoddy Indians 
having no missionary, resorted to the priest on the St. John, 
although Colonel Allen, the agent, endeavored to dissuade 
them.^ 

The Bishop of Quebec, notwithstanding the existence of 
war throughout the country, did not neglect the western por- 

' Translated from the original lent to me by the late Rev. Father Frei- 
tag, C.SS.R. La Motte is evidently alluded to in Blanchard's Journal, 
p. 63. 

^ Letter of De Valnais, French Consul at Boston, to the Indians, Au- 
gust 23, 1780. Brymner's Report, 1888, pp. 900-4. 



F. REV. J. F. HUBERT. 183 

tion of his diocese. In 1778 he appointed the Rev. John 
^Francis Hubert to the parish of the Holy Family at Caho- 
kia. The Canadian priest undertook the dangerous task and 
reached the post assigned to him, but he apparently found it 
impossible to effect much good there, as he withdrew in the 
following year. 

At Detroit the aged Franciscan, Father SimpHcius Boc- 
quet, still maintained the faith, struggling courageously with 
the evil elements in his parish. The Sulpitian, Rev. John 
Dilhet, who was stationed at Detroit in the early part of the 
present century, says of the last of the Recollect priests at 
Detroit : " He governed this parish with much zeal and pru- 
dence ; he prevented abuses from creeping in, such as honor- 
ary rights to seats, to holy water, and so forth, claimed by 
royal officers ; he required the Trustees (fabrique) to support 
a chanter ; he maintained a school for the instruction of the 
children ; he bought a large bell, and a silver gilt ostensorium ; 
suppressed great scandals, such as illegal marriages, the sale 
of intoxicating liquors to the Indians, public concubinage, 
seditious opposition by trustees (marguillers) to his au- 
thority. He succeeded in banishing these abuses and scan- 
dals by his firmness, prudence, and imperturbable patience. 
Hence his name is still in benediction at Detroit, where 
all who saw him even in his old age, and when his mind 
had lost some of its vigor, never cease to extol his virtues 
and the esteem the whole parish entertained for him and his 
good qualities." ^ But his strength began to fail, and the 
firm hand grew weak. In 1782 the Bishop of Quebec sent 
Very Rev. John Francis Hubert as his Yicar-General in the 
West. He reached Detroit in October. 



' Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise Catholique ou du Diocese des Etats Unis," 
pp. 103-4. 



184 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The veteran Father Simplicius, recalled to Canada, had al- 
ready bidden farewell to the flock whom he had so long 
directed in the way of salvation.' On his way down to the 
house of his order, he met at Isle Carleton the Rev. Louis 
Payet,^ who had been appointed parish priest of Detroit. 
His friend and fellow-laborer, the Jesuit Father Peter Potier^ 
stricken down with apoplexy, had died at Sandwich, July 16> 

1781, the last of the old Jesuit missionaries of the West." 
The Pev. Mr. Payet was installed as parish priest at De- 
troit in October, 1782, and assumed the administration also 
of Sandwich. He set to work with zeal to rebuild the pa- 
rochial residences, to repair the churches, and lay out a new 
cemetery.'' 

The jurisdiction of the Yery Pev. John Francis Hubert as 

' His Register goes on regularly to September 21, 1780. Then follows 
a blank space, and a baptism in 1780 without month or day. A new 
register begins September 5, 1781, with an interment and a baptism by 
" Hubert, Priest, Vicar-General." After an entry by him October 10, 
comes a baptismal entry October 11^ signed Payet, priest, and other entries 
to October 21. Then follows the entry of a baptism June 18, year not 
stated, in the hand of and signed by fr. Simplicius Bocquet, Recollect 
missionary, parish priest and Vicar General. The entry immediately 
following, is a baptism signed "Payet ptre cure " (parish priest). He died 
March 24, 1787. Tanguay, "Repertoire General," p. 107. He had been 
in America from June, 1743. 

2 According to Tanguay, " Repertoire General," p. 125, he was born at 
Montreal, August 25, 1749, and was ordained February 26, 1774. He re- 
mained at Detroit till June 22, 1786, and was parish priest at Chambly in 
the same year. 

3 Letter of Rev. Mr. Payet to Bishop Briand January 8, 1783. He 
signs as parish priest in the Register of St. Ann's, Detroit, October 22, 

1782, a few previous entries being signed merely " priest." Father Du 
Jaunay died in the same year, February 17. Rev. Peter Potier, born 
April 2, 1708, entered the Society September 28, 1729, came to America 
in 1743. Martin, " Catalogue des Membres de la Compagnie de Jesus,'* 
No. 194. 

* Letter of Rev. Mr. Payet to Bishop Briand, July 13, 1783. 



V. REV. J. F. HUBERT. 185 

Yicar-General of Quebec, extended over the Illinois country, 
and lie made attempts to meet the spiritual wants of the peo- 
ple from Yincennes to Kaskaskia ; but the dangerous condition 
of the country prevented his accomplishing much, for he ad- 
hered to England, while the Kev. Mr. Gibault, and the Catho- 
lics in the Illinois country, had recognized the United States, 
as their fellow believers had done in the East. 

The whole Catholic body in the United States was quick- 




RT. REV. JOHN FRANCIS HUBERT, BISHOP OF QUEBEC. 

ened by hope of better days, and showed by their unswerv- 
ing fidelity from first to last how well they deserved them. 
Their clergy had never used any influence except for the 
national cause, and the Rev. John Carroll was regarded as 
the representative man among them. The American priests 
sympathized like their kinsmen in the struggle ; the Ger- 
man priests had no attachment and no tie to bind them to 
England, and even the few born in Great Britain, who 
might easily have left the country by entering the Eng- 
lish lines, clung to their flocks and to the land which 



186 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Providence had appointed for their final labors. IsTot one 
left this country/ 

One priest in the West had during the war shown an act- 
ive zeal and energy in the cause of America. Tliis was the 
Eev. Peter Gibault. We have seen the early labors of this 
priest, who was sent to aid Father Meurin in his great work, 
as he labored to maintain the principles of religion in the 
hearts of the rude frontiermen. Succeeding Father Meurin 
at Kaskaskia, he sought to revive rehgion in the hearts of his 
somewhat lawless flock. Yincennes was without a priest ; 
Phillibert, who bore the sobriquet of d'Orleans, was notary 
and guardian of the church. He gave private baptism to the 
children, made entry of the mutual consent of persons desir- 
ing to be married, and buried the dead. In this he does not 

^ The assertion of Bancroft, v., p. 295, that " the great mass of its (the 
Roman Church's) members .... who were chiefly newcomers in the 
Middle States, followed the influence of the Jesuits," " who cherished 
hatred of France for her share in the overthrow of their order," is utterly 
ungrounded. The Catholic priests are all known : there is no charge of 
Tory proclivities against any one of them. Tory writers like Smyth and 
Eddy, familiar with Maryland, where most of the priests were, never 
claim the Catholic clergy as friendly to their side. Maryland historians 
tell of Tory influence and even insurrection, but this was in places on 
the Eastern Shore where there were no Catholics, priest or laymen. The 
list of those outlawed or punished as tories in Maryland contains no 
names recognizable as those of Catholics. The Pennsylvania Black List 
Is singularly free from Catholic names, and Sabine's Loyalists gives no 
Catholic. This stigma on the Catholic body is a blot on the great histo- 
rian's work, and it would be interesting to know from what local author- 
ity as to the priests in Maryland and Pennsylvania he derived this libel 
on the character of the purest of men. 

Wharton, though he renounced the Catholic faith, acknowledged that 
his Catholic countrymen were true to the national cause. " Far from 
wishing to embitter the minds of their fellow-citizens against the Romaii 
Catholics of America, he is proud to see them elevated to that equal re- 
spectability to which as zealous supporters of their country's freedom, 
and as a Christian Society, they are essentially entitled."— A Reply to the 
Address to the Roman Catholics, Philadelphia, 1785, p. 97. 



REV. PETER GIBAULT. 187 

seem to have had any special powers as in the case of the 
Acadians. It was not till March 7, 1Y75, that we see Rev. 
Mr. Gibault baptizing, marrying, and interring the faithful 
at Vincennes.' It was, however, only a short visit, and he 
did not return to the little town on the Wabash, so far as the 
Register shows, till June, 1777. 

Soon after his return to his residence at Kaskaskia, the 
Ilhnois country became involved in the great struggle which 
began at Lexington. The English by their forts at Detroit, 
Kaskaskia, and Yincennes controlled the West, and thence 
instigated the Indians to lay waste the frontiers of tlie Atlan- 
tic States. Colonel George Rogers Clark proposed to the 
Yirginia govermnent an expedition to capture the posts and 
secure the country. Receiving the necessary authority he 
assembled a small force, and pushing through the woods with 
great caution and secrecy, surprised Kaskaskia, on the night 
of July 4, 1778, taking Rocheblave, the commander, and his 
garrison prisoners. The people were at first not inclined to 
submit, but the Rev. Mr. Gibault, better informed as to the 
dispute between England and her colonies, saw that the in- 
terest of his flock required that they should join the Amer- 
icans, — a wise decision, since Illinois, exposed to attack from 
the Continental troops on the east and the Spaniards on the 
west, could not depend on English aid. When he asked 
Clark whether he " would give him liberty to perform his 
duty in his church," " I told him," says the American com- 
mander, " that I had nothing to do with churches, more than 
to defend them from insult. That by the laws of the State, 
his religion had as great privileges as any other." The little 
town was soon enthusiastic over the change, the oath of alle- 
giance was taken, and by the influence of the people of Kas- 

^ " Registre du Poste Vincennes." 



188 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

kaskia, Cahokia also acknowledged the new rule. Friendlj 
intercourse was at once opened with the Spanish authorities 
on the western bank of the Mississippi, and the Illinois coun- 
try was delivered from all fear of attack. Clark then pro- 
posed to march upon Yincennes, but the Rev. Mr. Gibault,. 
to convince the American officer of his attachment, offered 
to undertake to win that town for him, if Clark would per- 
mit him and a few of his people to go ; he had no doubt of 
gaining their friends at Yincennes to the American side. 
Rev. Mr. Gibaulfc set out with Dr. Lefont, the physician at 
Kaskaskia, and a few others, bearing a proclamation issued 
by Col. Clark. The influence of the priest was sufficient, 
and he soon returned with the w^elcome tidings that Yin- 
cennes had raised the American flag.^ The effect on the 
Indian tribes was great. Seeing that the French and the 
missionary accepted the friendship of the Yirginians, the 
Kaskaskias, Peorias, and Michigameas proposed peace ; and 
w^hen Clark sent a messenger to the Kickapoos and Pianke- 
shaws, near Yinceimes, they also agreed to lay down their 
arms. The tribes in the northwest hearing the result soon 
came to propose peace. Thus the frontiers were at once re- 
lieved from most of the Indian depredations, and the French 
settlers in the West became citizens of the United States ; 
that this was effected by Clark without the loss of a single 
man was due mainly to the influence of Rev. Peter Gibault. 
The English could not see so large a district wrested from 
them without making an effort to regain it. Celoron, at 
Fort Ouiatenon, prepared to begin a campaign, but fled on 
the approach of a detachment. Hamilton, with a large force 
from Detroit, however, occupied Yincennes, and menaced 



^ Hamilton to Carleton, August 8, 1778. Brymner, "Report on Ar- 
chives," 1882, p. 17. 



HIS SERVICES. 189 

Kaskaskia. Clark sent Kev. Mr. Gibault across the Missis- 
sippi with the pubhc papers and money, and the patriotic 
priest set out in January, 1779, attended by a single man, 
and was detained three days on a little island by the floating 
ice. When Clark, informed by Francis Vigo, an Italian 
merchant, of the real state of affairs at Yincennes, resolved 
to attack Hamilton, Rev. Mr. Gibault was again active,^ and 
Clark marched out, part of his force consisting of two com- 
panies of the Catholic citizens of Illinois, commanded by 
Captains McCarthy of Cahokia and Francis Charleville. Be- 
fore they left Kaskaskia, Eev. Mr. Gibault addressed them, 
and gave his parishioners absolution. Yincennes was taken 
after a sharp action, in which the Catholic soldiers did their 
duty manfully, and the old mission Indians gave valuable 
aid. Before the little church at Yincennes, Lieutenant-Gov- 
ernor Henry Hamilton surrendered the place. " 'No man," 
says Judge Law, "has paid a more sincere tribute to the ser- 
vices rendered by Rev. Mr. Gibault to the American cause 
than Clark himself." " The services he rendered Clark in 
that campaign were acknowledged by a resolution of the 
Legislature of Yirginia in 1780." " Next to Clark and 
Yigo, the United States are indebted more to Father Gibault, 
for the accession of the States, comprised in what was the 
original Noth western Territory, than to any other man." 
With this testimony, the historian of the Church may speak 
of the " good man and pure patriot," Rev. Peter Gibault, 
" his patriotism, his sacrifices, his courage and love of lib- 
erty." ' 

' Hamilton was extremely anxious to seize Rev. Mr. Gibault. Letter 
to Haldimand, December 28, 1778. lb., p. 24. 

^ Law, " The Colonial History of Yincennes," Yincennes, 1858, pp. 
53-5 ; " Colonel George Rogers Clark's Sketch of his Campaign in the 
Illinois," Cincinnati, 1869, pp. 33-65. 



190 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The Illinois couDtry, reduced to the authority of the 
United States, was by the Act of 1Y74, and by its settle- 
ment, part of Canada ; England had never recognized, nor 
did the Continental Congress recognize, the claim of any of 
the States to it, but Virginia at once assumed to annex it to 
her territory, and in 1778 organized it as the County of 
Illinois^ placing it under the control of a Lieutenant Com- 
mandant. Under this extension of Virginia rule some of the 
barbarous punishments, hitherto unknown to the French 
Catholics and never witnessed in Canada, were inflicted. 
Slaves or servants convicted of killing or attempting to kill 
their masters were burned alive. Two such cases are recorded 
in a volume kept by Todd, the Virginia commandant. Gross 
dishonesty in a modern writer has attempted to make the 
Rev. Mr. Gibault,' the only priest then in the Illinois coun- 
try, and the Catholic Church at large, responsible for this 
hideous Virginia system, and to transform it into a case of 
witchcraft punished through the influence of the Catholic 
Church : but Todd's record says nothing of witchcraft. 
The Church had nothing whatever to do with the matter. 

The Virginia rule, unfounded in right, proved far from 
beneficial to the people. Congress at last took a step to put 
an end to the conflicting claims by passing on the 13th of 
July, 1787, "An Ordinance for the government of the ter- 
ritory of the United States, northwest of the Hiver Ohio." 
This organic act saved " to the French and Canadian inhab- 
itants, and other settlers of the Kaska&kias, St. Vincent's, 
and the neighbouring villages, who have heretofore professed 
themselves citizens of Virginia, their laws and customs now 



' E. Mallet, " Very Rev. Pierre Gibault, the Patriot Priest of the West," 
in " Washington Catholic," September 30, 1782, As to Virginia's claim 
to Illinois, see N. Y. Revolutionary Pap0rs, 1.7 p. 145. 



>„•... (^ ""^ 






31 



^-Aa/%-^ , 



r 



WEST FLORIDA. 191 

in force among tliem, relative to the descent and conveyance 
of property." 

After Spain declared war against England, Don Bernardo 
Galvez, Governor of Louisiana, began operations against the 
English on the Gulf of Mexico. He surprised Fort Manchac 
September Y, 1 Y79, compelled Baton Rouge to surrender on 
the 21st, and with it Fort Panmure at Natchez. Following 
up this success he invested Mobile in the following spring, 
and that city yielded March 12, 1780. Then after a vigorous 
siege he reduced Pensacola in May.' Thus in all Western 
Florida and the English portion of Louisiana up to Natchez, 
the Catholic Church recovered all its former right and 
dignity. 

The parish register of Mobile, kept hitherto in French, 
begins at this point in Spanish with this heading : 

" On the 12th day of March, 1780, the fort of Mobile sur- 
rendered to his Catholic Majesty, the General of the Expedi- 
tion being the Brigadier Don Bernardo de Galvez, knight 
pensioner in the Royal and distinguished order of Charles 
III., Governor of the Province of Louisiana, Colonel of the 
permanent regiment thereof, etc., and Don Jose Espeleta, 
Colonel of the Infantry Regiment of Navarre, having re- 
mained as commandant of said fort and its district, he deter- 
mined that the parish of this city should be called Purissima 
Conception — Immaculate Conception." 

Father Salvador de la Esperanza, a Mercedarian religious, 
was left as parish priest, and the services of the Catholic 
Church were restored to all their former pomp and solem- 
nity. Father Salvador remained till near the close of the 

' "Account of the Expedition of Don Bernardo de Galvez," American 
Museum, xii, ; App., ii. Brewer, "Alabama, Her History, Resources," 
etc. Montgomery, 1872, p. 386, says the 14th, but the Register may be 
relied on. 



192 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

year, his last entry being on the 2d of November. In June 
of the succeeding year he was succeeded by the Capuchin 
Father, Charles de Yelez, who signs as parish priest to March 
23, 1782. On the 10th of December, 1783, Father Francis 
I^otario, a Dominican, signs as parish priest, followed !N^ov. 
12, 1784, by the Capuchin Father, Joseph de Arazena.^ 

After G-alvez invested Pensacola w4th a fleet and army 
and compelled its surrender May 8, 1781, there, too, a new 
Register was begun by the Capuchin Father, Peter de Yelez, 
as Beneficed Parish Priest of St. Michael's at Panzacola and 
Chaplain to the Garrison. His first act was the burial of 
Anthony Soler, July 4, 1781, and the first baptism that of 
Diego John Michael, son of John Francis Florin and his wife 
Catharine Alois, on the 31st of July. Father Yelez belonged 
to the Capuchin province of Andalucia, and retained his po- 
sition in the parish till June, 1787, assisted from the summer 
of 1785 by the Capuchin Father, Stephen de Yaloria, who 
succeeded him.^ While Catholicity thus regained its freedom 
and authority in Western Florida under the Spanish flag, the 
httle colony of Minorcans, who kept religion ^ alive at New 
Smyrna, had undergone vicissitudes. Although Dr. Turn- 
bull had engaged himself in his contract to give the colonists 
who came over to cultivate his indigo plantations fifty acres 
of land for each head of a family and twenty-five for each 
■child at the expiration of three years, he not only never ful- 
filled this stipulation, but treated the unfortunate people as 



' Register of Mobile. In November, 1785, the Abbe de Lescuses signs 
in French as parish priest. 

2 ' ' Libro primero de Asientos . . . de esta yglesia Parroq^ de San Miguel 
de Panzacola conquistada por las armas de N. C. M. comandadas per el 
Mariscal de Campo, el S'". D". Bernardo de Galvez el dia ocho de Mayo, 
1781 anos." Colonel Arthur O'Neill was the first Spanish governor of 
Pensacola. 



THE '' MINORCANSr 193 

slaves, oppressing them with excessive labor, under which 
many died. The Eev. Dr. Peter Camps, their first parish 
priest, with his assistant, the Franciscan Father, Bartholomew 
de Casas Novas, erected the Church of San Pedro de Mos- 
quitos. The register of the baptisms at his church, extending 
from August 25, 1768, and that of marriages in part, is still 
preserved. The Rev. Dr. Camps, in view of the difiiculty of 
anj visitation by the Bishop of Santiago de Cuba, was em- 
powered to confer the Sacrament of Confirmation for twenty 
years.' 

Seeing their numbers thinned by cruelty and disease, the 
poor creatures rose against their cruel oppressor in 1769, but 
Dr. Turnbull was a member of the Colonial Council and the 
Governor was devoted to him. Five of the leaders were 
taken to St. Augustine, tried, convicted, and sentenced to 
death. Two were actually hung, one of the others being 
compelled to act as hangman. The rest of the people were 
terrified by severe punishments, and their condition was ren- 
dered worse, if possible, than before. In 1777, when they 
should have been installed in farms of their own, they re- 
solved to seek redress, and led by the brave carpenter, Fran- 
cis Pellicer, they abandoned ISTew Smyrna, and set out for St. 
Augustine, the old men, women, and children in the centre, 
the able-bodied men armed with sharpened poles. They 
numbered about six hundred, including two hundred children 
born in Florida. Governor Moultrie, more honest than his 



1 Dr. Camps, "Petition to the King," October 28, 1786. He then had 
l)een 16 years on the mission, without salary, and had kept his flock safe 
from loss by heresy. Notes from the archives of the Bishopric of Ha- 
vana made by Rt. Rev. John Moore, D.D., Bishop of St. Augustine. 

On the 17th of March, 1787, he was nominated for a canonry in Ma- 
jorca, and October 26, 1784, was allowed a dollar a day. In his petition 
he asked leave to return to his native island of Minorca. 
9 



194 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

predecessor, examined the case, proceedings were instituted, 
their indentures were cancelled, and the survivors declared 
free from a contract which Dr. Turnbull on his side had 
failed to carry out. As the Minorcan colony did not vrish 
to return to a spot where they had undergone such frightful 
sufferings, a part of the city of St. Augustine was assigned 
to them, and their descendants remain there to this day, ad- 
hering to the faith to which they clung. Two descendants 
of Pellicer have been adorned with episcopal mitres in the 
Church of the United States — Right Rev. Anthony Dominic 
Pellicer, Bishop of San Antonio, and Right Rev. Dominic 
Manucy, Bishop of Mobile and Vicar- Apostolic of Browns- 
ville. 

The Rev. Dr. Camps accompanied his flock on their pil- 
grimage from the land of bondage. He made in his Regis- 
ter the following entry : 

" ]^OTE.— On the 9th day of I^ovember, 17Y7, the Church 
of San Pedro was translated from the settlement of Mosquito 
to the city of St. Augustine, with the same colony of Maho- 
nese, which was established in said settlement, an^i the same 
parish priest and missionary apostolic, D'". D". Pedro Camps, 
"Dr. Pedko Camps, parish priest." ^ 

At St. Augustine the parish church restored by Bishop 
Tejada was in ruins, his house was used for the Church of 
England service, the Franciscan Convent was occupied by 
the troops, ^uestra SeSora de la Leche was a ruin, the chapel 
in the fort defaced and desecrated. Doctor Camps was 

^ This is perhaps unexampled, the transfer of a parish from one place 
to another. Rev. Dr. Camps was still parish priest of Mosquito, and 
not of St. Augustine, so that when Spain recovered Florida he was not 
recognized as incumbent of St. Augustine, but another clergyman was 
appointed parish priest and Dr. Camps remained by his sanction to attend 
the Mahonese, though not regarded even as assistant. 



REV. DR. CAMPS. 



195 



without meaBS to erect a chapel for his flock, who had been 
wronged of the fruit of their labor. He said mass in the 
house of Carrera, near the city gate.' 

Though the British flag still floated over Eastern Florida, 
the strange series of events had restored Catholicity from St. 




CHAPEL IN THE FORT AT ST. AUGUSTINE, DEFACED BY THE ENGLISH. 

Augustine to Baton Bouge, and mass was regularly offered 
in Pensacola and Mobile. 



' Henri de Courcy de La Roche-Heron, "La Ville de Saint Augustin,' 
in the " Journal de Quebec," March-April, 1856. 



196 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

In the country subject to tlie Continental Congress the 
clergy continued their labors amid the trying times of 
the war, those in Maryland exposed to the depredations of 
British cruisers, which, entering the Chesapeake, ascended 
the Potomac, plundering plantations and inviting negro 
slaves to seek freedom under the protection of the EngHsh 
flag. The old Jesuit estates still held by the clergy were 
cultivated by slaves, the only form of labor to be obtained, 
but the rule of the clergy was so light that '' a priest's negro " 
was a proverbial expression for a slave who was pretty much 
his own master. It was noticed and remarked that the ne- 
groes on the clergy plantations, instead of accepting the 
British invitations, fled from the plantations to avoid being 
carried off against their will.' Much damage was, however, 
done to their estates by the British cruisers, which never 
spared them in their predatory visits to the Chesapeake. St. 
George's Island was taken and held for a time by Lord Dun- 
more ; the Rev. Mr. Hunter's house at Port Tobacco was 
menaced, and the priests' house at St. Inigoes showed, till its 
destruction by fire in our times, the hole made by a British 
cannon-ball which passed through the wall in Bev. Mr. 
Lewis' room, just above his bed. Their residence at ISTew- 
town, Md., was ofl'ered and used as a hospital for Continental 
soldiers.^ 

On the 16th of June, 1Y79, Maryland mourned the loss of 
the holy Father George Hunter, who expired at Port To- 
bacco in the 67th year of his age. " He was truly a holy 
man," wrote the future Bishop of Baltimore to his friend, 
Bev. Charles Plowden, " full of the Spirit of God and the 



' Rev. J. Carroll, unpublished reply to Smyth. 

' Woodstock Letters, iv., p. 67 ; Gov. Lee to Lafayette, April 8, 1781, 
in Scharf, " History of Maryland," ii., pp. 442-3. 



PENNSYLVANIA AND MARYLAND. 197 

zeal of souls. His death happened during the hot months 
last summer, which always had a terrible effect upon his 
health." 

At this time Rev. Robert Molvneux was in Philadelphia, 
attending to the Catholics there and giving lessons in English 
to the Chevalier de la Luzerne, shomng an active zeal in the 



A^^^^^^i'^^^T^ l^^r^r^ 



FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATURE OF REV. ROBERT MOLYNEUX, 

education of his flock. A school had been maintained, and 
in 1Y81 a subscription was started for the purchase of the 
building and the lot on which it stood. The liberality of the 
people is shown in raising £180 3s. toward meeting the 
whole cost of four hundred pounds, and in a further sub- 
scription of £54 ITs. 6d. toward the erection of a new 
school-house in the following year. This school was north 
of St. Mary's.' His associate, Rev. Ferdinand Farmer, still 
attended the missions in New Jersey. Rev. John Ashton 
was in Maryland. Rev. Ignatius Matthews succeeded Father 
Hunter at Port Tobacco, Rev. James Walton, and " that man 



c/i. 





FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATURE OP REV. IGNATIUS MATTHEWS. 

without guile," Rev. Austin Jenkins, at Newtown Manor, 
Rev. Mr. Carroll still serving his mission at Rock Creek.^ 
Unable to obtain the Holy Oils as usual from England, and 
intercourse with Canada being likewise impracticable, the 

' Woodstock Letters, xiii. , p. 33. 

"" Letter April 27, 1780 ; Woodstock Letters, vii., p. 75. 



198 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

missionaries in Philadelphia applied to the Bishop of Santi- 
ago de Cuba, and oils were thence supplied with the consent 
of the King of Spain/ 

When the combined armies of the United States and 
France forced Cornwallis to surrender at Yorktown, the 
Minister of France invited Congress, the Supreme Executive 
Council, and the Assembly of Pennsylvania and others to 
attend in the Poman Catholic Church at Philadelphia during 
the celebration of divine service and thanksgiving for the 
capture of the British commander. 

A discourse was delivered on the occasion by the Franciscan 
Father Seraphin Bandol, chaplain to the Minister of France. 

FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATUKE OF FATHER SERAPHIN BANDOL. 

*' Translation of a discourse delivered on the 4th instant, in 
the catholic church in this city, before the honourable the 
Congress, his Excellency the Minister of France, and many 
other gentlemen of distinction. By M. de Bandole, chap- 
lain to the embassy of France : 

" Gentlemen : — A numerous people assembled to render 
thanks to the Almighty for his mercies, is one of the most 
affecting objects, and worthy the attention of the Supreme 
Being. While camps resound with triumphal acclamations, 
while nations rejoice in victory and glory, the most honour- 
able office a minister of the altars can fill, is to be the organ 
by which public gratitude is conveyed to the Omnipotent. 

' Letter of Dr. Jose de Galvez, July 17, 1779, in reply to a letter of 
Dn. Juan de Miralles, May 16, 1779. I am indebted to Rt. Rev. Bishop 
Moore for this information. 



F. BANDOVS ADDRESS. 199 

" Those miracles which he once wrought for his chosen 
people are renewed in our favour ; and it would be equally 
ungrateful and impious not to acknowledge, that the event 
which lately confounded our enemies and frustrated their 
designs, was the wonderful work of that God who guards 
your liberties. 

"And who but he could so combine the circumstances 
which led to success ? We have seen our enemies push forward 
amid perils almost innumerable, amid obstacles almost insur- 
mountable, to the spot which was designed to witness their dis- 
grace ; yet they eagerly sought it as their theatre of triumph ! 

" Blind as they were, they bore hunger, thirst, and incle- 
ment skies, poured their blood in battle against brave repub- 
licans, and crossed immense regions to confine themselves in 
another Jericho, whose walls were fated to fall before another 
Joshua. It is he, whose voice commands the winds, the seas 
and the seasons, who formed a junction on the same day, in 
the same hour, between a formidable fleet from the south, 
and an army rushing from the north, hke an impetuous tor- 
rent. Who but he, in whose hands are the hearts of men, 
could inspire the allied troops with the friendships, the con- 
fidence, the tenderness of brothers ? How is it that two na- 
tions once divided, jealous, inimical, and nursed in reciprocal 
prejudices, are now become so closely united, as to form but 
one ? Worldlings would say, it is the wisdom, the virtue, 
and moderation of their chiefs, it is a great national interest 
which has performed this prodigy. They will say, that to 
the skill of the generals, to the courage of the troops, to the 
activity of the whole army, we must attribute this splendid 
success. All ! they are ignorant, that the combining of so 
many fortunate circumstances, is an emanation from the all 
perfect mind : that courage, that skill, that activity, bear the 
sacred impression of him who is divine. 



200 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

" For how many favours have we not to thank him during 
the course of the present year ? Your union, which was at 
first supported by justice alone, has been consolidated by 
your com-age, and the knot which ties you together is become 
indissoluble, by the accession of all the states, and the unani- 
mous voice of all the confederates. You present to the uni- 
verse the noble sight of a society, which, founded in equality 
and justice, secures to the individuals who compose it, the 
utmost happiness which can be derived from human institu- 
tions. This advantage, which so many other nations have 
been unable to procure, even after ages of efforts and misery^ 
is granted by divine providence to the United States ; and 
his adoreable decrees have marked the present moment for 
the completion of that memorable happy revolution, which 
has taken place in this extensive continent. While your 
counsels were thus acquiring new energy, rapid multiplied 
successes have crowned your arms in the southern states. 

" AVe have seen the unfortunate citizens of these states 
forced from their peaceful abodes ; after a long and cruel 
captivity, old men, women- and children, thrown, without 
mercy, into a foreign country. Master of their lands and 
their slaves, amid his temporary affluence, a superb victor 
rejoiced in their distresses. But Philadelphia has witnessed 
their patience and fortitude ; they have found here another 
home, and though driven from their native soil they have 
blessed God, that he has delivered them from their presence, 
and conducted them to a country where every just and feel- 
ing man has stretched out the helping hand of benevolence. 
Heaven rewards their virtues. Three large states are at once 
wrested from their foe. The rapacious soldier has been com- 
pelled to take refuge behind his ramparts, and oppression has 
vanished like those phantoms which are dissipated by the 
morning ray. 



REV. F. FARMER. 201 

" On this solemn occasion, we might renew our thanks to 
the God of battles, for the success he has granted to the arms 
of your allies and your friends by land and by sea, through 
the other parts of the globe. But let us not recal those 
events which too clearly prove how much the hearts of our 
enemies have been obdurated. Let us prostrate ourselves at 
the altar, and implore the God of mercy to suspend his ven- 
geance, to spare them in his wrath, to inspire them with senti- 
ments of justice and moderation, to terminate their obstinacy 
and error, and to ordain that your victories be followed by 
peace and tranquility. Let us beseech him to continue to 
shed on the counsels of the king your ally, that spirit of wis- 
dom, of justice, and of courage, which has rendered his reign 
so glorious. Let us entreat him to maintain in each of the 
states that intelligence by which the united states are in- 
spired. Let us return him thanks that a faction, whose 
rebelhon he has corrected, now deprived of support, is anni- 
hilated. Let us offer him pure hearts, unsoiled by private 
hatred or public dissention, and let us, with one will and one 
voice, pour forth to the Lord that hynm of praise by which 
christians celebrate their gratitude and his glory." ' 

In 1781 Father Farmer again visited his scattered flock in 
Kew Jersey. Starting in Burlington County in February, 
this indefatigable missionary, still active for his advanced 
years, visited Salem and Gloucester Counties in April, and 
then in May was in the northern part of the State, in the 
iron district around the beautiful sheet now known as Green- 
wood Lake, but then called by the more prosaic title of Long 

' "Pa. Packet or the General Advertiser," November 27, 1781, No. 
812. The Abbe Bandol remained some years after the war, attached to 
the French embassy, and returned to France in the spring of 1788. 
He had been 10 years here. (Letter of Very Rev. Dr. Carroll to the 
Nuncio at Paris, March 5, 1788.) 
9* 



202 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Pond, and down to Pompton Plains. In June and July he was 
again at Philadelphia and in Lower Jersey ; then in Septem- 
ber, crossing to Greenwich, JS^. J., he made his way to Mount 
Hope, Greenwood Lake, Ringwood, and hearing of Canadian 
and Acadian Catholics at Fishkill, passed through the valley 
by a well-known route. We can conceive the joy of these for- 
lorn Catholics at the sudden appearance of a priest. He re- 
cords the baptism of fourteen near Fishkill, in New York, with 
names like Monly, Merlet, Porteau, Ferriole, Bouvet, Lafleur, 
PoUin, Constantin, Feniole, Yarly, Guilmet. Carrying his 
chapel service as he did, we may infer that he said mass, at 
this time, October, 1781, in the Canadian camp near Fishkill. 
He returned by way of Ringwood and Pompton, but be- 
fore the end of the month was at Cohanzy, in Salem County. 
The baptisms of the year performed by this wonderful mis- 
sionary numbered 170. The next year he twice traversed 
[N^ew Jersey from Cohanzy to Greenwood, baptizing 129. In 
1783 we trace him again as he plods through the State, till 
the close of June, on his mission to keep alive the faith 
among the Catholics. In the autumn he made his way again 
to Fishkill, where he remained from the last day of October 
to the fourth of November. He probably entered New York 



FAC-SIMILE OF REGISTER OP FATHER FARMER. 

City at once after its evacuation by the British troops on the 
25th of that month.' 

' Register of Rev. Ferdinand Farmer. 



DOM GAUTHEY. 203 

According to some French works a Cistercian Father, 
Dom Gauthey, pubHshed in Philadelphia in 1783 a prospec- 
tus inviting subscriptions for a system of conveying messages 
by means of tubes, but investigation has not obtained any 
proof of the presence in this country of the scientific priest, 
thus recognized as the inventor of the speaking tube/ 

^ The Records of the American Philosophical Society contain no allu- 
sion to such a proposal, and no copy of the Prospectus has yet been 
found. 



CHALICE USED BY ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



CHAPTEE Y. 

THE CLERGY IN THE UNITED STATES SOLICIT A SUPEEIOR FROM 
THE POPE THE FRENCH INTRIGUE DR. CAEROLl's CON- 
TROVERSY WITH WHA_RTON HE IS APPOINTED PREFECT- 
APOSTOLIC. 

During the continuance of the conflict between Great 
Britain and the United States, direct intercourse between the 
two conntries was, of course, suspended, and from an early 
period of the Revokitionarj war, correspondence, even by 
way of France or Belgium, became almost impossible. 

Before the close of the war the venerable Bishop Challoner 
died on the 10th of January, 1781, and the Et. Eev. James 
Talbot, who had been consecrated Bishop of Birtha, on the 
24th of August, 1759, and had from that time acted as coad- 
jutor, became Yicar- Apostolic of the London District, with 
jurisdiction over the faithful in the United States. '' But," 
as Dr. Carroll subsequently wrote, "whether be would hold 
no correspondence with a country which he perhaps consid- 
ered as in a state of rebellion, or whether a natural indolence 
and irresolution restrained liim, the fact is, that he held no 
kind of intercourse with priest or layman in this part of his 
charge. Before the breaking out of the war, his predecessor 
had appointed a Yicar, the Eev. Mr. Lewis, and he governed 
the mission of America during the Bishop's silence." ' 

Bishop Talbot went further ; when in 1783 the Eevs. 
John Boone and Henry Pile, two Maryland priests belong- 
ing to the suppressed Society, who had been unable to return 
to their native land during the war, applied to the Bishop 

1 Carroll, " Sketch of Catholicity in the U. S." 
(204) 



ACTION OF THE CLERGY. 205 

for faculties, he refused to give theha, and declared that he 
would exercise no jurisdiction in the United States. These 
two priests apparently then wrote to the Propaganda for 
faculties, and thus brought the condition of affairs in the 
United States before the Head of the Church.' 

The Maryland clergy, fearful of exciting prejudice against 
themselves, made no attempt to restore the dependence on 
England ; all their writings show that they desired only to 
liave a local Superior chosen from their own body, and sub- 
ject directly to the Pope. 

Yet for a few priests, all members of an order so recently 
suppressed by one of the Sovereign Pontiffs, to obtain a hear- 
ing or favor at Rome, seemed almost impossible, the more 
especially as the country had no ambassador at Rome to lay 
the matter before the Holy See. But this consideration did 
not prevent their taking action. 

Left to themselves, the clergy in Maryland and Pennsyl- 
vania, after the suppression of the Society of Jesus was for- 
mally notified to them, lived under provisional and informal 
regulations. The regulations or statutes of the Yicariate- 
Apostolic of London were not apparently communicated to 
them or enforced. 

After Rev. John Carroll arrived in 1T74, no other priest 
came over from Europe, the war which followed preventing 
further intercourse with England. Rev. Anthony Carroll, 
who accompanied him, returned to Europe the next year ; 
Rev. Matthias Manners died at Bohemia, June 15, 1775 ; 
Rev. Arnold Livers at St. Inigoes, August 16, 1777 ; Rev. 
George Hunter at St. Thomas', August 1, 1779 ; Rev. Peter 
Morris at Xewtown, November 19, 1782. Thus had their 
little band been fearfully thinned in less than ten years. 

^ Roman memorandum on a letter from Maryland to the Propaganda, 
I^oyember 10, 1783. The two priests came over in 1784 (Foley, Treacy), 



206 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

With the peace in 1Y83 came the Hev. Leonard IN'eale^ 
destined to exercise a great influence in his native land as 
priest, Yicar-G-eneral, Coadjutor Bishop, and finally Arch- 
bishop of Baltimore, as well as founder and director of the- 
first Monastery of Visitation ^Nuns in this country. Leonard 
I^eale, son of William and Anne Neale, was born October 
15, 1746, at their mansion near Port Tobacco, in Charles. 
County, of a family long settled in the Province of Mary- 
land, the founder of this family, Captain James Neale, hav- 
ing arrived here before 1642, when we find him privy coun- 
cillor. His wife had been one of the maids of honor to 
Queen Henrietta Maria, and the name of the consort of King 
Charles I. was perpetuated for generations in the family of 
JNTeale. Captain locale had lived for some years in Spanish 
and Portuguese territory, and four of his children, born out 
of England, were naturalized in Maryland after his arrival.^ 

Young Leonard was sent to Europe at the age of 12 by 
his widowed mother ; he entered the Jesuit College at St. 
Omer and continued his academic course there and at Bruges, 
and Liege. Feeling, like several of his family, that he was 
called to serve God in the religious state, he entered the So- 
ciety of Jesus at Ghent on the 7th of September, 1767. 
When the Society was suppressed six years afterward he was 
a priest and pursuing his third year in theology at Liege. 
He purposed returning to America, but undertook a mission 
in England. After a time, finding that a field for mission- 
aries was opened in Demerara, he offered to serve in that 
unhealthy colony, where the authorities allowed no public 
worship to Catholics. On the 4th of May, 1780, he obtained 
faculties for the mission from the Most Bev. Ignatius Busca,, 



' Davis, " Day Star of American Freedom," New York, 1855, pp. 85, 
150, 243, 268. 



MEETING AT WHITEMARSH. 207 

Archbishop of Emesa and Apostolic N^uncio at Brussels. He 
probably reached Demerara the same year and labored with 
zeal among the Indians and the colonists, addressing a report 
on his labors to the Prefect of the Propaganda in 1Y82. He 
is said to have left Demerara in January, 1783, having re- 
solved to labor in his own country. On his home voyage he 
fell into the hands of British cruisers, but arrived in Mary- 
land in April. He was welcomed by his missionary brethren 
there, as well as by his kindred, and after attending the 
meeting called at Whitemarsh, was stationed at Port Tobacco. 

The priests in Maryland and Pennsylvania had long felt 
the want of some organization to preserve the property then 
in the hands of individuals, and to maintain some form of 
discipline till the Holy See provided for the wants of the 
Church in the United States. 

A letter was addressed by several of the clergy to the Eev. 
John Lewis, who still continued to act as Yicar-General of 
the Yicar- Apostolic of London. In this they asked him to 
attend a meeting which they regarded as absolutely necessary 
for the preservation and well-government of all matters and 
concerns of the clergy, and the service of religion in this 
country. As Rev. Mr. Lewis concurred willingly, the meet- 
ing was called at Whitemarsh, Maryland, on the 27th of 
June, 1783. It was attended by the Revs. John Carroll, 
John Ashton, Charles Sewell, Bernard Diderick, Sylvester 
Boarman, and Leonard Neale, the last representing also the 
Revs. Ignatius Matthews, Louis Roels, and John Bolton, who 
were unable to attend. 

At this meeting views were interchanged, and the plan of 
a form of government was submitted. This was then com- 
municated to all the priests in Maryland and Pennsylvania, 
and as it was found not easy to bring all together, districts 
were formed, from each of which the clergy were to send 



208 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

delegates. Meanwhile the clergy of the Southern District, 
meeting at jS'ewtown, September 23, 1783, to the number of 
seven, two being absent, suggested several amendments to 
the Plan and Kules, and showed less jealousy of the Supe- 
rior in spirituals ' than had been manifested at the general 
meeting. 

The delegates of the Districts met at Whitemarsh on the 
6th of l^ovember, and were the Rev. John Lewis for the 
Northern District, comprising Pennsylvania and the Eastern 
Shore of Maryland ; John Carroll and Bernard Diderick for 
the Middle District, comprising the Western Shore of Mary- 
land, exclusive of St. Mary's and Charles Counties, which 
formed the Southern District, represented by Rev. Ignatius 
Matthews and Rev. James Walton. 

The plan was here thoroughly discussed and revised ; but 
the final adoption was deferred to a future meeting. 

About this time, and evidently under some resolution then 
adopted, a committee consisting of the Revs. John Lewis, 
Bernard Diderick, Ignatius Matthews, James Walton, and 
John Carroll were appointed to prepare a petition to the 
Pope, asking that the Rev. John Lewis should be formally 
constituted Superior and invested with power to administer 
confirmation, bless chalices, and impart faculties to the priests 
in the mission. 

The Superior, Rev. John Lewis, enjoyed the respect of all 
missionaries, and Dr. Carroll wrote of him : "It is happy 
that the present Superior is a person free from every selfish 
\'iew and ambition," and at this time no other Superior 
seems to have been desired. 

The petition to the Sovereign Pontiff was in these words : 

' Proceedings at a meeting of the Southern District of the Clergy, 
September 23, 1783. 




; -^5^/f../. 



MOST REV. JOHN CARROLL, 



ARCHBISHOP DF BALTIMORE 
Co-j ■ Ti^i'rii hr J=lm & Sliea. 188 8 . 



PETITION TO THE POPE. 209 

"Most Holy Father: 

" We, John Lewis, Bernard Diderick, Ignatius Matthews, 
James Walton, and John Carroll, missionary priests, residing 
in the Thirteen United States of North America, assembled 
together from the neighboring stations to take counsel for 
the good of the missions, our fellow-priests residing in the 
more remote parts of this mission, agreeing herein and ap- 
proving by letter, in our name and in the common name of 
our brethren, with all respect represent to your Holiness, 
that we, placed under the recent supreme dominion of United 
America, can no longer have recourse, as formerly, for neces- 
sary spiritual jurisdiction to the Bishops and Yicars- Apostolic 
residing in different and foreign States (for this has very fre- 
quently been intimated to us in very positive terms by the 
rulers of this Republic), nor recognize any one of them as 
our ecclesiastical Superior, without open offense of tliis su- 
preme civil magistracy and political government, Wherefore 
we, placed in this difficult position, have recourse to your 
Holiness, humbly beseeching you to vouchsafe to confirm 
anew the ecclesiastical Superior whom we now have, namely, 
John Lewis, a priest already approved and confirmed by the 
Yicar- Apostolic of London, to whom this whole mission was 
subject before the change of political government, and to 
delegate to him the power of granting the necessary faculties 
to priests coming into these missions, as it shall seem expedi- 
ent ; that said Superior may delegate this po\'^'er to at least 
one or more of the most suitable missionaries as the necessity 
and distance of time and place may require. 

"Moreover, as there is no Bishop in these regions, who can 
bless the holy oils, of which we were deprived for several years 
during the confusion of the war, no one to bless the chalices 
and altar stones needed, no one to administer the sacrament 
of confirmation, we humbly beseech your Holiness to em- 



210 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

power the said John Lewis, priest, Superior, to perform these 
things in the present necessity, and until otherwise provided 
for this mission by your Hohness, that our faithful, living in 
many dangers, may be no longer deprived of the Sacrament 
of Confirmation nor die without Extreme Unction according 
to the rite of the Church. 

^' Moreover, we also pray your Holiness to bestow on this 
mission the indulgences of the Jubilee, and to extend to the 
missionaries the ample faculties which may seem seasonable 
in these vast and remote regions racked by a long bitter war, 
where on account of the constant military movements, neither 
the Jubilee on the exaltation of your Holiness to the See of 
Peter, nor the Jubilee of the year 1775, could be promul- 
gated, much less celebrated or enjoyed. 

"This, Most Holy Father, is what we the aforesaid peti- 
tioners, missionary priests in these regions of United ^orth 
America, humbly solicit from your Holiness' supreme wisdom 
and providence for the good of the Catholic religion." ^ 

This petition was forwarded through Cardinal Borromeo, 
and was evidently presented, as it is in the Koman Archives. 
When its tenor became known, fears were entertained that it 
was not sufficiently respectful, and another petition somewhat 
similar in purport, but asking the appointment of a Superior 
to be elected by them, declaring that the United States would 
not permit a Bishop, and specifying the faculties and certain 
offices which the clergy desired to recite, was drawn up and 
forwarded to Rome, but apparently arrived only in time to 
be used as evidence of the respect of the American clergy.'* 

Kev. Mr. Carroll was not only one of the committee ap- 
pointed to draw up this memorial, but was requested to send 

' Archives of the Propaganda, Rome. 

^ Petition in Archives of the See of Baltimore. 



CARROLL'S VIEWS. 211 

it to a friend at Rome through whom it might be presented 
to the Sovereign Pontiff. The memorial was signed by Rev. 
Mr. Lewis, and in transmitting it, the Rev. Mr. Carroll wrote : 
" You are not ignorant that in these United States our re- 
hgious system has undergone a revolution, if possible, more 
extraordinary than our political one. In all of them free 
toleration is allowed to Christians of every denomination ; 
and particularly in the States of Pennsylvania, Delaware, 
Maryland, and Yirginia, a communication of all civil rights, 
without distinction or diminution, is extended to those of 
our religion. This is a blessing and advantage which it is 
our duty to preserve and improve, with the utmost prudence, 
by demeaning ourselves on all occasions as subjects zealously 
attached to our government and avoiding to give any jeal- 
ousies on account of any dependence on foreign jurisdictions 
more than that which is essential to our religion, an acknowl- 
edgment of the Pope's spiritual supremacy over the whole 
Christian world. You know that we of the clergy have 
heretofore resorted to the Yicar- Apostolic of the London 
District for the exercise of spiritual powers, but being well 
acquainted with the temper of Congress, of our assemblies 
and the people at large, we are firmly of opinion that we 
shall not be suffered to continue under such a jurisdiction 
whenever it becomes known to the publick. You may be as- 
sured of this from the following fact. The clergy of the 
Church of England were heretofore subject to the Bishop of 
London, but the umbrage taken at this dependence was so 
great, that notwithstanding the power and prevalence of that 
sect they could find no other method to allay jealousies, than 
by withdrawing themselves as they have lately done, from all 
obedience to him. 

" Beihg therefore thus circumstanced, we think it not only 
adviseable in us, but in a manner obligatory, to solicit the 



212 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Holy See to place the episcopal powers, at least such as 
most essential, in the hands of one amongst ns, whose virtue, 
knowledge, and integrity of faith, shall be certified by our- 
selves. We shall annex to this letter such powers as we judge 
it absolutely necessary he should be invested with. We might 
add many very cogent reasons for having amongst them, a 
person thus empowered, and for want of whom it is impossi- 
ble to conceive the inconvenience happening every day. If 
it be possible to obtain a grant from Rome for vesting these 
powers in our Superior pro tempore^ it would be most de- 
sirable. We shall endeavor to have you aided in this appli- 
cation, by a recommendation, if possible, from our own coun- 
try and the minister of France. You will know how to 
avail yourself of so favorable a Russian minister at Rome; 
and if Mr. Thorpe will be pleased to undertake the manage- 
ment of the business there, we will with cheerfulness and 
gratitude answer all expenses which he may incur in the 
prosecution of it. He will be the judge, how and whether 
the annexed petition ought in prudence to be presented to 
His Holiness, but at all events the powers thereii; contained, 
are those which we wish our Superior to be invested with." ' 
But while the Catholic clergy in the United States were 
thus, in a legitimate way, applying to the Sovereign Pontiff 
for the appointment of a Superior, and giving intelligent ex- 
pression to the wants of the clergy and people, the post of 
Superior is said to have been offered to an Irish priest, and a 
scheme had been formed, apparently in the French embassy 
at Philadelphia, to impose on American Catholics a French 
bishop residing in Europe.^ 

^ la an additioDal memorandum in French, appended in the archives 
at Rome to the well-known note of the Nimcio, is the following : " There 



THE FRENCH INTRIGUE. 213 

Before the memorial of the CathoKc clergy in America 
had been expedited, the Nuncio of the Pope at Paris, Prince 
Pamphilo Doria, Archbishop of Seleucia, had been approached 
to obtain his favor for the project. Acting in ignorance of 
the real condition of affairs in the United States, the repre- 
sentative of the Pope addressed to Benjamin Franklin the 
following, in which the idea of a French superior is clearly 
indicated, and the spiritual government of Catholics viewed 
as a matter to be settled by the King of France and Congress : 

" The IS^uncio ApostoKc has the honor to transmit to Mr. 
Franklin the subjoined note. He requests him to cause it to 
be presented to the Congress of the United States of I^Torth 
America, and to support it with his influence. 

'' July 28, 1Y83. 

" ]^OTE. — Previous to the revolution which has just been, 
completed in the United States of IS^orth America, the Cath- 
olics and missionaries of those provinces depended, in spirit- 
ual matters, on the Yicar- Apostolic residing in London. It 
is now evident that this arrangement can be no longer main- 
tained, but, as it is necessary that the Catholic Christians of 
the United States should have an ecclesiastic to govern them 

exist in France four establishments of English monks whose total reve- 
nues may amount to 50 or 60,000 livres. These monks (moines) are few 
in number. The want of subjects renders those who are left at least use- 
less. It might be possible for the King of France, in order to gratify the 
Court of Rome, and bring closer the bonds of friendship with the United 
States, to permit these establishments to be used to form, instruct and in 
part maintain the ecclesiastics to be employed in America. To attain the 
object better, it would be advantageous that one of the Bishops named 
by the Holy See, should be a subject of the King and reside in France, 
always at hand to act in concert with his Holiness and the American 
Minister and adopt with them, means to form ecclesiastics agreeable to 
Congress, and useful to American Catholics. " What a scheme for the 
enslavement of Catholics in this country ! 



214 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

in matters pertaining to religion, the Congregation de Pro- 
paganda Fide, existing at Kome, for tlie establishment and 
preservation of missions, have come to the determination to 
propose to Congress to establish in one of the cities of the 
United States of N'orth America, one of their Catholic breth- 
ren, with the authority and power of Yi car- Apostolic and 
dignity of Bishop, or simply with the rank of Apostolic Pre- 
fect. The institution of a Bishop Yicar-Apostolic appears 
the most suitable, inasmuch as the Catholics of the United 
States may have within their reach the reception of Confir- 
mation and Orders in their own country. And as it may 
sometimes happen that among the members of the Catholic 
body in the United States, no one may be found qualified to 
undertake the charge of the spiritual government, either as 
Bishop or Prefect- Apostolic, it may be necessary under such 
circumstances, that Congress should consent to have one 
selected from some foreign nation on close terms of friend- 
ship with the United States." ' 

The Nuncio also transmitted to the French minister in the 
United States a letter addressed to the Senior Catholic mission- 
ary. Later in the year, on the 15th of December, Dr. Franklin, 
though he saw that Congress could not interfere, wrote from 
Passy to the Count de Yergennes, prime minister of France : 

" Sir : — I understand that the Bishop or Spiritual person 
who superintends or governs the Koman Catholic clergy in 
the United States of America, resides in London,'' and is sup- 
posed to be under obligations to that Court, and subject to 



' " Diplomatic Correspondence of the American Revolution," Boston, 
1829, iv., pp. 158-9. 

2 At this time the Vicar-Apostolic in London had exercised no author- 
ity for eight years, and, as we have seen, actually disavowed any juris- 
diction in the United States. 



FRANKLIN DUPED. 215 

be influenced by its Ministers. This gives me some uneasi- 
ness, and I cannot but wish that one should be appointed to 
that office, who is of this nation and who may reside here 
among our friends. I beg your Excellency to think a little 
of this matter and to afford me your counsels upon it. With 
the greatest respect, I am, 

" Sir, 
" Your Excellency's most obedient and most 
humble servant, 

"B. Franklin." 

But for the positive evidence we could scarcely believe 
that Dr. Franklin lent himself to a plan for treating his 
Catholic countrymen in this manner and helping a conspir- 
acy to subject them not to a Superior chosen from among 
themselves, but to one nominated by the French court and 
residing in France. 

A letter of Barbe Marbois, French Minister to the United 
States, indicates that the whole scheme originated with him ; 
it represents the Catholies in America as having been directed 
during the war by Jesuits who favored the British,^ and spoke 
of the rancor of the Jesuits against the house of Bourbon.^ 

' This is Bancroft's rendering of Marbois, who wrote, " The Catholies, 
always directed by the Jesuits in this country, have been ill-disposed to 
the Revolution ; they are not better disposed toward us." " La Revolu- 
tion " does not mean the American Revolution at all, but the Voltairean 
ideas of the day, and to make it mean " favored the British," shows 

■^ Marbois to Vergennes, 27th March, 1785, cited in Bancroft, " History 
of the Formation of the Constitution," New York, 1885. It is incon- 
ceivable how Mr. Bancroft could have adopted this silly and mendacious 
nonsense for history and used it to malign his own countrymen. The 
English Jesuits suffered mainly from the Austro-Belgian government, 
not from the Bourbons. Not a line written by them shows any such 
rancor as Barbe Marbois invents ; and not a priest who had been a mem- 
ber of the suppressed Society in this country favored the British during 
the war. 



216 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

The Count de Yergeniies, on receiving Franklin's letter, 
made a memorandum, which shows that he did not adopt the 
idea of a Yicar- Apostolic for the United States residing in 
Paris. He knew somewhat of the Catholic Church, if Frank- 
lin did not.' 

The French minister consulted the Archbishop of Bor- 
deaux, whom Franklin had already approached, and the 
Bishop of Autun in regard to the matter. Monseigneur 
Cice, Archbishop of Bordeaux, replied with great prudence 
and caution. 

'' I regard it a duty, Count," he wrote, " to inform you of 
the proposition just made me by Mr. Franklin. The object 
is to secure to religion among the Catholics in the United 
States, more order and facility in the number and choice of 
ministers necessary for them. I reasonably presume that in 
this matter Mr. Franklin is the interpreter of the wishes of 
his Catholic fellow-citizens. He seems to desire, that to at- 
tain more securely what they propose, they should have in 
France a titled ecclesiastic, appointed to provide for the wants 
of the Church." ^ 

Doctor Franklin, so far from being the interpreter of the 
wishes of his Catholic fellow-countrymen, was acting without 
their knowledge, and to their detriment, as well as in direct 
opposition to their petition to the Pope. 

The American envoy evidently did not see the object of 
the intrigue, or he might have obtained information for the 
Nuncio. As it was, the documents were transmitted by him 
to the Continental Congress, and reached that body, when it 

^ His memorandum is, " Mr. Franklin represente que I'Eveque charge 
de la direction du clerge Catholique en Amerique residant §, Londres, il 
est de notre interret de nommer ^ cette place une personne qui puisse 
demeurer dans les Etats Unis. " 

2 Mgr. de Cice to Vergennes, December *^7, 1783. 



ACTION OF CONGRESS. 217 

contained no Catholic member, Daniel Carroll's term of three 
years having just expired, and Thomas Fitzsimons, the Cath- 
olic member from Pennsylvania, having resigned his seat. 
The reply of Congress was made without the knowledge of 
the Catholic body and on no representation of their position 
and wants. The determination of Congress was not guided 
by those Catholic gentlemen, who would have indignantly 
exposed the attempt of intriguing men to force an alien 
Superior on the Church in this country after slandering the 
Catholics and their clergy. 

On the 11th of May, 1784, as we read in the '' Secret 
Journals of the Acts and Proceedings of Congress," it was 
" Resolved, That doctor Franklin be desired to notify to the 
apostolical nuncio at Yersailles, that Congress will always be 
pleased to testify their respect to his sovereign and state ; but 
that the subject of his application to doctor Franklin, being 
purely spiritual, it is without the jurisdiction and powers of 
Congress, who have no authority to permit or refuse it, these 
powers being reserved to the several states individually." ^ 

Meanwhile information of the French intrigue reached the 
former English associates of the American missionaries. The 
Pev. Charles Plowden at once wrote to Dr. Frankhn, and 
the Rev. Messrs. Sewall and Mattingly, natives of Maryland, 
then in England, also wrote to that American minister, " to 
expose to him the degree of respect and consideration due to 
the missionaries now in America, and to desire that no pro- 
posals might be admitted without the participation and con- 
sent of you in particular," wrote Rev. Mr. Plowden to Dr. 
Carroll, "and of the other missioners and the principal Cath- 
olic gentry in the country." ^ 

* " Secret Journal of Congress,' Boston, 1821, vol. iii., p. 493. 
2 Rev. Charles Plowden to Rev. John Carroll, September 2, 1784, in 
10 



218 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The information thus given must have opened the ejes of 
Dr. Frankhn, and as he had formed a high estimate of Rev. 
Mr. Carroll during the mission to Canada, he must have felt 
not a little chagrined to find himself made even indirectly 
the medium of impeaching the loyalty of the CarroUs and 
other patriotic American Catholics, priests and laymen. It is 
certain that he at once determined that sound policy required 
hird to favor the appointment of an American missionary as 
Superior of the Catholics in the United States, and he cer- 
tainly from this time exerted all his influence to press the 
appointment of Eev. Mr. Carroll, to whose quahfications he 
could bring the testimony of personal knowledge and daily in- 
tercourse for a considerable period.' 

Barbe Marbois soon wrote that the project of nominating 
a French priest must be abandoned, but his imputations on 
the loyalty of Catholics have remained in the diplomatic rec- 
ords, without a line to justify the maligned Catholics. 

The only result was, apparently, that, whereas the clergy 
in the United States had in the first instance solicited the 
confirmation of Rev. Mr. Lewis as Superior, and subsequent- 
ly permission to choose a Superior, the Sovereign Pontiff de- 
termined to act " proprio motu," and selected an American, 
as least likely to excite remonstrance. 

B. U. Campbell's " Life and Times of Archbishop Carroll." " U. S. 
Catholic Magazine," iii., p. 376. 

"Nothing," wrote Kev. Mr. Carroll, "can place in a stronger light the 
aversion to the remains of the Society, than the observation made by you 
of a negotiation being carried on, relative to the affairs of religion, with 
Dr. Franklin, without ever deigning to apply for information to the 
Catholic clergy in this country." . . . . " When I first heard that the 
Nuncio was treating with my old friend. Dr. Franklin, I had thoughts 
of writing to him, and should certainly have done it, had I not been 
afraid of placing myself in a conspicuous point of view." — Letter to Rev. 

C. Plowden, September 15, 1784. 

^ Rev. John Carroll to Rev. Mr. Thorpe, February 17, 1785. 



THE FRENCH INTRIGUE. 219 

During all this proceeding, tlie Catholic clergy and people in 
the United States were not only not consulted, but were kept 
in profound ignorance of the intrigue. Hints of it at last 
reached them from friends in Europe. Kev. Charles Plow- 
den wrote : " There are certainly some oblique views, most 
probably directed to the property of the American mission, 
and to the obtaining superiority over the missionaries. The 
note delivered to the Nuncio proves their wish to exclude 
every Jesuit from trust or honor ; and equally betrays the 
policy of the French ministry (' the nation most friendly to 
•Congress ') who by bringing forward a Frenchman, or per- 
iaps an Irish Frenchman, would use religion as an instru- 
ment to increase their own influence in America." ' 

The question of the appointment of a Bishop before the 
Hevolution had excited fears among the clergy in America, 
w^ho naturally dreaded an appointment made on the nomi- 
nation of the Cardinal, Duke of York ; at the present crisis, 
a nomination through the influence of the French court, 
where a pretended philosophy was sapping all religious faith, 
seemed fraught with still greater danger to the future of the 
Church in the United States. 

France as a government at that time had no pretext what- 
ever for intermeddling in the affairs of the Catholic Church 
in the United States. While aiding the insurgent colonies in 
their struggle for freedom, she had done absolutely nothing 
for the Catholic body. There is no trace up to this time of 

1 Letter to Kev. John Carroll, September 21, 1784. " U. S. Cath. 
Mag.," iii., p. 376. It seems to me from a study of the whole matter, 
that it was simply a petty intrigue of Barbe Marbois, to effect the nomi- 
nation of some French priest to the projected Vicariate. Barbe Marbois, 
August 15, 1784, wrote to Rayneval : " Above all things, I believe we 
ought not to think of making the choice fall upon a French priest." 
When he found that the Catholic clergy were in communication with the 
Pope, he gave the matter up. 



220 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

any aid given in erecting churches, or supplying them with 
priests, plate, vestments, or books. 

The chaplains of the French embassy, army, and fleet made 
no exertion to obtain additional priests for Catholics here, and 
apparently rendered very slight service to the Catholics scat- 
tered through States which they entered. The use made of 
Father La Motte in Maine was more pohtical than religious, 
and the work of the Abbe Eobin, a chaplain in Rochambeau's 
army, shows more of the weak sentimentality made fashion- 
able by the encyclopaedists, than a robust Catholic faith. 

Many of the French oflicers were open adherents of that 
school, and harmonized with the deistical American public 
men : Masonic lodges were established in the French camp, 
and many officers enrolled. 

The Catholics in the United States who in their religious 
capacity had received no sympathy or aid from France, did 
not dream of any sudden interest in their affairs. But the 
schemes and plans failed. The matter had been considered 
at an early day in the councils of the Sovereign Pontiff, 
Pope Pius YI. 

The same Providence which, by what seemed its death- 
blow, saved the Church in Canada from being involved in 
the whirlpool of the French revolution, directed the councils 
of the Sovereign Pontiff, Pius YL, and saved the Church in 
the United States at this juncture. It was not ambitious ab- 
bes of the French court who were to influence the Church in 
the United States, but priests tried in the flre of persecution, 
who met exile as their heroic brethren met the axe rather 
than palter with schism and infldelity. 

When the Memorial of the priests in America was laid be- 
fore him. Pope Pius YL, enlightened by means of which we 
do not fully know, decided on a course of action, and it was 
in perfect accord with the wishes of the Catholics in Ameri- 



THE NUNCIO'S LETTER. 221 

ca, though it was inspired by higher hopes and pointed to a 
more glorious future, than any here then dared to imagine. 

The Memorial of the American clergy was referred to the 
Congregation de Propaganda Fide, and the Cardinal Prefect 
seems to have sought further information in regard to the 
position of the Church, as appears by the following letter 
which the I^uncio addressed to the Kev. John Carroll : 

"Pakis, May 12th, 1784. 

"The interests of religion, Sir, requiring new arrange- 
ments relative to the missions in the United States of ]^orth 
America, the Congregation of the Propaganda direct me to 
request from you a full statement of the actual condition of 
those missions. In the meantime, I beg you will inform me 
what number of missionaries may be necessary to serve them, 
and furnish spiritual aid to Catholic Christians in the United 
States; in what provinces there are Catholics, and where 
there is the greatest number of them ; and lastly, if there are 
among the Datives of the country, fit subjects to receive holy 
orders, and exercise the functions of missionaries. You will 
greatly oblige me personally, by the attention and industry 
which you will exercise in procuring for me this information. 

" I have the honor to be, with esteem and consideration, 
Sir, your very humble and obedient servant, 

" ^ J. Archbishop of Seleucia, 
" Apostolical IN^uncio. 
" To Kev. John Carkoll, Maryland." 

With it was the following 



"1. To have exact statements of the conduct and capacity 
of the ecclesiastics and missionaries who are in the different 



222 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

States of Xorth America : who among them might be the 
most worthy, and at the same time, agreeable to the members 
of the assembly of those provinces to be invested with the 
character of bishop in partibus, and the quality of Yicar- 
Apostolic. It is thought that it will be convenient for him 
to ^^ his residence where there is the greatest number of 
Catholics. 

" 2. If among these ecclesiastics there is a native of the 
country, and he should be among the most worthy, he should 
be preferred to all others of equal merit. If otherwise, 
choice should be made of one from some other nation. In 
default of a missionary actually residing in those provinces, a 
Frenchman will be nominated, who will go to establish him- 
self in America, in the State above designated. 

" 3. To know the probable number of the ecclesiastics and 
missionaries, as well as how many that of the Catholics in the 
different States, and their standing would render necessary ; 
we think that it is in Pennsylvania and Maryland there is 
the greatest number — it would be to the purpose to know if 
there are also any in the other States. 

" 4. To know whether there are schools in these States 
where Latin is taught ; such that the young men of the coun- 
try who might wish to prepare for the ecclesiastical state 
could study their humanities, before passing to France or 
Kome, there to enter at once on their philosophical and the- 
ological studies." ' 

But the Sacred Congregation did not await any reply to 
this correspondence of the Xuncio at Paris. The reports of 
Bishops Challoner and Talbot in their own archives, and the 
papers of the English province of the Society of Jesus, af- 



' Campbell, " Life and Times of Archbishop Carroll"; " U. S. Cath. 
Mag.," iii., p. 378. 



APPOINTMENT OF A PREFECT-APOSTOLIC. 223 

forded a far clearer idea of the condition of the Church in 
the United States than these documents impHed. There 
were clergymen in Rome who could give information as to 
the qualifications of all the priests in Maryland and Pennsyl- 
vania. The Secretary of the Congregation de Propaganda 
Fide, in an audience on the 6th of June, 1784, presented to 
his Holiness, Pope Pius YI., a report on the Church in the 
United States, and the Sovereign Pontift" ratified the appoint- 
ment of Rev. John Carroll as Superior of the Mission in the 
Thirteen United States of [N'orth America, and conferred 
upon him power to administer the Sacrament of Confirma- 
tion during his Superiorship. 

It is strange so much effort was required, and so many dif- 
ficulties prevented tlie Catholic body in the United States 
with their ancient churches, and regular succession of priests, 
from obtaining a concession which had through the influence 
of Spain been granted to Dr. Camps for his little flock in 
Florida, to the Superior of the Franciscans in ]^ew Mexico, 
and about this very time to the Superiors of the same order 
in Texas and California. 

The decree organizing the Catholic Church in the United 
States as a distinct body, and appointing the Yery Rev. John 
Carroll, Prefect-iVpostohc, was issued by Cardinal Antonelli, 
Prefect of the Sacred Congregation de Propaganda Fide, on 
the 9th of June, 1784. 

The oflBcial documents were transmitted through the Apos- 
tolic [N'uncio at Paris, who, on the 1st of July, called upon 
Dr. Franklin and acquainted him that the Pope had on his 
recommendation appointed Mr. Carroll, Superior of the Cath- 
olic Clergy in America, and stated that he would probably 
be made a bishop before the end of the year.^ 

' Sparks, " Life and Writings of Franklin," i., p. 581. 



224 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The decree of the Congregation de Propaganda Fide was 
in this form : 

" The Sacred Congregation on the report of the Rev. 
Stephen Borgia, its Secretary, declared Superior of the mis- 
sions in the thirteen United States of ]N"orth America, the 
Eev. John Carroll, secular priest, with authority to exercise 
the functions which regard the government of the missions, 
according to the tenor of the decrees of the Sacred Congre- 
gation, and of the faculties granted to him, and not otherwise, 
nor in a different manner. 

" Given at Rome the 9th day of June, 1784. 
" S. Borgia. L. Cabdinal Antonelli, Peefect." 




FAC-SIMTLE OF SIGNATURE OF CARDINAL A^TONELLI. 

" Audience of the Most Holy Father, held June 6, 1784. 

" Our Most Holy Father, by divine Providence, Pope 
Pius YI., on the report of the undersigned, secretary of the 
Sacred Congregation de Propaganda Fide, granted to the 
Rev. John Carroll, Superior of the Mission in the thirteen 
United States of ISTorth America, the faculty of administering 
the sacrament of Confirmation, in the said provinces during 
his superiorship — the said faculty to be exercised in accord- 
ance with the rules prescribed in the instruction published 
by order of the Congregation on the 4th of May, 1784. 

" Given at Rome in the house of the Congregation, on the 
day and year above named. 

" Stephen Borgia, Secretary of the 

Sacred Congregation de prop, fide." 



END OF ENGLISH JURISDICTION 225 

To remove all doubt as to his jurisdiction, Cardinal Anto- 
nelli, on tlie 19th of June, addressed a letter to Right Rev. 
James Talbot, D.D., Bishop of Birtha, Yicar-Apostolic of 
the London District, informing him that on the petition of 
the Catholic missionaries in the United States, his Holiness 
had appointed the Rev. John Carroll, a man of tried piety 
and zeal, and invested him with necessary and seasonable 
faculties, independent of any other ecclesiastical authority 
except the Sacred Congregation, and that his Holiness in- 
tended at the earliest possible moment to establish a Bishop 
or Yicar-Apostolic in that country. The Cardinal Prefect 
notifies Bishop Talbot, as the one to whom the spiritual care 
of those Catholics had been previously confided, expressing 
the hope that he will cordially approve the step.' 

Thus ended by an official act the jurisdiction of the Yicar- 
Apostolic of London over the Catholics in the United States, 
which had been exercised for about a century till the war 
began, and Bishop Talbot disclaimed all authority in this 
portion of America. 

It was apparently overlooked at the time that parts of the 
United States, the Catholic Indians in Maine, the Canadians 
in Northern Kew York, and the country northwest of the 
Ohio, were still to be regarded as within his diocese by the 
Bishop of Quebec, and that the IN^atchez district also had 
been taken from the British during the war, and reannexed 
to Louisiana, so that the services of religion had been restored 
there by priests of the diocese of Santiago de Cuba. 

While the organization of the Catholic body in the United 
States was engaging the attention of the Sovereign Pontiff, 
the Rev. John Carroll had found it necessary to come before 



' Cardinal Antonelli to Bishop Talbot, June 19, 1784 ; Archives of 
Archbishop of Westminster. 
10* 



226 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the American public as an apologist for the Catholic faith, 
and a defender of its polity and doctrine. 

The Eev. Charles Henry Whartonj a native of Maryland, 
and a member of the Society of Jesus, till the brief of Pope 
Clement XIY. dissolved that religious order, had while acting 
as chaplain of the Catholic congregation in Worcester, Eng- 
land, acquired reputation there and in his native country by 
a "Poetical Epistle to his Excellency George Washington, 
Esq." ^ In 1783 he resigned his charge in England and re- 
turned to America, where doubts as to his orthodoxy and 
even of his belief in Christianity had preceded him, for he 
was reported to have been an associate of Hawkins, a priest 
who had openly apostatized and to have himself renounced 
the faith and priesthood in letters to Worcester. Pev. Mr. 
Wharton brought no faculties from any Bishop in England, 
and made no attempt to exercise the functions of the priest- 
hood. He took up his residence with his brother on an estate 
belonging to them, and paid a visit to Kev. Mr. Carroll, who 
seemed to form a favorable opinion of him.'^ He remained 
there till the following year, when he proceeded to Philadel- 
phia, and printed " A Letter to the Poman Catholics of the 
City of Worcester from the late chaplain of that Society, 
stating the motives which induced him to relinquish their 
Communion, and become a member of the Protestant 
Church." Skilfully written by a man already favorably 
known, the pamphlet attracted attention in this country and 
in England, where it was speedily reprinted. He circulated 
it widely in Maryland, and it found many readers. 

It opened by describing himself as troubled in conscience 

^ Printed at Annapolis, 1779 ; Reprinted, London, 1780 ; Springfield^ 
Mass., 1782. 

2 Rev. J. Carroll to Rev. C. Bowden, September 36, 1783 ; April 10, 
1784. 



THE WHARTON CONTROVERSY. 227 

by the dogma, that out of the Church there was no salvation. 
Having rejected this dogma, doubts began to arise as to others 
nearly connected with it. He deprecates the idea that he was 
influenced by the allurements of pleasure, although he admits, 
that for some time he had considered the law of celibacy as a 
cruel usurpation of the inalienable rights of nature, and then 
he proceeds to attack Transubstantiation and Infallibility. 
With a show of learned investigation, his tract was really 
based on well-known Protestant works of controversy, and 
repeated many false and garbled quotations. 

The defence of the truth could not employ the same arts, it 
could indulge in no high-flown rhetoric or specious reasoning. 
To expose and refute the arguments, required examination of 
the authors cited, and no great library was possessed by the 
Catholic clergy at that time. To the extensive collections of 
books then in the country. Rev. Mr. Carroll found it difficult 
to obtain access personally or through friends.^ But even 
with his limited resources he prepared a reply which met 
every charge of the unfortunate man. Dr. Carroll's work, 
'' An Address to the Roman Catholics of the United States 
of America. By a Catholic Clergyman," was printed at An- 
napohs by Frederick Green in 1Y84, and forms a pamphlet 
of 116 pages.^ 

Like all Dr. Carroll's writings, it had a peculiar dignity 
and equanimity, was free from all acerbity and harshness : 
and was admirably fitted to exercise a beneficial influence on 
the public mind. In one point he had a peculiar advantage. 
Mr. Wharton, who had chosen to remain in England during 

' Letters of Rev. Mr. Molyneux to Rev. John Carroll, cited in "U. S. 
Cath. Mag.," ill., p. 664, etc. 

2 Wharton's pamphlet was reprinted in London in 1784 ; and of Rev. 
Dr. Carroll's an edition was issued in the same city, but with unwarrant- 
able notes : followed by a correct edition at Worcester in 1785. 



228 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the struggle, could not impeach the loyalty of the Catholic 
clergy and people of America, and his anonymous poera to 
George Washington did not place him on a par with Dr. 
Carroll, who came back at the beginning of the Revolution 
to share his country's fortunes, and who had at her call pro- 
ceeded to Canada to advance her interests. 

The tone of Dr. Carroll toward his unhappy relative was 
courteous, but showed his pain and sorrow. " Of all con- 
siderations," he writes, " the most painful was, that I had to 
combat him, vdth whom I had been connected in an inter- 
course of friendship and mutual good offices ; and in connec- 
tion with whom I hoped to have consummated my course of 
our common ministry in the service of virtue and religion. 
But when I found these expectations disappointed, when I 
found that he not only had abandoned our faith and com- 
munion, but had imputed to us doctrines foreign to our be- 
lief, and having a natural tendency to embitter against us 
the minds of our fellow-citizens, I felt an anguish too keen 
for description ; and perhaps the chaplain will experience a 
similar sentiment when he comes coolly to reflect on this in- 
stance of his conduct. It did not become the, friend of tol- 
eration to misinform and sow in minds so misinformed the 
seeds of rehgious animosity. 

" Under all these distressful feelings, one consideration alone 
relieved me in writing ; and that was the hope of vindicating 
your religion to your own selves at least, and preserving the 
steadfastness of your faith. But even this prospect should 
not have induced me to engage in the controversy, if I could 
fear that it would disturb the harmony now subsisting 
amongst all Christians in this country, so blessed with civil 
and religious liberty ; which, if we have the wisdom and 
temper to preserve, America may come to exhibit a proof to 
the world, that general and equal toleration, by giving a free 



THE WHARTON CONTROVERSY. 229 

circulation to fair argument, is the most effectual method to 
bring all denominations of Christians to an unity of faith." 

As Mr. Wharton himself raised the question by denying 
that sensuality had influenced him. Dr. Carroll said: ''I 
must entreat him with an earnestness suggested by the most 
perfect good- will and zealous regard for his welfare to con- 
sider the sanctity of the solemn and deliberate engagement, 
which at an age of perfect maturity he contracted with Al- 
mighty God. I pray him to read the two exhortations of that 
enlightened doctor St. Chrysostom to his friend Theodorus, 
who like the Chaplain, had renounced his former state, in 
which by a vow of celibacy he had consecrated himself to 
Alfnighty God." 

Dr. Carroll begins by refuting the charge that ignorance 
results from the genius of the Catholic religion, and refutes 
by the arguments even of Protestants his claim that Catho- 
lics cannot make an impartial examination of their faith. 
Then he takes up the point on which Wharton laid most 
stress, the claim that " the Roman Church is the mother and 
mistress of all churches, and that of her communion no salva- 
tion can be obtained." He shows distinctly that this is not 
asserted in the Creed of Pope Pius lY., to which Wharton 
referred, and that Catholic theologians did not limit salva- 
tion to those in communion with the Church. " The mem- 
bers of the Catholic Church are all those, who with a 
sincere heart seek true religion, and are in an unfeigned dis- 
position to embrace the truth whenever they find it. E'ow 
it never was our doctrine, that salvation can be obtained only 
by ' those actually in the communion of the church,' united 
in the profession of her faith and the participation of her 
sacraments, through the ministry and government of her law- 
ful pastors." 

He shows that the Catholic doctrine is free fron unchari- 



230 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

tableness and liable to none of the charges alleged by Whar- 
ton. He appealed to the religious communities entirely de- 
voted to the relief of human misery, as well as to individual 
works, to prove that Catholic doctrine does not, as Wharton 
asserted, " chill by early infusions of bigotry the warm feel- 
ings of benevolence." He appealed to the work of those re- 
ligious orders by which even Protestant nations profited, 
whose chief work was the redemption of captives from the 
piratical States of Barbary.^ 

He showed how, in a controversy with a Deist, Wharton's 
own arguments would be used against himself ; and that if 
all religious truth is to be tested by individual senses and un- 
derstanding, the man who rejects the Scriptures or the whole 
scheme of Christianity can justify his course by that test, as 
fully as he assumed to do. 

Wharton's argument against the infallibility of the Church 
he shows to be sophistical, making our Lord's promise that 
the gates of hell should not prevail against His Church to 
mean simply that the great and essential tenets of the Apos- 
tles' Creed should never be lost, as though the Church and. 
the tenets of the Creed were one and the same. He shows 
the weakness of the arguments adduced to explain away the 
other texts cited to support the infallibility of the Church, 
by giving them not their clear and evident meaning, but a 
construction of his own. He shows how the Church from 
the apostles' time has always exercised the authority of de- 
ciding controverted points, and that whoever refused submis- 
sion was cast out from the Church. " The Church has always, 
from the first era of Christianity, exercised the right of judg- 



* The United States Government in early days sent money through the 
Orders for the Redemption of Captives to rescue American citizens in 
the Barbary States. 



THE WHARTON CONTROVERSY. 231 

ing iu matters of faith, and requiring obedience to her deci- 
sions ; the monuments attesting it are certain and visible. 
The exercise of such a right without infalHbihtj would be 
vain and nugatory ; therefore she is infallible." The Cath- 
olic taking his faith and the Scriptures alike on the authority 
of the Church finds them to harmonize, and requires no 
forced construction of the words of Holy Writ to sustain his 
belief ; he takes the very words as they are. 

Wharton cited as errors into which the Church of Rome 
had fallen, Tran substantiation. Purgatory, Auricular Confes- 
sion, and the Power of loosing and binding, doctrines not 
taught in Scripture or delivered in them with the greatest 
obscurity. Dr. Carroll at once met the point here assumed 
by Wharton, as by many others without proof, that the 
Church can teach nothing that is not explicitly laid down in 
the Scriptures. Dr. Carroll put the question squarely. " He 
knows, that we (Catholics) have always asserted, that the 
whole word of God, unwritten as well as written, is the 
Christian's rule of faith. It was incumbent then on him, 
before he discarded this rule, to prove either that no more 
was revealed, than is written ; or that revealed doctrines de- 
rive their claim to our belief, not from God's infallible testi- 
mony, but from their being reduced to writing. He has not 
attempted this ; and I will venture to say, he would have 
attempted it in vain, even with the assistance of his Chilling- 
worth." . . . . " But if the testimony and tradition of the 
Catholic Church is to be necessarily admitted for receiving 
the Scripture itself, which, according to him, is the sole 
standard, the only rule of Protestant belief, why is her testi- 
mony to be rejected, when offered in evidence of other points 
of faith ? Why not as well admit it in favor of transubstan- 
tiation and purgatory, as of the lawfulness of infant baptism, 
of the validity of baptism administered by heretics, of the 



232 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

obligation of abstaining on Sundays from servile works, &c. 
Scripture authority for these and other points admitted by 
Protestants, there is certainly none." Wharton had cited 
two passages from St. Chrysostom ; Dr. Carroll showed that 
the first of these was not from St. John at all, but from an 
unknown writer, who had evidently adopted the Manichsean, 
Montanist, and Arian heresies. The second passage had no 
reference to the rule of faith. The holy Doctor, answering 
those who wished to explain away the words of Scripture 
against riches, says that they ought to be disregarded, and all 
these things be estimated by the rule of Scripture. This was 
not at all declaring that no man is to believe anything that 
he cannot find explicitly laid down in Scripture, and Dr. 
Carroll turned against Wharton his admission that those who 
were unqualified to enter upon a critical inquiry as to the 
texts, meaning, and harmony of Scripture, " must rely prin- 
cipally upon the authority of their teachers." " After exalt- 
ing private judgment as the sole interpreter of Scripture, he 
is obliged to confess, that the generality of mankind must be 
guided in religious matters principally by the authority of 
their teachers, for he will hardly deny that the generality of 
mankind are neither by education, or abilities, or leisure, 
qualified to enter upon the inquiries necessary to judge for 
themselves. Did Jesus Chnst then leave a rule of faith so 
inadequate, as not to be capable of application to much the 
largest portion of mankind ? " The Catholic Church has and 
has always had its body of teachers. "It is as certain that 
the apostles appointed other pastors to succeed them, as it is 
that they founded churches. The actual pastors then of 
these churches descending in a lawful and unbroken line of 
succession from them, are certainly sent by the apostles and 
by Christ himself, since those churches have always subsisted 
and still subsist." 



FATHER ARTHUR O'LEARY. 233 

He then maintained that as the Scripture alone is not a 
general and sufficient rule of faith, he might well contend 
that transubstantiation, purgatory, auricular confession, and 
the power of absolving are to be received as Christian doc- 
trines, on the authority of the Church ; he proceeds, how- 
ever, to consider Wharton's arguments and at once convicts 
him of garbling Bellarmine, of misquoting the Second Coun- 
cil of N^ice, and similar acts, and he -refuted clearly the argu- 
ments against the Real Presence, Purgatory, and Sacramental 
Absolution. 

Though Wharton's tract drew out replies also from Rev. 
William Pilling, Rev. Joseph Berington, and Father Arthur 
O'Leary,^ he deemed it necessary to counteract the influence 
of Dr. Carroll's work : and issued " A Reply to the Address 
to the Roman Catholics of the United States of America," 
Philadelphia, 1Y85 : but it was labored and weak, doing little 
to strengthen his position. 

Father Arthur O'Leary, in his reply to Wharton, criticised 
a note of Dr. Carroll's reflecting on Pope Clement XI Y. and 
his suppression of the Society of Jesus. They do not appear 
ever to have met, but the American priest and the brilliant 
Irish Capuchin were correspondents. In one of his letters 
Dr. Carroll wrote : " I find that you are not pleased with my 
note on the late Pope ; and that you think I was mistaken 
in attributing to him a time-serving policy. Peace to his 
spirit and may God have mercy on his soul, but whatever 
allowance charity may wish for him, the pen of impartial 

^ " A Caveat addressed to the Catholics of Worcester against the In- 
sinuating Letter of Mr. Wharton." By William Pilling. London, 1785, 
12mo, pp. 109. " A Review of the Important Controversy between Dr. 
Carroll and the Reverend Messrs. Wharton and Hawkins, including a 
Defense of the Conduct of Pope Clement XIV. (Ganganelli) in Suppress- 
ing a Late Religious Order," etc. By the Rev. Arthur O'Leary. 8vo, 
London, 1786, pp. 94. 



234 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

history will not join you and Mr. Pilling in attributing to 
his public conduct (and to that the destruction of the Jesuits 
belongs) the virtue of benevolence. You think that your 
intimacy with the good Cardinal de Luines gave you oppor- 
tunities of information which I had not : on the contrary, I 
think that having spent in Italy the two years immediately 
preceding our dissolution, and the last of them at Rome ; 
and mixing in all companies, and not being much with my 
own Brethren, I had means of collecting knowledge which 
were perhaps wanting to Cardinal de Luines himself ; and I 
certainly saw repeated instances of conduct, which upon the 
coolest and most unprejudiced consideration appear irrecon- 
cilable, not only with benevolence, but even with common 
humanity, and the plainest principles of justice. At the 
same time I do not take upon me to say that the whole 
weight of this misconduct fell upon the Pope, unless it be 
for withdrawing himself totally from business and trusting 
his authority to men who so shamefully abused it ; I hope 
you will excuse this liberty ; your writings express a free 
soul ; and T cannot think you would wish me to dissemble 
the feelings of mine. But though I communicate them to 
Mr. O'Leary, I have neither ambition to make them public 
nor fear to do so, if occasion require." 

Berington, in his reply to Wharton, had cited a letter of 
Dr. Carroll, to which he gave an interpretation never in- 
tended by the Jesuit Father. In writing to Father O'Leary, 
Dr. Carroll says : " A few copies of Mr. Berington's late 
Avork had reached America before your letter : but I am not 
the less obliged to you for your kind intention of sending it. 
With that gentleman I had a slight acquaintance in Europe, 
and some correspondence has existed between us, occasioned 
by his former publication on the Behavior of the English 
Catholics. In a letter to him and before I had a thought 



EFFECT OF THE CONTROVERSY. 235 

of ever being in my present station, I expressed a wish that 
the pastors of the Church would see cause to grant to this 
extensive continent jointly with England and Ireland, etc., 
the same privilege as is enjoyed by many churches of infi- 
nitely less extent : that of having their liturgy in their own 
language ; for I do indeed conceive that one of the most 
popular prejudices against us is that our public prayers are 
unintelhgible to our hearers. Many of the poor people, and 
the negroes generally, not being able to read, have no tech- 
nical help to confine their attention. Mr. Berington's brill- 
iant imagination attributes to me projects which far exceed 
my powers, and in which I should find no co-operation from 
my clerical brethren in America, were I rash enough to at- 
tempt their introduction upon my own authority." ' 

The controversy with Wharton brought the Rev. Mr. Car- 
roll once more prominently before the Catholics of the United 
States, for the work, though anonymous, was, at once, ascribed 
to him. 

It had not contributed to his elevation to the j^osition of 
Superior of the Catholics in the United States ; but it con- 
vinced the Sovereign Pontiff and his council that they had 

' Draft of Letter of Very Rev. John Carroll to Rev. Arthur O'Leary. 
At this time many Catholics in England looked forward with despair to 
the future of religion in English-speaking countries, and thought the ex- 
istence of the Church there much longer impossible without conceding 
to prevailing prejudice whatever could be yielded. The mantle of 
prophecy had not fallen on any of them ; and indeed had St. Paul of 
the Cross, or St. Benedict Labre, or any other Saint of that day foretold 
that in a centur)-- there would be a hierarchy in England, Ireland, and 
Scotland, Canada, the United States, India, Australia, with a cardinal in 
almost every one of those parts, provincial councils and synods held, and 
a General Council convened, at which one-fourth the Bishops were from 
English-speaking countries, it would have been regarded as an evidence 
of insanity, not of sanctity. That Carroll, thrown so long among the 
leading English Catholics, felt some of their despondency, is scarcely to 
I)e wondered at. 



236 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

chosen wisely. The priest, disposed to look with forebodings 
as to the future, was, Moses like, to lead the chosen people 
toward the Promised Land, though he was not to hve to see 
it in full possession of its heritage. 

The interest excited by the discussion between Dr. Carroll 
and the unfortunate Wharton emboldened C. Talbot, a Dub- 
hn printer and bookseller, who had settled in Philadelphia, 
to issue in 1784 an edition of Peeve's History of the Old 
and K'ew Testament ; it was the first Catholic work appar- 
ently issued by any publisher on his own account. All Cath- 
olic books that had previously appeared were, so far as infor- 
mation shows, struck off by printers for some of the clergy, 
who obtained subscriptions enough among the flock to justify 
their undertaking the publication. 

An edition of Challoner's " Catholic Christian Instructed " 
was printed at Philadelphia in 1Y85, and also a Spelling 
Primer with an abridgment of the Catechism annexed.^ 

^ The following are works of Catholic authors, printed in this country 
in and before 1783, including those issued by Protestants : 
1729. Seguenot, " Letter from a Romish Priest in Canada." Boston. 

1749. Kempis, " The Imitation of Christ. " Germantown. 

1750. Fenelon, " Dissertation on Pure Love." Germantown. 
1754. Conti, " Extracts of several Treatises. " Philadelphia. 
1756. Galerm, " A Relation of the Misfortunes." Philadelphia. 

1768. " Memoire des Habitans et Negocians de la Louisiane." 

1769. O'Reilly, " To the fanatical ill disposed people." 

1772. ' ' Invitation Serieuse aux Habitants des Illinois." ? Philadelphia. 

1773. " Der Kleine Kempis, oder Kurze Spruche und Gebatlein aus 

denen meistens unbekannten Werklein de^ Thomae k Kempis." 
Germantown. 

1774. " Catholic Manual." Philadelphia. 

. " The Garden of the Soul." Philadelphia. 

1774. Challoner, " Catholic Christian Instructed." Philadelphia. 

1778. D'Estaing, "Declaration . . . aux anciens Fran^ais." Boston. 

1779. Baudot, " Discours prononce le 4 Juillet." Philadelphia. 
1781. Wharton, "A Poetical Epistle to George Washington." Anna- 
polis. 1782. Springfield. 



CATHOLIC BOOKS. 237 

Before the "Revolution the printing of Catholic books was 
possible only in Pennsylvania, and there vras done cautiously. 
Dr. Carroll wrote: "Amongst the poorer sort many could 
not read, or if they could, were destitute of books, which, if 
to be had at all, must come from England : and in England 
the laws were excessively rigid against printing or vending 
Catholic books." 

The faithful in America were not indifferent : and in one 
way or other secured many Catholic books. The edition of 
Challoner's Bible issued in 1763-4, not improbably at Dublin, 
has Catholics in America in its list of subscribers. " A Man- 
ual of Catholic Prayers," followed apparently by Challoner's 
" Catholic Christian Instructed," was printed by Robert Bell 
at Philadelphia in 17Y4, and with " The Garden of the 
Soul," printed by Crukshank, were perhaps the only prayer- 
books issued in this country for the use of Catholics before 
the Revolution. 

On the 20th of August, the Rev. Mr. Carroll received a 
letter from Rev. Mr. Thorpe at Rome, announcing his ap- 
pointment. Dr. Carroll replied at once, thanking his cor- 
respondent most cordially for his active and successful en- 
deavors to render service to the Church in America : " I say 
successful," he wrote, '' not because your partiality, as I pre- 
sume, joined to that of my old cheerful friend. Dr. Franklin, 
suggested me to the consideration of his Holiness, but because 
you have obtained some form of spiritual government to be 
adopted for us." 

Though informed of his appointment as Prefect-Apostolic, 
l)ut without official notification from Rome, the Rev. Dr. 

1783. Kempis, " Of the Imitation of Christ." Philadelphia. 
1783. Burke, " Address to the Freemen of S. Carolina." Philadelphia. 
1783. Robin, " New Travels in North America." Philadelphia. 
1783. Robin, " Nouveau Voyage dans I'Amerique." Philadelphia. 



238 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Carroll saw the day approaching to which the Delegates of 
the Clergy had adjourned, and when they were to decide on 
the proposed Form of Government. His nomination had 
been made without any solicitation on his part, and without 
taking the views of the priests in this country. The Prefect 
elect could not, therefore, feel assured as to the manner in 
which his appointment would be regarded. 

When the Chapter opened its first session on the 11th of 
October, 1784, he attended as a simple delegate, and no offi- 
cial notice of his promotion was taken. " The Form of Gov- 
ernment " in nineteen articles and " Rules for the particular 
Government of Members belonging to y'^ Body of y"^ Clergy '^ 
were adopted and declared to be " binding on all persons, at 
present, composing the Body of Clergy in Maryland and 
Pennsylvania." 

The Form of Government was signed for the Pev. John 
Lewis, Superior, by his deputy, Pev. Joseph Mosley, by 
Pevs. Lucas Geissler and Pobert Molyneux, Bernard Dide- 
rick and John Carroll, Ignatius Matthews and James Walton, 
delegates to the Chapter from the three districts,' and by sev- 
eral other priests who attended, Pev. Joseph Mosley, John 
Ashton, Sylvester Boarman, Charles Sewell, Francis Beeston^ 
and Francis Neale. 

Under the system thus propos'ed, the priests in Maryland 
and Pennsylvania w^ere to form a body corporate, which wa& 
to hold, until the restoration of the Society of Jesus, the 
property formerly held in the names of members of that 
order individually. The affairs of the corporation were to 
be managed by a Chapter composed of two deputies from 
each of the three districts, chosen by the priests belonging to 
the corporation stationed therein. 

This Chapter was to meet every three years, and was to 
appoint a Procurator-General, who was to have the general 



THE ''CHAPTERS 239 

charge of the property. The titles of the lands were to be 
held by trustees, and the gentlemen so appointed were to 
give bonds, and the Chapter was to adopt means to prevent 
the alienation of any part. The Chapter was empowered to 
make new rules, which were to have force when approved 
by the districts or a future meeting of the Chapter. It also 
had the right to hear and determine complaints and appeals. 

Vacancies in the Chapter were to be supplied by the dis- 
tricts at once. At the triennial meeting the Procurator was 
to make a report on the particular condition of each estate, 
so that the Chapter could examine the general state of the 
temporal affairs, and the profits or losses in each. 

The members of the Chapter were in ignorance of the 
powers to be conferred upon Rev. Mr. Carroll, or indeed 
whether he would accept the position. 

The Form of Government shows their distrust of the Su- 
perior to be appointed, who might after all be a perfect 
stranger to them and the country. The last article provided : 
" XIX. The person invested with spiritual jurisdiction in y^ 
country shall not in y^ quality have any power over or in the 
temporal property of y^ clergy." Article XIII. declared : 

" When any person not before incorporated into y^ Body 
of Clergy desires to be admitted therein, the Superior in 
Spiritualities, on being well certified of his doctrine, morals 
and sufiicient learning, shall propose him to y° members of 
chapter of the District where his services are wanted, and 
in case of his being accepted by them, some member of 
Chapter in that district shall lay before him y® general regu- 
lations of y^ body of clergy, and require him to sign his sub- 
mission thereunto : direct him to repair to y" place allotted 
for his residence. But if y^ members of Chapter do not 
agree to receive him into their District, then y^ said Superior 
is to propose him to any other where there is need, and pro- 



240 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

ceed in y^ same manner as above. If no District will admit 
him, he is to be informed, that he does not belong to y^ Body 
of Clergy, y^ he owes no services to, and consequently is not 
entitled to any provision from them ; and when any member 
of y*" Body of Clergy thro' discontent leaves his former place 
of residence without y^ approbation of lawful authority and 
applyes for another place he is not to be imposed on any 
district without their consent expressed by y^ members of 
Chapter." 

Every priest who might thereafter seek admission into the 
Corporate Body, was to be required to subscribe this formula : 

" I promise to conform myself to y forms and regulations 
established for y' Government of y^ Clergy residing in Mary- 
land and Pennsylvania so long as I expect maintenance and 
support from them." 

Another Section (XIY.) read : '' With respect to members 
actually forming part of the body of the clergy there shall be 
no arbitrary power of removing them at will, or for greater 
convenience ; but when a vacancy happens which the good of 
religion requires to be supplied, the members qf chapter of 
the district in which the vacancy lies, shall endeavor to pre- 
vail upon the person they judge fittest to accept of the vacant 
charge, application having been first made to the superior in 
spiritualibus." 

And Article XYI. : " When the Superior in spiritualibus 
has withdrawn his faculties from any clergyman, on account 
of his misconduct or irregularity of life, the procurator gen- 
eral shall have power to deprive him of any maintenance 
from the estates of the clergy." 

The Rules for particular government of members belong- 
ing to " y^ body of y^ Clergy " require each to subscribe a 
promise to submit to the common rules and regulations of 
government as long as he should remain amongst them. Each 



THE ['CHAPTER:' 241 

priest was to be maintained out of the estate on which he re- 
sided and to receive thirty pounds a year. When incapaci- 
tated by age or infirmity, this allowance was to continue 
whether he remained on any of their estates, or went else- 
where ; but no allowance was to be made to any one residing 
with seculars, unless with the sanction of the Chapter. A 
standing committee, consisting of Eev. Messrs. Lewis, Farmer, 
and Digges, was appointed to hear and determine all differ- 
ences among members. 

" To preserve charity among the members of the clergy in 
this mission, every one must frequently pray for each other, 
and say ten masses for every person dying in the service of 
this mission ; and the members of the private chapters may 
direct what masses or prayers shall be said for other purposes 
in their respective districts. Every clergyman shall say one 
mass every year for the superior in spiritualibus during his 
life-time, and after his decease. And for the late superior. 
Rev. John Lewis, after his death, also fifteen, and particularly 
all shall be mindful soon after the 2nd November, to say an- 
nually one mass for deceased benefactors." 

The Form of Government was thus adopted. 

Salaries were then fixed ; that of Rev. John Ashton 
as procurator-general at £40 currency. And it was "Re- 
solved that the superior in spirituals, from the receipt of his 
faculties be allowed the salary of £100 sterling — $444 per 
annum, together with a servant and a chair and horse : that 
his salary continue to the next meeting of the chapter, and 
then be subject to their further determination." 

The Chapter having thus adopted a Plan of Government 
and Rules proceeded to elect Rev. John Ashton, whose ad- 
ministrative ability was recognized, as General Procurator. 

A letter from Rev. Mr. Thorpe was laid before the Chap- 
ter, and they decided that a Superior with power to give 
11 



242 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Confirmation, bless oils, grant faculties and dispensations 
was adequate to the present exigencies of religion in this 
country. " That a bishop is at present unnecessary." They 
appointed a committee, consisting of Eev. Bernard Diderick, 
Ignatius Matthews, and Joseph Mosley, to draw up a petition 
to the Pope to urge that no bishop be yet appointed, and 
they resolved " That if one be sent, it is decided by the ma- 
jority of the chapter, that he shall not be entitled to any sup- 
port from the present estates of the clergy." 

It was also resolved to bring in six additional clergymen. 
After binding themselves to promote and effect to the best 
of their power an absolute and entire restoration to the So- 
ciety of Jesus (if it should please Almiglity God to re-estab- 
lish it in this country) of all the property formerly belonging 
to it. 

The restoration of the Society was the absorbing thought 
of the American missionaries who had belonged to it, and 
this is the key to their action, which to some might seem to 
savor of insubordination and defiance ; but there were no 
such elements in these patient and zealous missionaries ; who, 
convinced of the justice of their cause, were waiting for the 
hour when Providence would avenge it. 

The Pev. Mr. Carroll was in attendance at the meetings of 
the Chapter only during part of the session, as he was taken 
ill and compelled to withdraw. Soon after its close, on the 
8th of ]^ovember, he received from Barbe de Marbois a let- 
ter which contrasts strangely with that in which he assailed 
Dr. Carroll and his fellow-priests. 

"New York, October 27, 1784. 
" Sir : 

" I have the honor to transmit to you a letter which I have 

received with the dispatches of the Count de Yergennes. I 



APPOINTMENT ANNOUNCED. 243 

judge by the address of that letter that his Hohness has con- 
eluded his choice in regard to the head of the Catholic Church 
on this continent. I congratulate myself in being one of the 
first to assure you that this choice will give general satisfac- 
tion. I am about to set out for Trenton, and desire earnestly 
that Maryland may be represented in Congress by one of 
your relations. If your nomination should produce any 
other communications between our court and the Holy See^ 
I will exert myself to contribute to your service. 

" I am with respect, M. I'Abbe, 

" Your very humble and very 

" Obedient servant, 

" DE Marbois. 
" To Rev. John Carroll." 

The document inclosed was addressed " To Rev. Dr. John 
Carroll, Superior of the Mission in the Thirteen United 
States of America," but it contained only an authority to 
publish the Jubilee of 1775, which had been specially ex- 
tended to the United States. 

The decree itself appointing him, with the accompanying 
grant from the Sovereign Pontiff, reached him on the 26th 
of JS'ovember, 1784. 

"With them came the following letter : 

" Rome, June 9, 1784. 
" Yery Rev. Sir : 

" In order to preserve and defend Catholicity in the Thir- 
teen United States of North America, the Supreme Pontiff 
of the Church, Pius YI., and this sacred Congregation, have 
thought it extremely proper to designate a pastor who should^ 
permanently and independently of any ecclesiastical power, 
except the same Sacred Congregation, attend to the spiritual 
necessities of the Catholic flock. In the appointment of such 



244 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

a pastor, the Sacred Congregation would have readily cast its 
eyes on the Rev. John Lewis if his advanced age and the la- 
bors he has already undergone in the vineyard of the Lord, had 
not deterred it from imposing on him, a new and very heavy 
burden ; for he seems to require repose rather than arduous 
labor. As then. Rev. Sir, you have given conspicuous proofs 
of piety and zeal, and it is known that your appointment will 
please and gratify many members of that republic, and es- 
pecially Mr. Franklin, the eminent individual who represents 
the same republic at the court of the Most Christian King, 
the Sacred Congregation, with the approbation of his Holi- 
ness, has appointed you Superior of the Mission in the thir- 
teen United States of J^orth America, and has communicated 
to you the faculties, which are necessary to the discharge of 
that office; faculties which are also communicated to the 
other priests of the same States, except the administration 
of confirmation, which is reserved for you alone, as the en- 
closed documents will show. 

"These arrangements are meant to be only temporary. 
For it is the intention of his Holiness soon to charge a 
Yicar- Apostolic, invested with the title and character of bish- 
op, with the care of those states, that he may attend to ordi- 
nation and other episcopal functions. But, to accomplish 
this design, it is of great importance that we should be made 
acquainted with the state of the orthodox religion in those 
thirteen states. Therefore we request you to forward to us, 
as soon as possible, a correct report, stating carefully the 
number of Catholics in each state ; what is their condition, 
their piety and what abuses exist ; also how many missionary 
priests labor now in this vineyard of the Lord ; what are their 
qualifications, their zeal, their mode of support. For though 
the Sacred Congregation wish not to meddle with temporal 
things, it is important for the establishment of laborers, that 



CARDINAL ANTONELLVS LETTER. 245 

we should know what are the ecclesiastical revenues, if any 
there are, and it is believed there are some. In the mean- 
time for fear the want of missionaries should deprive the 
Catholics of spiritual assistance, it has been resolved to invite 
hither two youths from the states of Maryland and Pennsyl> 
vania, to educate them at the expense of the Sacred Congre- 
gation in the Urban College ; they will afterwards, on return- 
ing to their country, be substitutes in the mission. We leave 
to your solicitude the care of selecting and sending them. 
You will make choice of those who have more promising 
talents and a good constitution, who are not less than twelve, 
nor more than fifteen years of age ; who by their proficiency 
in the sanctuary may give great hopes of themselves. You 
may address them to the excellent archbishop of Seleucia^ 
Apostolic Nuncio at Paris, who is informed of their coming. 
If the young men selected are unable to defray the expenses 
of the voyage, the Sacred Congregation will provide for them : 
we even wish to be informed by you frankly and accurately 
of the necessary traveling expenses, to serve as a rule for the 
future. Such are the things I had to signify to you ; and 
whilst I am confident you will discharge the office committed 
to you with all zeal, solicitude and fidelity, and more than an- 
swer the high opinion we have formed of you, I pray God 
that he may grant you all peace and happiness. 

"L. Card. Antonelli, 

" Prefect. 
''Stephen Borgia, 

" Secretary." 

The action of the Holy See had given the Catholics in the 
United States a separate organization ; but among priests and 
people who had just emerged from the oppressed condition 
so long maintained by the penal laws, the temporary tenure 



246 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

of the Prefect, his absolute dependence on the Propaganda, 
and the extremely limited powers given him, were the source 
of great uneasiness. As it afterward proved, the form of the 
appointment was based on that of a Prefect sent from Pome 
with missionaries to Africa, and contained a clause that he 
was to give faculties to no priests coming into the country 
except those sent and approved by the Sacred Congregation/ 
Yery naturally such a clause in his appointment seemed in- 
explicable to Dr. Carroll, as the Propaganda did not purpose 
sending any priests to aid him in his work, and few priests 
arriving in the United States would possess means or be will- 
ing to return to Europe and go to Pome to obtain a mission 
and approbation from the Congregation de Propaganda Fide. 
Dr. Carroll wrote to Pev. Mr. Thorpe : " Though our free 
and tolerant forms of government (in Virginia, Maryland, 
and Pennsylvania) admit us to equal . civil rights with other 
Christians, yet the leading men in our respective States often 
express a jealousy of any foreign jurisdiction : and surely 
will be more offended with our submitting to it in matters 
not essential to our faith. I hope they will never object to 
our depending on the Pope in things purely spiritual, but I 
am sure there are men, at least in this State, who would blow 
up a flame of animosity against us, if they suspected that we 
were to be so much under the government of any Congrega- 
tion at Pome, as to receive our Superior from it, commis- 
sioned only during their good-will, and that this Superior 
was restricted from employing any clergyman here, but such 
as that Congregation should direct. I dread so much the 



' " The cramping clauses against which you had with great reason re- 
monstrated should be struck out of the printed faculties and that they 
were never meant to be where you found them, left by an oversight in 
the Secretary's office."— Letter of Rev. Mr. Thorpe, Rome, August 31, 

1785. 



PUBLIC FEELING. 247 

consequences of its being known, that this last direction was 
ever given, that I have not thought proper to mention it to 
several of my Brethren." 

" You well know," he says again in the same letter, " that 
in our free and jealous government, where Catholics are ad- 
mitted into all public Councils equally with the professors of 
any other Eeligion, it never will be suifered that their eccle- 
siastical Superior (be he a Bishop or Prefect- Apostolic) receive 
his appointment from a foreign State, and only hold it at the 
discretion of a foreign tribunal or congregation. If even the 
present temper or inattention of our executive and legislative 
bodies were to overlook it for this and perhaps a few more 
instances, still ought we not to acquiesce and rest quiet in 
actual enjoyment : for the consequence sooner or later would 
certainly be that some malicious or jealous-minded person, 
would raise a spirit against us, and under pretence of rescu- 
ing the State from foreign influence and dependence, strip 
us perhaps of om* common civil rights." ' 

The tidings of his appointment found the Kev. Mr. Carroll 
undecided as to his course. The appointment was not one 
that he desired. He had a decided repugnance to accept any 
position, and especially one merely at their pleasure, from 
the Congregation de Propaganda Fide : to accept it ham- 
pered by restrictions and little power for good was a step 
from which he shrank. " I do assure you," he wrote to his 
friend. Pev. Charles Plowden, " that nothing personal to 
myself, except the dissolution of the Society, ever gave me 
so much concern ; and if a meeting of our gentlemen, to be 
held the 9th of October, agree in thinking that I can decline 
the intended office without grievous interference, I shall cer- 
tainly do so." 

' Letter to Rev. Mr. Thorpe, February 17, 1785. 



248 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The proceedings of the Chapter, as we have seen, took no 
official notice of the appointment of Rev. Mr. Carroll, al- 
though it was known bj private letters. His appointment 
was indeed satisfactory, but the nature of the office kept 
alive fear and distrust. 

A memorial protesting against the creation of a bishop for 
the United States, was drawn up by Eev. Bernard Diderick^ 
but it was injudicious in matter and form, so that Dr. Car- 
roll objected to it. There is little doubt, however, that it 
was forwarded substantially in the same terms to Rome, and 
if not formally presented, was known and had some effect. 

That an influence was exerted is certain, and the appoint- 
ment of Eev. Dr. Carroll as Yicar- Apostolic, which his Holi- 
ness intended to carry into effect in 1785, was laid aside. 



CHAPTER YI. 

VERY EEV. JOHN CARROLL, PREFECT- APOSTOLIC OF THE UNITED 

STATES, 1Y84-1Y90. 

On receiving the documents investing him with spiritual 
authority over the Catholics in the United States, the Yery 
Rev. Dr. Carroll prepared a circular to be transmitted to 
each priest. In the draft of one, which was apparently not 
used, he discussed at length their dependence on the Propa- 
ganda. 

" I consider powers issued from the Propaganda, not only 
as improper, but dangerous here," wrote Dr. Carroll. '^ The 
jealousy in our governments of the interference of any for- 
eign jurisdiction is known to be such, that we cannot expect, 
and in my opinion, ought not to wish that they would toler- 
ate any other than that which being purely spiritual, is essen- 
tial to our Religion, to wit, an acknowledgment of the Pope's 
spiritual supremacy, and of the See of St. Peter being the 
centre of the Ecclesiastical Unity. The appointment, there- 
fore, by the Propaganda of a Superior for this country, ap- 
pears to be a dangerous step, and by exciting the jealousy of 
the government here, may tend much to the prejudice of 
Religion, and perhaps expose it to the reproach of encourag- 
ing a dependence on a foreign power, and giving them an 
undue internal influence by leaving with them a prerogative 
to nominate to places of trust and real importance, and that 
^ ad suum beneplacitum.' 

" The Congregation of the Propaganda, if I understand its 
institution, was formed only for the government and super- 
11* (249) 



250 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

intendence of missions, &c. : and I observe, that thej affect 
in their commission to me and other acts, to call our ecclesi- 
astical state here a mission ; and the laborers therein mis- 
sioners. Perhaps this denomination was heretofore proper 
enough ; but it cannot now be so deemed. Bj the constitu- 
tion, our Religion has acquired equal rights and privileges 
with that of other Christians : w^e form not a fluctuating 
body of laborers in Christ's vineyard, sent hither and remov- 
able at the will of a Superior, but a permanent body of na- 
tional clergy, with sufficient powers to form our own system 
of internal government, and I think, to choose our own su- 
perior and a very just claim to have all necessary spiritual 
authority communicated to him, on his being presented as 
regularly and canonically chosen by us. We have further a 
reasonable prospect, which I soon hope to see realized, of 
forming an establishment for educating and perpetuating a 
succession of clergy among ourselves ; and as soon as that 
measure is in a promising forwardness, we shall have a right 
to a diocesan Bishop of our own choice, ' Ought not the 
immense territory possessed by the United States to have an 
Ecclesiastical Superior as independent as the Bishop of Que- 
bec ? ' says one of our zealous friends in England." 

The fear of their having some stranger forced on the 
Catholics of this country as their Bishop had not been laid 
aside : " I am, moreover, advised by Cardinal Antonelli, that 
his Holiness intends to appoint hereafter (but no term men- 
tioned or even insinuated) a Yicar-Apostolic with Episcopal 
character, and with such powers as may exempt this country 
from every other Ecclesiastical dependence, beside that on 
the aforesaid Congregation. But not the slightest intimation 
is given of the person designed for that preferment." " We 
shall in a few years stand in absolute need of a Bishop, but 
that a Bishop Yicar-Apostolic would give great umbrage, on 



DR. CARROLL ACCEPTS. 251 

account of this entire dependence, both for his station and 
conduct, on a foreign jurisdiction : he must be a diocesan 
Bishop, and his appointment must come neither from his 
Hohness, for that would create more jealousy in our govern- 
ment, than even in France, Germany or Spain, nor from the 
Assemblies or different Executives .... but he should be 
chosen by the Catholic clergy themselves." ' 

The position into which the Catholic body in the United 
States had been forced by the wretched intrigue to impose a 
foreign bishop on them was a sad one. But as the acceptance 
of the Prefecture by Rev. Mr. Carroll w^ould pave the way 
to a more satisfactory organization, while his refusal to un- 
dertake the duty imposed upon him, would almost certainly 
result in the imposition of some stranger on the Catholics in 
the United States, he yielded to the arguments of his fellow- 
clergymen and decided to accept the onerous position." 

On the 2Tth of February, 1785, he addressed Cardinal An- 
tonelli. Prefect of the Propaganda, apologizing for the delay, 
returning thanks for the good-will shown him personally, 
and for the interest manifested in the advancement of the 
Catholic cause in the United States ; and he begged him to 
convey to the Sovereign Pontiff his absolute devotion to the 
Holy See, and his thanks for the important trust confided to 

^ Very Rev. J. Carroll, Draught of a circular letter announcing his ap- 
pointment as Prefect. 

'^ "Nothing but the present extreme necessity of some spiritual powers 
here, could induce me to act under a commission, which may produce, 
if long continued, and it should become public, the most dangerous 
jealousy."— Very Rev. Dr. Carroll, MS. draft of a circular announcing 
his appomtment as Prefect. The Rev. Messrs. Lewis, Molyneux, Far- 
mer, Leonard Neale, and others had urged him to send his acceptance at 
once ; but it is evident that some, still distrustful, regarded Dr. Carroll's 
appointment only as temporary, and an entering wedge to despoil the 
Church of its property. See letters in " U. S. Cath. Mag.," 1844, pp. 
798, etc. 



252 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

him. He expressed his sense of his lack of mental and bodily 
qualifications for the faithful discharge of the duties. To 
give an accurate condition of the state of affairs would re- 
quire statements that might not be pleasing and might seem 
lacking in respect to the Holy See ; but he was not deterred 
by these considerations from the conviction that nothing 
could be safely or efficaciously done for the Church in the 
United States until the actual condition was clearly under- 
stood. 

He then showed how formerly Maryland and Pennsylva- 
nia were the only two colonies where Catholics were allowed 
to reside, and even there were excluded from any civil or 
military office. Since their deliverance from the British 
yoke Catholics could, unmolested, assemble for divine wor- 
ship in any of the States. " In most places, however, they 
are not admitted to any office in the State unless they re- 
nounce all foreign jurisdiction, civil or ecclesiastical," so that 
Catholics were virtually under civil disabilities in most of the 
States, enjoying fully the rights of their fellow-citizens only 
in Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, and Yirginia. " But," 
he added, " how long we are to enjoy the - benefits of this 
toleration or equal rights, I would not dare to assert. Many 
of our people especially in Maryland fear, that we shall be 
absolutely excluded from holding office ; for my own part, I 
have deemed it wiser not to anticipate evils, but to bear them 
when they come. I cherish the hope that so great a wrong 
will not be done us : nay more I trust that the foundations 
of religion will be so firmly laid in the United States, that a 
most flourishing part of the Church ^\\\\ in time be developed 
here, to the great consolation of the Holy See. 

" The Church of England had been the dominant body^ 
directed by ministers dependent on the Bishop of London, 
but after the war, they were not allowed to depend on an 



LETTER TO CARDINAL ANTONELLL 253 

English or any other foreign bishop. They were free to ap- 
point and elect bishops of their own. as they had in fact 
done, although none had yet been consecrated according to 
their rites. They have adopted a form of government for 
their church, and desire it be called and to be national, in 
that it admitted no foreign Superior, that they may be freed 
from such fears for the future as many Catholics felt. 

'' The most Eminent Cardinal may rest assured that the 
greatest evils would be borne by us rather than renounce the 
divine authority of the Holy See : that not only we priests 
who are here, but the Catholic people seem so firm in the 
faith that they will never withdraw from obedience to the 
Sovereign Pontiff. The Catholic body, however, think that 
some favor should be granted to them by the Holy Father, 
necessarj for their permanent enjoyment of the civil rights 
which they now enjoy, and to avert the dangers which they 
fear. From what I have said, and from the framework of 
pubhc affairs here, your Eminence must see how objectiona- 
ble all foreign jurisdiction will be to them. The Catholics 
therefore desire that no pretext be given to the enemies of 
our religion to accuse us of depending unnecessarily on a 
foreign authority ; and that some plan may be adopted, by 
which hereafter an ecclesiastical Superior may be appointed 
for this country, in such a way as to retain absolutely the 
spiritual jurisdiction of the Holy See, and at the same time 
remove all ground of objecting to us, as though we held any- 
thing hostile to the national independence. Many of the 
leading Catholics thought of laying this before his Holiness 
in a general Memorial, especially those who have been either 
in the Continental Congress or the legislature of Pennsylva- 
nia and Maryland : but I induced them to refrain from any 
such step at least for the present. The Holy Father will 
perhaps see more clearly what is to be done in this matter, if 



254 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

he considers the Sixth of the Articles of perpetual Confeder- 
ation between the States, which enacts that no one who holds 
any office under the United States, shall be allowed to receive 
any gift, office or title of any kind whatsoever from any king, 
prince or foreign government, and though this prohibition 
seems to extend only to those who are appointed to offices in 
the republic, it will perhaps be wrested by our opponents to 
apply also to ecclesiastical offices. 

" We desire therefore, Most Eminent Cardinal, to provide 
in every way, that the faith in its integrity, due obedience 
towards the Apostolic See and perfect union should flourish, 
and at the same time that whatever can with safety to relig- 
ion be granted, shall be conceded to American Catholics in 
ecclesiastical government ; in this way we hope that the dis- 
trust of Protestants now full of suspicion will be diminished, 
and that thus our affairs can be solidly established. 

" You have indicated. Most Eminent Cardinal, that it was 
the intention and design of His Holiness to appoint si Yicar- 
Apostohc for these States, invested with the episcopal charac- 
ter and title. While this paternal solicitude foj us has filled 
us with great joy, it also at first inspired some fear : for we 
knew that heretofore American Protestants never could be 
induced to allow even a Bishop of their own sect, when the 
attempt was made during the subjection of these provinces to 
the King of England : hence a fear arose that we would not 
be permitted to have one. But some months since in a con- 
vention of Protestant ministers of the Anglican or as it is here 
called the Episcopal Church, they decreed, that as by author- 
ity of law they enjoyed the full exercise of their religion, 
they therefore had the right of appointing for themselves, 
such ministers of holy things, as the system and discipline 
their sect required ; namely bishops, priests, and deacons ; 
this decision on their part was not censured by the Congress 



LETTER TO CARDINAL ANTONELLL 255 

appointed to frame our laws. As the same liberty in the ex- 
ercise of religion is granted to us, it necessarily follows that 
we enjoy the same right in regard to adopting laws for our 
government. 

" While the matter stands thus, the Holy Father will de- 
cide, and you, Most Eminent Cardinal, will consider whether 
the time is now opportune for appointing a bishop, what his 
qualifications should be, and how he should be nominated. 
On all these points, not as if seeking to obtain my own judg- 
ment, but to make this relation more ample, I shall note a 
few facts. 

" First, as regards the seasonableness of the step, it may be 
noted, that there will be no excitement in the public mind, if 
a bishop be appointed, as Protestants think of appointing one 
for tliemselves : nay, they even hope to acquire some import- 
ance for their sect among the people from the episcopal dig- 
nity ; so too we trust that we shall not only acquire the same, 
but that great advantages will follow ; inasmuch as this church 
will then be governed in that manner which Christ our Lord 
instituted. On the other hand, however, it occurs that as the 
Most Holy Father has already deigned to provide otherwise 
for conferring the sacrament of confirmation, there is no actu- 
al need for the appointment of a bishop, until some candidates 
are found fitted to receive holy orders ; this we hope will be 
the case in a few years, as you will understand, Most Emi- 
nent Cardinal, from a special relation which I purpose writing. 
When that time comes, we shall perhaps be better able to make 
a suitable provision for a bishop, than from our slender re- 
sources we can now do. 

" In the next place, if it shall seem best to his Holiness to as- 
sign a bishop to this country, will it be best to appoint a Yicar- 
Apostolic or an ordinary with a see of his own ? Which will 
conduce more to the progress of Catholicity, which will con- 



256 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

tribute most to remove Protestant jealousy of foreign juris- 
diction ? I know with certainty that this fear will increase, 
if they know that an ecclesiastical superior is so appointed as 
to be removable from office at the pleasure of the Sacred 
Congregation ' de Propaganda Fide/ or any other tribunal 
out of the country, or that he has no power to admit any 
priest to exercise the sacred function, unless that Congrega- 
tion has approved and sent him to us. 

" As to the method of nominating a bishop, I will say no 
more, at present, than this, that we are imploring God in his 
wisdom and mercy to guide the judgment of the Holy See, 
that if it does not seem proper to allow the priests who have 
labored for so many years in this vineyard of the Lord to 
propose to the Holy See, the one whom they deem most fit, 
that some method will be adopted by which a bad feeling 
may not be excited among the people of this country. Catho- 
lic and Protestant." 

He urged the removal of the restriction by which he was 
prevented from receiving any priests but those sent by the 
Congregation " de Propaganda Fide," and alluded especially 
to the case of priests born in the United States' and ordained 
in Europe, many of whom were gradually returning to this 
country, but who on arriving found that they could not exer- 
cise the ministry, however competent, until they had ob- 
tained faculties from Pome. 

He commended the Church in this country earnestly to 
his Eminence's protection : and begged him to " cast his eyes 
on the immense territory included in the limits of the United 
States, with a population daily increasing by the influx of 
immigrants and the natural growth of the people. The true 
faith can everywhere be freely preached, and there seems no 
obstacle to our deriving great fruit from this liberty, except 
the want of priests and means of providing for them." 



DR. CARROLL'S REPORT. 257 

The Eelation on the State of Keligion in the United States 
which he forwarded to Cardinal AntoneUi, was as follows: 

"1. There are in Maryland about 15,800 Catholics ; of these 
there are about 9,000 freemen, adults or over twelve years of 
age ; children under that age, about 3,000 ; and about that 
number of slaves of all ages of African origin, called negroes. 
2. There are in Pennsylvania about 7,000,' very few of whom 
are negroes, and the Catholics are less scattered and live nearer 
to each other. 3. There are not more than 200 in Yirginia 
who are visited four or five times a year by a priest. Many 
other Catholics are said to be scattered in that and other States, 
who are utterly deprived of all religious ministry. 

" In the State of I^ew York I hear that there are at least 
1,500. ("Would that some spiritual succor could be afforded 
them !) They have recently, at their own expense, sent for 
a Franciscan Father from Ireland, and he is said to have the 
best testimonials as to his learning and life ; he had arrived 
a little before I received the letters in which faculties were 
transmitted to me, communicable to my fellow-priests. I 
was for a time in doubt whether I could properly approve 
this priest for the administration of the sacraments. I have 
now, however, decided, especially as the feast of Easter is so 
near, to consider him as one of my fellow-priests, and to 
grant him faculties, and I trust that my decision will meet 
your approbation. 

" As to the Catholics who are in the territory bordering 
on the river called Mississippi and in all that region which 



^ Rev. R. Molyneux to Rev. J. Carroll, December 7, 1784, estimated 
1,000 communicants in Philadelphia, 200 in country ; 1,000 non-commu- 
nicants over twelve years of age in Philadelphia ; at Goshenhoppen under 
Rev. J. B. de Ritter 500 communicants ; at Lancaster (Rev. L. Geissler), 
700 ; at Conewago (Rev. J. Pellentz), 1,000. " U. S. Cath. Mag." iv., p. 
259. The baptisms in Goshenhoppen and its missions in 1785, were 52. 



258 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

following that river extends to the Atlantic Ocean, and from 
it extends to the limits of Carolina, Virginia and Pennsylva- 
nia, — this tract of country contains, I hear, many Catholics, 
formerly Canadians, who speak French, and I fear that they 
are destitute of priests. Before I received your Eminence's 
letters there went to them a priest, German by birth, but 
who came last from France ; he professes to belong to the 
Carmelite order : he was furnished with no sufficient testi- 
monials that he was sent by his lawful superior. What he is 
doing and what is the condition of the Church in tliose parts, 
I expect soon to learn. The jurisdiction of the Bishop of 
Quebec formerly extended to some part of that region ; but 
I do not know whether he wishes to exercise any authority 
there now, that all these parts are subjects to the United 
States." 

Of the Condition, Piety, and Defects, etc., of Catholics : 

" In Maryland a few of the leading more wealthy families 
still profess the Catholic faith introduced at the very founda- 
tion of the province by their ancestors. The greater part of 
them are planters and in Pennsylvania almost all are farmers, 
except the merchants and mechanics living in Philadelphia. 
As for piety, they are for the most part sufficiently assiduous 
in the exercises of religion and in frequenting the sacraments, 
but they lack that fervor, which frequent appeals to the sen- 
timent of piety usually produce, as many congregations hear 
the word of God only once a month, and sometimes only 
once in two months. We are reduced to this by want of 
priests, by the distance of congregations from each other and 
by difficulty of travelling. This refers to Catholics born 
here, for the condition of the Catholics who in great num- 
bers are flowing in here from different countries of Europe, 
is very different. For while there are few of our native 



DR. CARROLL'S REPORT. 259 

Catholics, who do not approach the sacraments of Penance 
and the Holy Eucharist, at least once a year, especially in 
Easter time, you can scarcely find any among the newcomers 
who discharge this duty of religion, and there is reason to 
fear that the example will be very pernicious especially in 
commercial towns. 

" The abuses that have grown among Catholics are chiefly 
those, which result from unavoidable intercourse with non- 
Catholics, and the examples thence derived : namely more free 
intercom'se between young people of opposite sexes than is 
compatible with chastity in mind and body ; too great fond- 
ness for dances and similar amusements ; and an incredible 
eagerness, especially in girls, for reading love stories which 
are brought over in great quantities from Europe. Then 
among other things, a general lack of care in instructing 
their children and especially the negro slaves in their rehg- 
ion, as these people are kept constantly at work, so that they 
rarely hear any instructions from the priest, unless they can 
spend a short time with one ; and most of them are conse- 
quently very dull in faith and depraved in morals. It can 
scarcely be believed how much trouble and care they give 
the pastors of souls. 

" 3. How many priests are there here, their qualifications, 
character and means of support ? 

" There are 19 priests in Maryland and ^yq in Pennsylva- 
nia.' Of these two are more than seventy years old, and 

^ The nineteen priests in Maryland were apparently Very Rev. John 
Carroll, Prefect- Apostolic ; Rev. John Lewis, Bohemia ; Rev. James 
Walton, at St. Inigoes ; Rev. Henry Pile, Newport ; Rev. Benedict 
Neale, Rev. Ignatius Matthews, at St. Thomas' Manor ; Revs. J. Ashton., 
Sylvester Poarman, Port Tobacco ; Rev. Leonard Neale ; Rev. Charles 
Sewall, Baltimore ; Rev. Joseph Mosley, St. Joseph's ; Revs. Augustine 
Jenkins, John Bolton, Francis Beeston, Lewis Roels, Thomas Digges, 
Bernard Diderick, John Boone ; Rev. James Frambach, at Fredericktown ; 



260 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

tliree others very near that age : and they are consequently 
almost entirely unfit to undergo the hardships, without which 
this vineyard of the Lord cannot be cultivated. Of the re- 
maining priests some are in very bad health, and there is one 
recently approved by me for a few months only, that in the 
extreme want of priests I may give him a trial : for some 
things were reported of him, which made me averse to em- 
ploying him. I will watch him carefully, and if anything 
occurs unworthy priestly gravity I will recall the faculties 
granted, whatever inconvenience this may bring to many 
Catholics : for I am convinced that the Catholic faith will 
suffer less harm, if for a short time there is no priest at a 
place, than if living as we do among fellow-citizens of an- 
other religion, we admit to the discharge of the sacred min- 
istry, I do not say bad priests, but incautious and imprudent 
priests. All the other clergymen lead a life full of labor, as each 
one attends congregations far apart, and has to be riding con- 
stantly and with great fatigue, especially to sick calls. 

" Priests are maintained chiefly from the proceeds of the 
estates ; elsewhere by the liberality of the Catholics. There 
is properly no ecclesiastical property here : foi* the property 
by which the priests are supported, is held in the names of 
individuals and transferred by will to devisees. This course 
was rendered necessary when the Catholic religion was 
cramped here by laws, and no remedy has yet been found 
for this difficulty, although we made an earnest effort last 
year. 

" There is a college in Philadelphia, and it is proposed to 
establish two in Maryland, in which Catholics can be admit- 
ted, as well as others, as presidents, professors and pupils. 

the five in Philadelphia were Revs. Robert Molyneux, Ferdinand Farmer, 
Philadelphia ; James Pellentz, Conewago ; Luke Geissler, Lancaster, and 
John B. de Ritter, Goshenhoppen. 



LETTER TO PRINCE DORIA PAMPHILL 261 

We hope that some educated there will embrace the ecclesi- 
astical state. We think accordingly of establishing a semi- 
nary, in which they can be trained to the life and learning 
suited to that state." ' 

On the same day he replied to the letter of Prince Doria 
Pamphili, Archbishop of Seleucia and Apostolic Nuncio pt 
Paris, thanking him for the services he had rendered the 
Catholics in this country and begging his future protection. 
In this letter, also, Pev. Dr. Carroll laid stress on the great 
jealousy felt in the United States of any foreign dependence 
even in ecclesiastical matters, but renewing the assurance of 
the absolute fidehty of the Catholics in the United States to 
the Holy See.' 

Having thus accepted a position which he declared to be 
"' a very delicate one in this country and very laborious," the 
Pev. Dr. Carroll entered on the discharge of its duties. So 
fearful was he that trouble would arise if the nature of his 
position was made known to the clergy and faithful in gen- 
eral, that he did not transmit copies of the documents which 
he had received from Rome, but communicated his appoint- 
ment to the presiding priest in each district, that it might be 
imparted to the rest. 

On the 12th of January, 1785, he transmitted to Pev. 
Ferdinand Farmer and Pev. Leonard J^eale at Philadelphia 
power to publish the Jubilee, which was extended to the 
United States from I^ovember 26, 1784, to l^ovember 26, 
1785. As the Sovereign Pontiff had added a special com- 
mission, empowering him to exchange the enjoined exer- 
cises of piety into other good works. Dr. Carroll wrote : 



^ " Relatio pro Eminentissimo Cardinali Antonello de statu religionis 
in Unitis Feed. Americae provinciis." 
2 Letter February 27, 1785. 



262 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

"As the circumstances of the country do not admit of 
the faithful visiting four different churches, in heu thereof 
be pleased to direct : 1, that the inhabitants of towns 
where there is a chapel convenient for the purpose, with 
the Blessed Sacrament kept in it, must visit the said chapel 
fifteen successive or interrupted days, and there devoutly 
recite either the Litany of the Saints or Seven Our Fathers 
and seven Hail Marys, &c., for the intention expressed 
in his Holiness' constitution : 2, that they who live in 
the country, or in other places not having the convenience 
of a chapel with the Blessed Sacrament kept in it, or who 
living in towns having such a chapel, are nevertheless de- 
prived of all opportunity of visiting it, being servants or 
slaves, shall likewise recite the Litany aforesaid, or seven 
times the Lord's prayer and Angelical Salutation for the 
space of fifteen days, either continued or interrupted. 3, 
that on two Fridays happening within the term of perform- 
ing the devotions aforesaid, all persons obliged to keep the 
usual fasts of the church and who are desirous of gaining the 
benefit of the Jubilee, shall likewise keep fast ; and they 
whose health, age, or other lawful cause, exempts them from 
fasting at other times, on the Fridays aforesaid shall recite 
either the Seven Penitential Psalms, or twice Seven Our 
Fathers and Hail Marys. 

" And I hope that you will appoint to your respective con- 
gregations a time for the commencement of their devotions 
for gaining the Jubilee, in which you may remain several 
days amongst them, and that they begin their spiritual exer- 
cises by seeking in the Sacrament of Penance their reconcili- 
ation with Almighty God, and recovery of a state of grace, 
if needful ; and likewise that they have an opportunity to 
conclude all the other penitential works with receiving the 
Blessed Sacrament." 



CALLS FOR PRIESTS. 263 

The Yerj Kev. Prefect did not at once publisli any Lenten 
Regulations, but added : " Finding it impossible, till I have 
better opportunity of conversing with the several gentlemen, 
to fix a general and equitable rule of keeping Lent for all the 
different congregations, I request each of you to make such 
regulations for this year, for those under your charge, as you 
shall, in prudence, think proper." ' 

The general condition of the Church in the United States, 
so far as he knew it, was given in his Report to the Propa- 
ganda : but he soon found it necessary to write : " The pros- 
pect before us is immense, but the want of cultivators to en- 
ter the field and improve it is a dreadful and discouraging 
circumstance. I receive applications from every part of the 
United States, IS'orth, South, and West, for clergymen, and 
considerable property is offered for their maintenance ; but it 
is impossible and cruel to abandon the congregations already 
formed to go in quest of people who wish to be established 
into new ones. I have written in a pressing manner to all 
whom I conceive likely to come to our assistance, and I hope 
you will urge the return hither of Charles and Francis IsTeale, 

Leonard Brooks, and Thompson, if his health will allow 

Encourage all you can meet with, Europeans or Americans, 
to come among us. We hope soon to have a sum of money 
lodged in London to pay the passage of six at least." ^ 

He learned, too, soon after his appointment that there were 
priests already in the country, who had held no intercourse 
with the older missioners. Some of these had been chaplains 
in the French service, and returned or been recalled by con- 
gregations. Among these were the Rev. Charles Whelan, a 



^ Very Rev. John Carroll to Rev. Messrs. Farmer and Neale, January 
12, 1785. 
« Same to Rev. Charles Plowden, June 29, 1785. 



264 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

CapucTiin, who, invited bj the Catholics of ^ew York, had 
recently arrived ; the Rev. Father Paul or Mr. de St. Pierre, 
a discalced Carmelite, of German birth, but who had been 
chaplain in the French service ; Rev. J. B. Causse, and the 
Sulpitian Huet de la Yaliniere, who, expelled from Canada 
for his advocacy of the American cause, had since been at- 
tending Canadians and Acadians within the American lines. 

The Holy See in establishing the prefecture looked forward 
to a supply of priests, and offered to educate two young men 
at the Propaganda ; but at the moment Dr. Carroll did not 
see his way to profit by this offer. The King of France, in 
this instance evincing a real interest in the Church in this 
country, also offered eight free places in the Seminary of 
Bordeaux for JS^orth-American Catholic youths born subjects 
of the United States/ 

Of the new congregations that had been formed in the 
United States after the peace, the most important was that of 
New York. Before the commencement of the Revolution- 
ary war. Father Farmer had visited that city, and according 
to two French dispatches, the Catholics actually had a church 
which was burnt during the war, apparently in the great fire 
that followed the retreat of Washington's army.^ As soon as 
the city was evacuated by the British troops. Rev. Mr. Far- 
mer came openly to the city and organized the little body of 
the faithful. The number of Catholics was inconsiderable, 
and many of them, though long deprived of the sacraments, 
showed little inclination to frequent them. At the close of 
1784, the venerable priest, who must have visited New York 
during the term of his Jersey missions, which took up from 



* Rev. Mr. Thorpe to Very Rev. J. Carroll, Rome, August 31, 1785. 
' Barbe Marbois to Vergennes, December 20, 1784 ; Otto to same, Jan- 
uary 2, 1786. 



REV. CHARLES WHELAN. 265 

April to June and the month of October, could reckon onlj 
eighteen communicants, three of whom were Germans.' 

In October, 1784, the Eev. Charles Whelan, who had served 
as a chaplain on De Grasse's fleet, and who had apparently 
returned to Ireland after the defeat of that Admiral, arrived 
in [New York,^ having been invited by the Catholics of that 
city ; and the venerable Mr. Farmer gladly committed the 
care of the faithful there to him. The Kev. Dr. Carroll was 
perplexed as to his authority in regard to him. He could 
not grant faculties to any one who was not sent or approved 
by the Propaganda, and he at first intimated to Father Whelan 
that he had no power to grant him faculties. On further 
consideration, however, he decided that all priests actually in 
the country before the decree of his appointment reached 
him were made sharers in the faculties granted, and he au- 
thorized the Capuchin Father to proceed. It was a sign of 
coming difficulties that Father "Whelan officiated without 
waiting for faculties. "* 

New York was then the capital of the United States and 
the residence of the foreign ministers, several of whom were 
Catholics, and while Congress was in session, Catholic mem- 
bers resided here. All this gave a social influence that en- 
couraged the faithful. The little flock was too poor, how- 



1 Rev. F. Farmer to Very Rev. Dr. Carroll, May 10-16, 1785. Tlie 
Register of Rev. F. Farmer has no allusion to any mission in New York. 
Several years ago Rt. Rev. Dr. Bayley, then Bishop of Newark, told me 
that he understood that the Register mentioned his visiting Wall Street. 
I twice carefully examined the Register, and could find only a mention 
of the Wallkill, a well-known stream of water in New Jersey. 

2 It would seem that Father Whelan at first acted merely as private 
chaplain to a Portuguese merchant, apparently Jose Ruiz Silva. Don 
Diego de Gardoqui to Conde de Floridablanca, New York, July 25, 
1785. 

' Very Rev. John Carroll to Rev. Mr. Whelan, April 16, 1785. 
12 



266 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

ever, to secure at once a permanent place where thej could 
assemble for divine worship. They met in various halls of 
which they could obtain temporary use. 

The French embassy was transferred to New York, and 
with it, the chaplain and his whole chapel outfit. On the 
2Yth of March, 1785, Barbe Marbois wrote with characteris- 
tic complacency, " The establishment of the Legation chapel 
at New York will give the Catholics of that city all the 
spiritual aid that they can desire." ' But though the chaplain 
remained after the departure of the minister, there is no trace 
of any services rendered by him to the Cathohcs in New 
York, though he did act as chaplain at the Spanish embassy.'' 

The one to whom the Catholics of the great city owe most 
is Hector St. John de Crevecoeur, Consul-General of France, 
who had served brilliantly under Montcalm in Canada, and 
after the war became a farmer in New York. Though by no 
means a fervent Catholic, St. John de Crevecoeur, who had 
acquired influence here by his '' Letters of an American Far- 
mer," seems to have taken the lead in organizing the Catho- 
lics in the city, and inspiring them with courage. In their 
name he applied in April, 1Y85, to the city authorities for the 
use of the Exchange on Broad Street, a building then entirely 
unoccupied ; but the Common Council refused to permit the 



' Barbe Marbois, Trenton, December 20, 1784 ; Philadelphia, March 
27, 1785. 

■2 Diego de Gardoqui to Conde de Floridablanca, New York, July 25, 
1785. Rev. Mr, Farmer v/as evidently in New York about this time. 
His Register records the baptism May 2, 1785, of Catharine, born Octo- 
ber 31, 1783, of William Byron and Wilhelmina, the sponsors being Pat- 
rick Coffe and Sarah Canane. He then visited his Jersey missions. 
*' He is no more fit to take that journey," wrote Father Molyneux when 
his associate set out in April, "than I am to fast forty days and nights 
like St. Stylites without eating or drinking." Letter to Dr. Carroll, 
April 23, 1785. " U. S. Cath. Mag.," iv., p. 192. 



NEW YORK'S FIRST CHURCH. 267 

Catholics to assemble there on Sunday/ St. John de Creve- 
coeur resented the act as an indignity to himself and the Catho- 
lic body. Roused by him, the Catholics of New York resolved 
to secure ground and erect a church. A law had been passed 
for the incorporation of religious societies, and under its provi- 
sions, St. John de Crevecoeur, Jose Ruiz Silva, James Stew- 
art, and Henry DuflBn were incorporated on the 10th of June, 
1Y85, as " The Trustees of the Roman Catholic Church in 
the City of New York." There was some difficulty in ob- 
taining a site, but during the summer Father Whelan, guided, 
it is said, by Mr. Silva's judgment_, bought a lease of five lots 
on Barclay Street extending to Church. A carpenter's-shop 
standing on this ground became a temporary church building 
for the Catholic body on New York Island. In August, 
Trinity Church, which owned the fee, encouraged the little 
flock of Catholics by agreeing to sell them the reversion on 
easy terms, and more than fulfilled the promise.^ Castigli- 
oni, an Italian traveller here at the time, mentions the poor 
place in which the holy sacrifice was offered, and states 
that the congregation, which was neither numerous nor 
rich, evinced good- will in their endeavor to erect a suitable 
church." 

The Spanish minister, not to be without means of hearing 
mass even on Sundays and holidays, applied to his govern- 
ment for a chaplain and chapel. The King of Spain readily 
granted the request, and Father John O'Connell, then Yicar 



' Letter of Catholics to Mr. de Crevecoeur to obtain of the city a site 
for a church. — Crevecoeur's petition to the Common Council. " Archives 
des Affaires Etrangeres." Carton du Consulat de New York, 1783-8. 

5 Records of Trinity. Reply of Trinity Church, "Archives des Af- 
faires Etrangeres. " 

^Luizi Castiglioni, "Viaggio negli Stati Uniti," Milano, 1790, i., p. 

177. 



268 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

of the Hospital of the Irish Dominicans at Bilboa, was se- 
lected, and arrived May IT, 1786. Senor Gardoqui endeav- 
ored to obtain plate and vestments for his chapel at New 
Orleans, but failing, purchased of John Leamj in Philadel- 
phia vestments, a silver chalice, crucifix, and candlesticks, 
with all other requisites for a chapel, for six hundred and. 
nine dollars and one real. 

IN^ew York had thus two legation chapels and a church 
begun. The French chaplain did not remain long, but Father 
O'Connell, besides his duties at the embassy, seems to have 
done mission work in the city. He solicited the ordinary 
faculties granted to missionaries to enable him to exercise 
the ministry and give aid to the Catholics in Xew York. 
Such faculties were actually granted by the Archbishop of 
Corinth, Papal ISTuncio to the Spanish Court, at the request 
of the King. He was the first of the Irish Dominicans to 
serve in this country, and we may infer that he paved the 
way for the brilliant, able, and good priests of the Irish prov- 
ince, who subsequently labored in Xew York and Phila- 
delphia.' 

The soldiers of " Congress' Own," the two Canadian regi- 
ments and their families, were left at the close of the war in 
great distress. Many of them, with other Canadian refugees, 
gathered near Fishkill till the State of New York set apart 
lands for them near Lake Champlain. The general govern- 
ment provided transportation, and in the summer of 1786 
two hundred and fifty were conveyed to their new homes in 

^ Diego de Gardoqui to Conde de Florid ablanca, New York, July 25, 
1785 ; May 26, 1786 ; December 6, 1787. Letter of Otamendi, Madrid, 
December 22, 1785 ; January 12, March 13, 1786. Letter to Archbishop 
Corinth, San Ildefonso, July 28, 1787, from Archbishop, July 31, 1787. 
Father O'Connell's name appears as a subscriber in Carey, "American 
Museum," iii., p. 5. He left New York toward the close of 1789. 



BEV. ME. PELLENTZ'S ZEAL. 269 

Chazy and Coopersville/ Thej were thus within access of 
the Catholic clergy in Canada, but in that province the ban 
of excommunication rested on them. Hence they were long 
without a priest, and though they assembled to say mass 
prayers and sing their old hymns, many in time were lost to 
the faith/ 

Beyond IS^ew York a few Catholics were to be found at 
Boston, but they had as yet made no attempt to obtain a 
priest or a place for divine service. 

The Penobscot Indians in the District of Maine were at- 
tended by a priest from Montreal, but some of the younger 
men had been drawn away by Protestant ministers, and the 
priest, fearing for his life, had withdrawn to an island in the 
river. 

The German priests were gradually sinking, and Rev. Mr. 
Pellentz wrote about this time to a friend in G-ermany that 
some clergymen from that country were much needed in 
Pennsylvania, and that if one or two selected and recommend- 
ed by his friend would come, their passages should be paid ; 
and Eev. Mr. Pellentz devoted £100 to meet this expense.' 

This letter fell into the hands of an officious clergyman at 
Mentz, who had it printed in an ecclesiastical journal in that 
<3ity. This induced two Capuchin Fathers to come over in 
178Y without any further correspondence.* Other priests 
followed unsolicited and unexpected. 



' :N"otice of Udney Hay to Canadian Refugees, July 8, 1786, in *' New 
York Packet." 

'^ Smith, "A History of the Diocese of Ogdensburg," New York, pp. 
157-8 ; 13, 21-23. 

3 Letter of Right Rev. John Carroll, August 24, 1798. 

* One of these Capuchins, Rev. Charles Helbron, was recalled to Eu- 
rope, and became one of the martyred priests of the French Revolution. 
Cardinal Antonelli to Bishop Carroll, August 14, 1790. 



270 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

About the same time tlie venerable Ferdinand Farmer, m 
letters from Germany, heard of the character and estimable 
qualities of Eev. Lawrence Graessel, who was in the novitiate 
of the Society of Jesus at the time of the suppression, and 
had since been ordained a priest.' Rev. Mr. Farmer earnestly 
invited him to give his services to the country which he liim-^ 
self had bedewed with his sweat, and expressed the pleasure 
he should feel in having him as his fellow-laborer. Rev. 
Mr. Graessel resigned his position, already one of importance,, 
with flattering prospects of preferment, and hastened across 
the Atlantic to place himself under the venerable Mr. Farmer. 



. 9r^^ -^a^C 



PAC-SIMILE OP SIGNATURE OF REV. AL. GRAESSEL. 

Before he arrived, however, that laborious missionary had 
breathed his last. The Very Rev. Carroll, carrying out the 
views of the Rev. Mr. Farmer, placed Mr. Graessel and the 
Rev. Francis Beeston, an English priest who had recently 
arrived in this country, as assistants to Rev. Robert Molyneux 
at St. Joseph's and St. Mary's churches, Philadelphia, giving 
the German priest especial charge of his countrymen. The 
former church was still used for service, for the venerable 
Farmer states in one of his last letters that it was generally 
crowded full at the first mass.^^ 

' Very Rev. John Carroll to Cardinal Antonelli, August 18, 1786. 
Very Rev. Dr. Carroll's reply to Smyth's pamphlet. That discontented 
priest had assailed the Prefect- Apostolic for appointing to Philadelphia, 
the holy and devoted Graessel. See also Foley, " Records of the English 
Province," vii., pp. 47, 318 ; Treacy, in " Woodstock Letters," xv., p. 99. 
The Rev. Hubert Hartmann, S. J., has succeeded in finding the Period' 
leal in which Rev. Mr. Pellentz's letter appeared, 

" Rev. F. Farmer to Very Rev. J. Carroll, March 13, 1785. 



CATHOLICS IN KENTUCKY. 271 

The peace'^stablished in 1783, throwing open the country 
to immigration, and the valley of the Mississippi to settle- 
ment, produced great changes in the Catholic body in the 
United States, by removals within and emigration from with- 
out. 

People came from Europe to seek their fortunes or fix 
their homes in the New Republic, and thronged the seaports 
on the Atlantic from Boston to Savannah. Not a few of 
these were Catholics, and little bodies of the faithful gath- 
ered in Boston, New York, and Charleston, while others 
penetrated inland to join friends or relatives. 

At the same time a movement to colonize the West spread 
through the country on the Atlantic coast. CathoHcs were 
influenced by the general feeling. From several parts of 
Maryland bodies began to move toward Kentucky.' In 
Pennsylvania Catholics in the old mission districts of Cone- 
wago and Goshenhoppen, who had toiled in the less product- 
ive parts of the State, looked longingly toward the fertile 
lands beyond the Alleghanies. 

Maryland Catholics began to emigrate to Kentucky as early 
as 1Y74, William Coomes and Dr. George Hart being the 
pioneers, and in this year (1785) twenty-five families of a 
league of sixty Catholic families set out from St. Mary's 
County, Maryland, to settle on lands which they had taken 
up on Pottinger's Creek." The first priest to visit them was 
the Carmelite, Rev. Paul de St. Pierre, who was at Baltimore 



^ The Spanish government endeavored to draw some of these to Flor- 
ida. Rev. C. Whelan to Don Diego de Gardoqui, Leonardtown, March 
27. 1787. 

^ Webb, " The Centenary of Catholicity in Kentucky," Louisville, 
1884, pp. 27-8 ; Spalding, "Sketches of the Early Catholic Missions of 
Kentucky," pp. 23, 25 ; " U. S. Catholic Miscellany," iii., p. 337, Decem- 
ber 1, 1824. 



272 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

in 1784, endeavoring to obtain faculties, and set out by way 
of Pittsburgh for the West. He was at Louisville in Febru- 
ary, and wrote to Dr. Carroll that he intended visiting the 
Catholics in Kentucky several times a year, taking up his 
residence near Mr. Lancaster.' He did not, however, remain, 
but appears at Yincennes and Cahokia from 1785 to 1787." 

The next year another party of Catholics settled on Hard- 
in's Creek. In 1787 Bardstown was tlie home of another 
cluster of Catholic families ; and the Rev. Charles Whelan 
from Maryland, after a journey fraught with peril, took up 
his residence among the pioneers at Pottinger's Creek, and 
remained till the spring of 1790, visiting several stations, but 




FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATURE OF REV. PAUL DE ST. PIERRE. 

he did not erect a church or chapel. Becoming involved in 
trouble with some of his flock he withdrew from Kentucky. 
The Dominican Father William de Rohan, in 1787 erected 
the Church of the Holy Cross at Pottinger's Creek, the cra- 
dle of Cathohcity in Kentucky. It was the first structure 
for Catholic worship erected in the State. ^ 

The report and letter of Rev. Dr. Carroll gave much 
pleasure to the Cardinal Prefect and to his Holiness when 
they were communicated to him. Cardinal Antonelli ex- 

1 Very Rev. John Carroll to [Rev. Mr. de St. Pierre] August 19, 1785. 

2 Register of Vincennes, March 30, 1785. " Lettre des Habitans des 
Cahos a M. Lavaliniere," 22 Avril, 1787. 

3 Webb, " The Centenary of Catholicity in Kentucky," p. 32. Letter 
of Rev. Mr. St. Pierre to Very Rev. John Carroll ; " Origine et Progr^s 
de la Mission du Kentucky," Paris, 1821, pp. 1-2. 



DR. CARROLL'S VISITATION. 273 

pressed all this in a letter dated Julj 23, 1785, in which he 
assured Dr. Carroll that it had been the intention of the 
Sovereign Pontiff to appoint him as the first to hold the 
episcopal dignity. The erection of a Vicariate or See was 
deferred, however, in conformity with the wish of the 
American clergy, and they were even permitted for this first 
occasion to nominate a candidate. It was further stated that 
the Sacred Congregation would have no diflSculty in consent- 
ing that in future the missionaries should nominate two or 
three from whom the Sacred Congregation would make a se- 
lection. 

As it was deemed better to defer the appointment till pro- 
vision had been made for continuing the supply of mission- 
aries and providing for the support of a Vicar Apostolic, 
this opinion of the American clergy also had its influence in 
causing the Holy See to defer an appointment. 

Meanwhile greater powers were accorded to the Prefect- 
Apostolic, who was again urged to send two American 
youths to the Urban College in Pome.^ 

Having obtained holy Chrism, the Yery Pev. Prefect be- 
gan his visitation in the summer of 1785, the congregations 
in Maryland receiving his first attention. It is probable that 
he laid the corner-stone of the new church at St. Inigoes, on 
the 13th of July, when Pev. Mr. Walton began its erection. 
But we have no details of the state of the different missions 
as Dr. Carroll found them at this time.^ On the 22d of Sep- 
tember he again left his home at Pock Creek " on a progress 
to administer confirmation at Philadelphia, l^ew York, and 
in the upper counties of the Jerseys and Pennsylvania, where 

^ Sacred Congregation de Propaganda Fide to Dr. Carroll, July 23, 

1785. 

"^ Some speak of confirmation in Philadelphia prior to this date, but he 
could not possibly have conferred it. 
12* 



274 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

our worthy German brethren have formed congregations,'* 
as he himself records.^ 

From this visitation he returned in December.'' It ex- 
tended as far as New York, and confirmation was adminis- 
tered there and in Philadelphia, and possibly at some interme- 
diate places. 

In New York, Father Andrew Nugent's credentials ap- 
peared to be satisfactory, but Dr. Carroll, under the conditions 
imposed by the Propaganda, could give him no faculties. Yet 
he very soon tried to supplant Father Whelan, and the trus- 
tees seemed anxious to have the latter removed. The Prefect- 
Apostolic met the trustees and the clergymen, and articles 
were agreed to, which apparently settled all difficulties. These 
he prudently left in writing with them. 

In Philadelphia the Pev. Robert Molyneux purchased 
early in 1785, at a cost of £600, a lot adjoining St. Joseph's 
church, and proposed to sell a less desirable portion so as to 
make the church property sixty feet wide by one hundred 
and forty deep. This gave them a free passage to Walnut 
Street, and space on which to erect a presbytery. The old 
chapel was generally overcrowded at the first mass, and as 
one of the two priests was often absent on Sundays and holi- 
days, attending missions and stations, Father Farmer solicited 
a permission, unusual then, of saying two masses. Indeed 
he felt that two priests were inadequate to the wants of the 
growing Cathohc body. " Philadelphia," he wrote, " wiU al- 
ways want three or four Priests." 

The Recollect Father Bandol, chaplain of the French em- 

' Letter to Rev. C. Plowden, Rock Creek, December 15, 1785. " U. 
S. Cath. Mag.," iv., p. 249. 

" We might almost doubt whether he actually set out, but for a letter 
of Father Farmer dated March 30, 1786, speaking of events that occurred 
after he left New York. lb., vi., p. 147. 



PHILADELPHIA. 275 

bassj till its removal to Kew York, had evidently officiated 
from time to time at St. Joseph's, since Father Farmer in 
March, 1785, seems to regret the loss of his aid when he an- 
nounces that the Abbe was to sail to Europe in the next 
month.' When he did so, he bore letters of Rev. Dr. Car- 
roll to the Nuncio at Paris. ^ 

Eev. Mr. Molyneux wrote : " I hope you will consider us, 
and order Mr. Geissler to our assistance if possible. It is 
pleasing to me, to Mr. Farmer, and he himself is sensible of 
the necessity. For my part, I have no private views, the 
public good is all I seek. Yet after all I will not dissemble, 
that it would be very agreeable to me to live elsewhere than 
in Philadelphia. I really feel the labor of this place, and 
thirteen years is not a short time to have felt it. Every day 
the labor increases, and my ability decreases." ^ 

The Dominican Father William O'Brien was also in Phil- 
adelphia, and the city was occasionally visited by Rev. Huet 
de la Yaliniere, who attended the French, and Rev. T. Has- 
sett, who officiated for the Spanish residents or sojourn ers." 

Dr. Carroll next visited stations in Yirginia, and returning 
to Rock Creek, January 11, 1Y86, found letters from jS'ew 
York fraught with importance. 

Things were in a dangerous condition. On the 18th of 
December, two adherents of N^ugent had seized the collection 
taken up at the mass : and the trustees demanded the re- 



^ Rev. Messrs. Molyneux and Farmer to Very Rev. J. Carroll March 
13th to August 24, 1785. " Woodstock Letters," xv., p. 61. 

« Very Rev. J. Carroll to the Nuncio, March 6, 1785. The chapel of 
the embassy was removed to New York apparently in 1784. Letter of 
Marbois to Minister, December 26, 1784. 

3 Rev. R. Molyneux to Very Rev. J. Carroll, June 18, 1785. lb., pp. 
193-4. 

* Rev. R. Molyneux to Very Rev. J. Carroll, March 28, 1785. 



276 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

moval of Father Whelan ; they even threatened to have re- 
course to legal means to rid themselves of him. They as- 
sumed that a congregation had a right not only to choose 
such clergyman as was agreeable to them, but to dismiss him 
at pleasure ; and that after such election, the bishop or other 
ecclesiastical superior could not hinder him from exercising 
the usual functions. 

Dr. Carroll wrote to both the clergymen, urging them to 
fraternal charity and harmony.^ In addressing the trustees 
he entered fully into the dangerous and anti-Catholic ideas 
which they evinced : " If ever the principles there laid down 
should become predominant, the unity and catholicity of our 
church would be at an end ; and it would be formed into dis- 
tinct and independent societies, nearly in the same manner as 
the congregational Presbyterians of your neighboring New 
England States. A zealous clergyman performing his duty 
courageously and without respect of persons, would be always 
liable to be the victim of his earnest endeavors to stop the 
progress of vice and evil example, and others more comply- 
ing with the passions of some principal persons of the con- 
gregation would be substituted in his room : and if the eccle- 
siastical superior has no control in these instances, I will refer 
it to your own judgment what the consequences may be. 
The great source of misconception in this matter, is that an 
idea appears to be taken both by you and Mr. Whelan, that 
the officiating clergyman at ISTew York is a parish priest, 
whereas there is yet no such office in the United States. The 
hierarchy of our American Church not being yet constituted, 
no parishes are formed ; and the clergy coming to the assist- 
ance of the faithful, are but voluntarv laborers in the vine- 

' Very Rev. Dr. Carroll to Rev, A. Nugeflt, Rock Creek, January 17, 
1786 ; same to Rev. Mr. Wbelan, January 18. 



NEW YORK. 277 

yard of Christ, not vested with ordinary jurisdiction annexed 
to their office, but exercising it as a delegated and extra-hier- 
archical commission." ' 

He explained that no valid grounds had been given him 
for withdrawing faculties from Father Whelan, and he told 
them that if that priest left, he could not under the in- 
structions from Rome empower either Father Nugent or the 
Eev. Huet de la Yaliniere to officiate in l^ew York, so that 
they would be without a priest to say mass for them. As to 
their threat of attempting to drive Father Whelan from the 
altar by process of law, Dr. Carroll wrote : "I cannot tell 
what assistance the laws might give you ; but allow me to say, 
that you can take no step so fatal to that respectability in 
which as a religious society you wish to stand, or more preju- 
dicial to the Catholic cause. I must therefore entreat you to 
decline a design so pernicious to all your prospects ; and pro- 
testing against measures so extreme, I explicitly declare, that 
no clergyman, be he who he may, shall receive any spiritual 
powers from me who shall advise or countenance so unnec- 
essary and prejudicial a proceeding." ^ 

Much of the spring was devoted by Dr. Carroll to visita- 
tion and conferring the sacrament of Confirmation. On the 
13th of March he began a letter to Cardinal Antonelli, but 
before completing it received a letter from him repeating 
the satisfaction of his Holiness Pope Pius YI. at his report 
on the condition of the Church in the United States, and re- 
moving the restriction in regard to missionaries contained in 
his original instructions.^ 

^ Very Rev. John Carroll to Trustees, New York, January 25. 

^ Same to Rev. Mr. Nugent, January 17, 1786 ; same to Rev. Mr. 
Whelan, January 17, 1786 ; same to Messrs. Lynch and Stoughton, Janu* 
ary 25, 1786 ; same to Rev. Mr. Whelan, January 28, 1786. 

3 Cardinal Antonelli to Very Rev. J. Carroll, July 23, 1785. 



278 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Before lie completed the letter to Rome lie had to deplore 
the loss of two excellent and devoted priests. Rev. Luke 
Geissler, who died at Conewago on the 10th of August, and 
Rev. Ferdinand Farmer, who expired just a week afterward 
at Philadelphia.^ Both were of that band of excellent mis- 
sionaries whom the Jesuit provinces in Gerrnanj had sent 
to America to attend their countrymen, but whose labors 
were given unstintedly to all Catholics. Rev. Luke Geissler, 
born in 1735, entered the Society of Jesus in 1756 and be- 
came a professed Father in 1772. He had then been in this 
country for six years, and died, after twenty years' labor in 
this fold, Lancaster and its missions being especially blessed 
with his ministry.^ Rev. Ferdinand Steynmeyer, known on 
the American mission as " Father Farmer," was one of the 
most illustrious priests connected with the Church in the 
British colonies and the Republic in its early days. He was 
a fruitful laborer at Lancaster and Philadelphia, with their 
dependent stations ; as successor of Father Schneider he at- 
tended the scattered Catholics in ^N^ew Jersey, from Delaware 
Bay to Greenwood Lake, and founded the Catholic Church 
in Isem York State, exercising the ministry at Warwick, 
Fishkill, and New York City, organizing the church in the 
last-named place. He was born in the Circle of Suabia, 
Germany, October 13, 1720, and was received into the Soci- 
ety of Jesus September 26, 1743. He solicited an appoint- 
ment to the work of spreading the Gospel in China, but in 
obedience to his superiors came to America. '' He began his 
mission at Lancaster, where he resided six years, in all the 
poverty and humility of an apostle." Then he became con- 



^ Two priests — one English, the other from the Lower Rhine — arrived 
before August. Rev. Dr. Carroll to Cardinal Antonelli, August, 1786. 
2 Foley, " Records of the English Province," vii., p. 291. 



DEATH OF REV. F. FARMER. 279 

nected with St. Joseph's Church, Philadelphia. While labor- 
ing as an obscure missioner in Pennsylvania he corresponded 
with learned societies in Europe, who recognized his great 
mathematical ability. When Eev. Dr. Carroll was appointed 
Prefect-Apostolic, he found the Kev. Mr. Farmer a wise 
counsellor and a prompt and ready coadjutor in the great 
work confided to him. His merit was recognized by all, and 
he filled, as trustee of the University of Philadelphia, a posi- 
tion which revived prejudice has since made inaccessible to a 
Catholic. Undeterred by failing health he set out in 1T86 to 
visit his JS'ew Jersey missions. It was the last priestly work 
of the apostle of that State. He then crossed into New York 
and baptized seven near Warwick, Orange County, one of 
them James Shea, son of Cornelius and Frances. Then we 
find him at Mount Hope and E-ingwood. His carefully kept 
Kegister closes with an entry on the 30th of July. 

The Kegisters kept by this great and learned priest are 
still preserved, and are one of the consoling monuments of 
early Catholicity in Philadelphia. His funeral sermon was 
preached by his associate. Rev. Robert Molyneux.^ 

The Yery Rev. Dr. Carroll felt deeply the loss of this able 
clergyman, and described him as a priest who had spent many 
years at Philadelphia in the practice of all kinds of virtue 
and labor for the salvation of souls, and closed his life full of 
merits by what may well be regarded as a most holy death. ^ 

The project of erecting a church at N^ew York was advanc- 
ing by the energy of St. John de Crevecoeur and the patron- 



' Foley, " Records of the English Province," vii., p. 739 ; Molyneux, 
*' A Funeral Sermon on the Death of the Rev. Ferdinand Farmer, who 
departed this life the 17th August, 1786, in the 66th year of his age." 
Philadelphia, C. Talbot, 1786. Reprinted by the late Rev. J. M. Finotti, 
Boston. 

* Very Rev. John Carroll to Cardinal Antonelli, January 13, 1787. 



280 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

age of Don Diego de Gardoqui. Father Whelan and the 
trustees of the congregation undertook the erection of the 
edifice with courage, adopting a plan beyond their actual 
means, but hopefully looking forward to future progress. It 
was to be a handsome brick structure, with a square tower, 
forty-eight feet front by eighty-one in depth. They addressed 
petitions for aid to the Kings of France and Spain, the latter 
forwarded through Don Diego de Gardoqui, who further- 
more consented to lay the corner-stone.' This ceremony 
took place on the 5th of October, 1785, between the hours 
of eleven and twelve o'clock, in the presence of a large as- 
semblage. The Spanish minister placed in the corner-stone 
specimens of the coinage of King Charles lY. struck that 
year, and in conformity with the desire of the congregation 
named the church "^ St. Peter's. They were not, however^ 
able to proceed with the work at once, but continued collect- 
ing funds for the purpose in ]^ew York and Europe. 

Their appeal to the French King seems to have met with 
no response, active and generous as Mr. de Crevecoeur had 
shown himself : ^ that to King Charles lY. of Spain was at 

^ Don Diego de Gardoqui to the Conde de Floridablanca, New York, 
September 3, 1785. The petition inclosed is signed by Jos§ Ruiz Silva, 
Henry Duffin, and Stewart, and states the purchase of ground, the diffi- 
culty of collecting means on account of the poverty of the faithful, many 
of whom had lost all in the late war. Very Rev. John Carroll to Cardi- 
nal Antonelli, January 12, 1787. 

^ " New York Packet," October 10, 1785. Gardoqui to Conde de 
Floridablanca, November 21, 1785, inclosing translation of a report of 
the ceremony. Crevecoeur, "Vie de St. John de Crevecoeur," Paris, 
1883, p. 109, etc. 

^ Authorization of Trustees to Mr. de Crevecoeur to collect in France ; 
Circular of Catholics to open a subscription. Carton du Consulat de 
New York. Unfortunately the books are no longer extant to show the 
amount he obtained from the faithful here and elsewhere. They were 
still preserved in my boyhood, and my grandfather's name appeared. 
Cr6vecoeur's successor as Consul to New York, Mr. Otto, a Protestant,. 



ST. PETERS CHURCH, N. Y. 281 

once taken into consideration, and it was at first proposed to 
give funds from the revenues of Mexico ; but as this might 
prove a long and tedious way, Senor Gardoqui was directed 
to pay one thousand dollars as the contribution of iiis Catho- 
lic Majesty.' The Trustees received the money in June, 
1786, and addressed the Spanish Minister expressing their 
obligation to King Charles, and subsequently asked him to 
select a pew for the perpetual use of the Spanish legation.^ 
The Yery Kev. Prefect- Apostolic also wrote to Don Diego 
de Gardoqui to express his thanks for the generosity mani- 
fested by the Spanish monarch.^ 

Meanwhile a carpenter's-shop which stood on the leasehold 
property they had acquired on Barclay Street was fitted up 
as a temporary chapel/ It was not till the 26th of May fol- 
lowing that an advertisement appeared in one of the E'ew 
York papers, calling for proposals from masons and carpen- 
ters/ Notwithstanding the feeling that had been excited 
against him. Father Whelan pushed the work on actively 
during the summer. The Catholic body felt a reasonable 
pride at its progress, and urged the Prefect- Apostolic to so- 
licit the faculty to consecrate it on its completion. 

wrote January 2, 1786 : " It would be impolitic to support Catholicity 
too openly. Mr. Otto has accordingly refused to give the Catholic priest 
at New York contributions solicited for rebuilding the Church burned 
during the war. Mr. de Gardoqui has made a donation and laid the 
corner-stone." 

' Letters of the Marquis de Sonora, December 3, 1785 ; January 28, 
March 13, 1786. That of March 18 announces the king's donation. 

2 Letter and receipt of Trustees, June 20, 1786 ; October 28, 1786. 

^ Very Eev. John Carroll to Don Diego de Gardoqui, November 14, 
1786, inclosed in letter to Conde de Floridablanca, December 31, 1786. 

■* An Italian gentleman, Mr. Trapani, whose grandsons were my school- 
fellows, told me in my boyhood of his attending mass in this structure. 

^ " New York Gazetteer and County Journal," May 26, 1786 ; " New 
York Packet," June 1, 1786. 



282 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Before the edifice was ready to be dedicated to the service 
of God, Father Whelan yielded to the turbulent opposition 
raised against him, chiefly because he was not sufficiently 
eloquent to please some who neglected the sacraments, but 
were very much inclined to interfere in the management of 
the church. Father Whelan, a priest of irreproachable life 
and devoted to his calling, at last rehnquished the struggle 
and resigned his position in February, 1787, without having 
the consolation of witnessing the opening of the church for 
which he had labored so unselfishly.' 

This left ^ew York with no priest except Rev. Huet de 
la Yaliniere, who had looked after the French and Canadians, 
and to whom powers were forwarded to attend the Cath- 
olics generally ; and Rev. Father Andrew Nugent, Capu- 
chin. The Yery Rev. Dr. Carroll fully recognized the im- 
portance of the IN^ew York mission, and would gladly have 
confided the faithful there to a priest of eminent virtue and 
ability. But he had no one to send, and had no alternative 
but to give temporary faculties, as he reluctantly did, to Rev. 
Andrew [N^ugent, making them exj)ressly usque ad revoca- 
tionem. '' I am pleased and edified," he wrote, " with the 
steadfast faith of the Roman Catholics of ^ew York. You 
will not fail to use your unwearied endeavors to encourage 
amongst them the union of works with faith, and particularly 
the frequentation of the Sacraments. I am afraid you will 
have much difficulty in prevailing over the contrary, habits 
of grown people ; but the rising generation may be formed 
to the practises best calculated to nourish a spirit of prayer 
and the fear of God. My best wishes attend them all." 

The frequentation of the sacraments had been steadily in- 



^ Bayley, "A Brief Sketch of the Eariy History of the Catholic 
Church." 



ST. PETERS CHURCH, N. Y. 283 

culcated for generations in Maryland and Pennsylvania, and 
all, whether of English, Irish, or German origin, were regular 
in approaching the holy table ; but in Ireland at this period, 
owing to the influence acquired at Louvain and other schools 
on the continent, many of the clergy discouraged rather than 
encouraged frequent connnunion. Those who emigrated to 
America were often of the more restless and less pious class, 
and they did not keep up the habits of their old home. This 
made the services of a zealous priest all the more necessary. 

The Rev. Mr. La Yaliniere at this time had his little 
French flock, and was busy preparing a kind of Catechism in 
French and Enfi-^ish and forming schemes for seminaries and 
churches in the chief cities of the country. A more tangible 
project was that of purchasing a disused Protestant church in 

FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATURE OF REV. P. HUET DE LA VALINIERE. 

the city of New York for his French-speaking flock. For 
this he solicited aid from the French government, but Barbe 
Marbois, knowing his erratic character, opposed the scheme.* 

The summer of 1786 was one of more than ordinary heat. 
Sickness prevailed, travelling was difficult and laborious, so 
that Yery Rev. Dr. Carroll was compelled to suspend his 
visitation and remain at Rock Creek, which was still his resi- 
dence and mission. 

The authorities at Rome expressed their pleasure at the 
progress of the faith in New York, and intimated that " al- 
though very seldom granted to priests not having the episco- 

^ Barb§ Marbois to Vergennes, January 2, 1786. 



284 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



pal character," faculty might be conferred on him to conse- 
crate St. Peter's Church, New York. 

That edifice was so far advanced that in compliment to 
Charles lY. of Spain, his feast-day, November 4th, dedicated 
to St. Charles Borromeo, was selected for the celebration of 
the first mass. Don Diego de Gardoqui and his suite, a& 




ST. PETER'S CHURCH, NEW YORK, FROM COLTON'S ENGRAVING. 

well as all Spanish residents of the city, were invited to 
attend, a place of honor being assigned to them. A high 
mass was celebrated by Father Andrew Nugent, assisted by 
the chaplains of the French and Spanish legations, the bless- 
ing of the church having been previously performed in pri- 
vate by the rector, who at the close of the mass delivered a 
fitting discourse. 



ST. PETER'S CHURCH, N. Y. 285 

The Spanish Minister then entertained at dinner in his 
house the President of the United States and his Cabinet, 
the Members and Secretary of Congress, the Governor of 
the State, the representatives of foreign powers, many of 
whom probably attended the services in the church/ 

Steps were soon after taken to incorporate the Trustees of 
St. Peter's Church, the former incorporation being regarded 
as too vague. In pursuance of a notification by the rector on 
two successive Sundays, the congregation on the 23d of 
April, 1Y8T, adopted as the title of the corporation ""The 
Trustees for the Roman Catholic Congregation of St. Peter's 
Church in the City of E^ew York in America," and pro- 
ceeded to elect the first board of Trustees.^ 

At this time Pev. Charles Sewall had experienced so 
much difficulty in his endeavor to build up a church at Bal- 
timore, that he lost courage, and asked to be sent to Cone- 
wago ; but he finally consented to stay, the Yery Rev. Pre- 
fect having decided to ^x his residence in that city. "I al- 
ways thought," wrote Rev. Mr. Pellentz, " that he could do 
more for God's greater glory and the salvation of souls in 
Baltimore than here. For that reason, I advised him in 
his troubles to have patience and to take courage. To 
the same intent I called to his remembrance that Saints 
Ignatius and Teresa expected always great success when they 
met with serious obstacles in the beginning of a new college 
or monastery. The hardships Mr. Sewall suffered, made 
me think that Baltimore in time will be a very flourishing 



' "New York Packet," November 7, 1786 ; Very Rev. John Carroll 
to , November 13, 1786 ; Gardoqui to Conde de Floridablanca, No- 
vember 27, 1786, enclosing account of the mass and dinner. 

2 Records in the Register's office, New York. 



286 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

When the Yery Kev. Prefect took up his residence in Bal- 
timore, he found to his grief that the Acadian population 
had degenerated greatly. The intercourse between France 
and the United States had led to the immigration of many 
adventurers. Dr. Carroll, as well as St. John de Crevecoeur, 
describes this class as in general bad and irreligious. " They 
are everywhere a scandal to religion," wrote Dr. Carroll, 
" with very few exceptions. Xot only that, but they dissemi- 
nate, as much as they can, all the principles of irreligion, of 
contempt for the church and disregard for the duties which, 
both command. They have corrupted here almost entirely 
the principles of a numerous body of Acadians or French 
I^euters, and their descendants, who being expelled by the 
English from J^ova Scotia in the war of 1756, settled and in- 
creased here." ^ 

The Rev. Dr. Carroll " preached his first sermon in Balti- 
more on the parable of the Ten Yirgins, which was much 
admired. The classical purity of his composition, the sweet- 
ness of his manner, and his earnest piety made a deep im- 
pression upon his audience ; and on preaching a second time, 
soon after, he became a decided favorite. His sermons were 
so much admired that many Protestants attended them with 
great satisfaction." From this time he discharged the duties 
of pastor at St. Peter's Church, when not making visitations.^ 

From the time of his arrival in Baltimore, the Pev. Dr. 
Carroll took part in all plans for the general improvement. 
In 1786 he was one of the patrons of an Academy established 
to afford a higher education for young men than they could 

1 Very Rev. John Carroll to Rev. C. Plowden, October 23, 1789. 
I cannot find any foundation whatever for the statement that Rev. Dr. 
Carroll was a missionary in Delaware. Rock Creek was his only charge, 
and he removed from that place to Baltimore. 

•^ Scharf, " Chronicles of Baltimore," Baltimore, 1874, p. 243. 



CHURCH AT HAGERSTOWN. 287 

hitherto obtain without going to some other city.' As early 
as March 28th in that year, he was chairman of a meeting 
called for the purpose at Grant's Tavern.'" 

Among the other churches which made an humble begin- 
ning about this time, was that at Hagerstown, Maryland. 
Three lots were purchased for a graveyard by Rev. James 
Frambach, on the 16tli of August, 1Y86. The first resident 
priest was Rev. Denis Cahill, a laborious missionary, who ex- 
tended his care to Martinsburg, Shepherdstown, Winchester,, 
and occasionally to Fort Cumberland and Chambersburg. 
His toil was not unrewarded ; he found the people exemplary 
and pious ; congregations increased, and in each place, except 
Martinsburg, ground was given for a chapel.^ He acquired 
from Adam Miller, a resident of Bedford County, Pa., the 
site of the present Hagerstown church in 1Y94, the consider- 
ation being five shillings, showing that it was virtually a gift. 

The Rev. Mr. Cahill erected a solid log-house, which served 
as house and chapel, and of which a sketch has been preserved. 
He left the country in 1806, and returned to Ireland, where 
he died some years after.* 

While the Rev. Denis Cahill was stationed at Hagers- 
town, he attended several missions in Maryland and Virginia, 
among others Shepherdstown,' in the latter State. After 
saying mass there, or " holding church," as the saying was, 

' B. U. Campbell, " Desultory Sketches of the Catholic Church in 
Maryland," " U. S. Catholic Magazine" (Religious Cabinet), i., p. 312. 

2 "Baltimore Advertiser," March 31, 1786. 

3 Reily, " Conewago," Martinsburg, pp. 116, 203. The deed was in 
trust to Luke Tiernan, Charles Carroll, Rev. D. Cahill, James Mc- 
Clellan, John Adams, James McCardell, Jos. and Wm. Clark.— Rev. 
Denis Cahill to Rt. Rev. J. Carroll, January 24, 1791 ; December, 1795. 

* He died in 1817. Reily, p. 117. 

^Finotti, "The Mystery of Wizard Clip. A Monograph." Balti- 
more, 1879. F. Mulledy's account, p. 3. 



288 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



on one occasion, some of his Catholic flock brought to him a 
Protestant named Livingston, who told him his trouble. 
His house had for years been visited by spirits which an- 
noyed him greatly and destroyed his property ; he had 
moved from Pennsylvania to Virginia, but the persecutors 
followed. He was sure, too, that the priest was the person 
whom he beheld in a dream as one to reheve him.^ 

The Rev. Mr. Cahill made light of the matter, and told 
the man that some malicious neighbors must be playing 
pranks on him. Touched, however, by the man's evident 




REV. D. CaHILL'S CHAPEL AISTD HOUSE, HAGERSTOWN, MD. 

distress, and by the statements of Catholics who corroborated 
Livingston's statements, the priest went to his house in 
Smithiield. After sprinkling the building with holy water 
and reciting a few prayers, he started to go on a sick call. 
As he went out a sum of money that had been missing for 
several days lay at his feet on the threshold. The annoy- 
ance then ceased for a considerable time, to the relief of 



Mrs. McSherry, pp. 58, 107. 



LIVINGSTON'S CONVEBSION. 



289 



Mr. Lmngston, who had apphed in vain to his Protestant 
ministers. 

When the trouble was renewed, he called upon Rev. Mr. 
Cahill with more faith and earnestness. Eev. Mr. Cahill said 
mass at the house, and received Mr. Livingston and some 
members of his family, to the number of fourteen, into the 
church, the Voice that was heard having taught them the 
faith and how to pray.' The injury to property ceased, but 
the Yoice was frequently heard, chiefly when a death had 




SITE OF LIVINGSTON'S HOUSE, FROM A DRAWING BY JAMES R. TAYLOR.'^ 

occurred, or some need existed of special prayer. Its influ- 
ence was always beneficial, and never caused trouble or di- 
minished piety. 

The visitations were notorious throughout the country, and 
the place, in consequence of the way in which articles had 



^ F. Mulledy, p. 4 ; Mrs. McSherry, pp. 60, 108. 

^ After Mr. Taylor made this sketch and others for me in 1864-5, I 
learned that his family had preserved a memory of the events, his great- 
grandfather having visited Livingston's place purposely to learn about 
it. See Finotti, p. 133, etc. 
13 



290 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

been cut, grew to be called " Wizard Clip." The Eev. 
Demetrius A. Gallitzin visited the house from Pennsylvania 
and investigated the statements of Livingston and his neigh- 
bors : he drew up an account, which is now unfortunately 
lost. 

Mr. Livingston, soon after his conversion, went to Balti- 
more and saw Dr. Carroll, who was convinced of the man's 
sincerity, and that he had been supernaturally instructed.' 

The Yoice was heard by IsIjc. Livingston for years, and the 
facts were attested by his family, and their neighbors, the 
McSherrys. Mr. Livingston finally removed to Pennsylvania 
again, and gave his farm with a small house for the use of 
the church. Part of the ground has since been used as a 
cemetery : the house has yielded to decay. The place is held 
in reverence, the Yoice having declared that it would before 
the end of time be a great place for prayer and fasting."^ 

Strange and wonderful as the main facts related are, they 
were credited after careful examination by able, learned, and 
far from credulous men. 

The missions attended from Conewago were : Paradise, Lit- 
tlestown, where a house was adapted for church, purposes in 
1791 ; Hanover, Taneytown, attended from the days of Father 
Frambach ; Westminster, where a frame church was erected 

1 B. Mobberly, p. 18 ; Gallitzin, "A Letter to a Protestant Friend on 
the Holy Scriptures," Ebensburgh, 1820, p. 144 ; Letter to Catharine C. 
Doll, in Finotti, p. 88 ; Letter April 11, 1839, p. 89. Prince Gallitzin's 
examination was not a superficial one, "My view in coming to Virginia 
and remaining there three months was to investigate those extraordinary 
facts at Livingston's, of which I had heard so much at Conewago, and 
which I could not prevail upon myself to believe ; but I was soon con- 
verted to a full belief of them. No lawyer in a court of justice did ever 
examine or cross-examine witnesses more strictly than I did all those I 
could procure," p. 90. Brownson, "Life of Demetrius Augustine Gal- 
litzin," New York, 1873, pp. 100-7. 

2 Finotti, pp. 34, 45. 



EEV. J. B. DE BITTER. 291 

about 1789 on a plot of four acres given by John Logston 
for the service of God ; York, where a stone house purchased 
May 4, 1776. by Joseph Smith, was given as a pious gift to 
the church, and fitted up for divine worship.' 

Father de Ritter at Goshenhoppen had his church and 
school, with John Lawrence Gubernator as teacher, and at- 
tended the church at Reading and stations at Oley Mountains, 
Cedar Creek, at Nicholas Carty's house in Haycock, at George 
Riffel's at Magunshi, at Henrich's, at John La Fleur's, Maiden 
Creek, Lehigh, Easton. 

^' Many old people," says the historian of Goshenhoppen,, 
" who made their first communion in his time, and who re- 
member him well, tell of him, that on his almost uninter- 
rupted journeyings, he would never take his much needed 
repose in a bed ; bat with his saddle for a pillow, a little 
straw and a blanket, he was satisfied with a short rest, that 
was at once a necessary refreshment after the past, and a 
preparation for the coming day's labor. All speak of him as 
an indefatigable laborer in our little vineyard, where he died 
unexpectedly February 3, 1787, having celebrated mass on 
the festival of the preceding day. Rev. Mr. Beeston arris^ed. 
in time to ofi&ciate at his funeral. His record of baptisms, 
beginning in 1766 with 42, rose in 1781 and the following 
year to 69, but declined somewhat apparently by the moving 
away of part of the settlers. He records the reception into 
the church of seventeen converts between 1781 and 1785. 
The Rev. Mr. de Ritter seems to have made it a rule where 
possible that marriages should be solemnized during mass in 
the church, and we find him noting that in one case he mar- 
ried a slave or indentured servant who produced a forged 
license from his master ; the priest was fined £50 for the 

1 Reily, " Conewago," Martinsburg, 1885, pp. 88-144. 



292 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

offence, but as he produced the forged document, the fine 
was remitted. In another case where he evidently had his 
suspicions, we find him requiring a bond of indemnity. 
These are traits that mark the precise and careful character 
of the man." ' 

The Prefect sent Eev. Peter Helbron to . this mission, 
where he began his labors I^ovember 22, 1Y87 : he added a 
steeple to the church and put up a bell weighing 112 pounds, 
serving Goshenhoppen and its missions till August, 1791. 

At the old Catholic centre, Conewago, the energetic Rev. 
James Pellentz was still laboring, though he too was in fail- 
ing health. TVriting to the Prefect- Apostolic, he mentions 
that he had aided the Eev. Mr. Geissler to purchase a house 
in Carhsle, "to keep service in "; and that he had paid £31 
for a house at the " Standing Stone," on the left bank of the 
Susquehanna. 

This was the foundation of the mission at Carlisle under 
the Eev. Lucas Geissler. The first chapel is said to have 
been a log-house on Pomfret Street, and it was used by the 
Catholics till the present church of St. Patrick was completed 
in 1806. 

There were Catholics along the Susquehanna, at this time 
the pioneer being apparently Mary O'Callaghan, probably 
there as early as 1769 ; Fitzgerald and McCormick about 
1783 ; the McDuffies at Tioga Point, now Athens.' These 



' " On his tombstone, which, like Father Schneider's, was erected by 
Rev. Paul Erntzen, is read : Hie jacet Rev. Joan. Bapt. De Ritter, S.J. 
Obiit 3d Feb. 1787. ^tatis 70, Missionis 20." Woodstock Letters, 1876, 
v., pp. 202-213. 

2 Rev. James Pellentz to Very Rev. Dr. Carroll, October 1, 1785. 
"Charter of Carlisle," Carlisle, 1841 ; Dilhet, "Etat de I'Eglise Catho- 
liqiie." Rev. James A. Huber kindly informs me that a slab over the 
door gives the date 1806, correcting the statement in the Charter. Dilhet, 



CHURCH AT CONEWAGO. 



293 



were visited from the old mission stations, as the Rev. Mr. 
Pellentz's purchase shows, though the memory of this early 
sanctuary of religion has faded away in the locality. 

There were already Catholics in Western Pennsylvania. 
In 1785 a man came to Philadelphia and presented a pe- 
tition to Father Farmer from Catholics in the vicinity of 
Pittsburg, who desired the visit of a priest at least once a 
year. Seventy Catholics living on or near the Monongahela 
at Muddy Creek, Ten-Mile Water, and Shirtee Water, signed 




CHURCH OF THE SACRED HEART AND RESIDENCE, CONEWAGO. 

the appeal. The leading Catholic in the district then was 
Felix Hughes.' 

Meanwhile the venerable Mr. Pellentz was building a 
stone church at Conewago, to replace the log chapel of co- 
lonial days. The work was characteristic of the man, and 
stands to this day, solid, firm, and unpretentious. His peo- 
ple had prospered, and religion was free. He selected a red 

who visited it about 1806, mentions it as completed. Letter of Rev. M. 
J. Hoban. 

1 Rev. F. Farmer to Very Rev. Jobn Carroll, July 19, 1785. 



294 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

sandstone of very close texture, from a fine quarry at East 
Berlin, and every block was hauled more than ten miles to 
the church. The corner-stone of the Church of the Sacred 
Heart of Jesus, the first in the country of that title, was laid 
in 1786, and the edifice was completed in 1787, and a sub- 
stantial residence for the clergy rose beside it. Some sixty 
years ago an addition was erected extending the church in 
length, but the church raised by Eev. James Pellentz was 
respected. " It stands to-day as solid and substantial as ever," 
says the historian of Conewago/ 

In 1785 Lancaster received a priest in the person of the 

FAC-SIMILE OF THE SIGNATURE OF THE REV. JAMES PELLENTZ. 

Becollect Father Fidentianus (John B. Causse), who had ar- 
rived in Philadelphia several years before, a fugitive from 
Lis convent at Mentz. Father Farmer took pity on him, ob- 
tained his pardon from his superiors, and Dr. Carroll author- 
ized him to officiate, but only in case of necessity. He was, 
however, restless, and deluded by false representations, had 
^one to Boston, and finding that he had been deceived, set out 
for Quebec, but was shipwrecked on the dangerous coast of 
Nova Scotia. After wintering at Halifax, where he found 
friends, he proceeded to Quebec in the spring of 1784, but in 
the vacancy of the See, he could not obtain employment, and 

^ Reily, " Conewago," Martinsburg, 1885, pp. 50-7; Reily, "Conewa- 
go Centennial Celebration," Martinsburg, 1887. We owe much to this 
painstaking and pubHc-spirited gentleman. 



REV. JOHN B. CAUSSE. 295 

"finally arrived after much hardship at Philadelphia, August 
5, 1785/ 

While the Rev. John B. Causse was in charge of the 
church at Lancaster, he joined in a petition to the State As- 
sembly, asking the establishment of a German charity school 
at that place ; but the project soon took a more ambitious 
form, and on the 10th of March, 1787, " Frankhn College," 
at Lancaster, was incorporated by the Legislature of Penn- 
sylvania. Of this institution the Catholic priest. Rev. John 
B. Causse, was trustee from 1787 to 1793, when he tendered 
his resignation.^ 

In 1788 a permanent settlement in Western Pennsylvania 
was made where St. Vincent's Abbey now stands in West- 
moreland County, and in March of the next year an acre 
and twenty perches were purchased for five shillings at 
Greensburg in the same county. At this place Father 
Causse said mass for the first time in the house of John 
Probst in June, 1789.' 

Some few years later, as we will see, the Rev. Patrick 



' Rev. Fr. Farmer to Prefect Carroll, August 1, 1785 ; Very Rev. J. 
Carroll to Rev. J. B. Causse, August 16, 1785. 

2 S. M. Sener, in " U. S. Catholic Historical Magazine," i., p. 215, cit- 
ing "Register of St. Mary's Church" and "The Independent Gazet- 
teer " of 1785. This clergyman, after being suspended, joined the fac- 
tious party among the Germans ; going to Baltimore, he attempted to 
set up a schismatical church there. He was then formally excommuni- 
cated in 1792. (B. U. Campbell in " U. S. Catholic Magazine," i., p. 
313; "Religious Cabinet," 1842.) He then exhibited a Panorama of 
Jerusalem, but recognizing his error, submitted to the Bishop. (Letter 
to Dr. Carroll, June 4, 1793 ; Rev. Wm. Filing to same, August 6, 
1792; Bishop Carroll to Rev. C. Plowden, March 1, 1792.) 

' Brownson, "Life of Demetrius Augustine Gallitzin," New York, 
1878, p. 113 ; Lambing, " History of the Catholic Church in the dioceses 
of Pittsburg and Alleghany," New York, 1880, p. 360. 



296 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Lonergan, of the Franciscan order, attempted to found a 
Catholic colony in Western Pennsylvania. The Franciscans 
who had reared the first altar at Fort Du Quesne being suc- 
ceeded in the missions beyond the Alleghanies by priests of 
the same order. Of the progress of the Church on the East- 
ern Shore of Maryland, we obtain an interesting picture in a 
letter of Rev. Joseph Mosley : 

" I am yet on y^ same Farm, on which I lived, when you 
wrote to me last. I've informed you many years ago of my 
Purchase of it, in what situation it was first in, & what I 
really suffer'd in settling it. I've been on it now twenty 
long Years, & I've made it, thro' God's Help, both agreable 
& profitable to myself & to my successors ; not knowing y^ 
Length of Life, my chief aim was to make it convenient, 
happy and easey to my successors, that they might with some 
Comfort continue a flourishing mission that I have begun ; 
when I first settled I had not one of my own Profession 
nigher than six or seven mile, but now, thro' God's particular 
Blessings, I've many families joining, and all round me. The 
Toleration here granted by y^ Bill of Eights has put all on 
y^ same footing, & has been of great service to us. The 
Methodists, who have started up chiefly since y^ war, have 
brought over to themselves, chief of y° former Protes . . . ts, 
on y^ Eastern shore of Maryland, where I live. The 

Prot t ministers having no fixt Sallery by Law, as 

heretofore, have abandoned their Flocks, which are now 
squander'd & joined different societies. We've had some 
share. Since y^ commencement of y® War, I've built on my 
Farm a brick Chapel & dwelling House. It was a diflScult 
& bold undertaking at that time, as every necessary, espe- 
cially IS'ails, were very dear. I began it, trusting on Provi- 
dence & I've happily finished, without any assistance either 
from our Gentlemen or my Congregation. The whole 




13'»^ 



(297) 







I. 



L 



i 



/i^^inm^ft/ 



H 1 



^ 



■4 1- 



1^ 



:;a 



<— >■ 



9/ 



^ 



4 



o .5 



(298) 



REV. MR. MOSLEY'S CHURCH HOUSE. 299 

Building is 52 ft. long & 24: ft. wide, & j' wall 18 ft. high. 
Out of this length of Wall y" Chapel is 34 ft. long and 24 ft. 
wide & with y^ arch 20 odd ft. high, no cellar under that 
part. My dwelling House is 16 by 21 ft., two Stores high. 
Below I've my own Room 16 by 18 ft., & a Passage 6 ft. 
with a Fair of Stairs in it, to y' 2d Story, where I've two 
small Rooms 12 ft. by 12, Each Room has a good Fire Flace ; 
Under my Dwelling a Cellar in two Rooms, 16 by 12 ft. 
each. My chapel will hold between 2 or 300 people. It 
cou'd not contain y^ Hearers last Easter Sunday when I first 
kept Prayers in it, & every Sunday since it has been very 
full, when I attend at Home, which is only once every 
Month. We are all growing old, we are very weak handed, 
few come from England to help us. I suppose they are 
much wanted with you : I understand that few enter into 
orders of late Years, since y^ Destruction of y^ Society. 
Here I can assure you y^ Harvest is great, but y^ Labourers 
are too few. Where I am situated, I attend ten Counties by 
myself ; to have it done as it ought, it would take ten able 
men. Pray fervently, that God may bless all our undertak- 
ings. The Book of y^ History of y'' Church &c. which you 
sent me some Years ago, has contributed much to our j^um- 
bers, it is forever a going from Family to Family of different 
Persuasions. Be so good, if you know any Books of equal 
Force, that have appeared of late years, to contribute your 
Mite towards our successes by sending them to me. JSTew 
Books of that kind are not with us." ^ 



^ Rev. Joseph Mosley to Mrs. Dann, October 4, 1784. Eev. P. Smyth, 
in his " Present State," portrays the priests on the Eastern Shore as living 
in the midst of opulence and luxury. Dr. Carroll justly said : " If curi- 
osity should be excited by his misrepresentation to travel to the Eastern 
shore of Maryland, it will find there but two clergymen. One of these 
lives on the confines of Maryland and State of Delaware (Bohemia), in a 



300 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The Yerj Eev. Prefect bj his visitations, even though 
they did not include all the congregations placed under his 
control, had acquired a far more accurate knowledge of 
the condition, v^ants, and certain progress of the Church. 
Although some of his brethren, as we have seen at the 
last meeting of the Chapter, retained their old dread 
of a bishop, and a committee had actually prepared and 
apparently forwarded a protest against the appointment 
of one for the United States, Dr. Carroll had become 
convinced that it would be impossible for any one not 
invested with the episcopal character and jurisdiction to 
maintain unity and harmony, or to provide priests for 
the old congregations and the new bodies of Catholics 
arising at many points and developing rapidly by immigra- 
tion. 

The other step was the establishment of an Academy for 
the education of Catholic youth. At first the Very Rev. Dr. 
Carroll, taking the loud professions of liberality and religious 
equality , which were then generally made, to be real and sincere, 
had indulged the hope that institutions of learning would be so 
conducted that Catholics could resort to them Without peril 
to their faith, and without being subjected there to constant 
contumely and insult in the text-books and the language of 
the teachers. He even took part in such institutions ; but 
this hope was soon crushed. The professions of liberality 
were fallacious. Institutions endowed and supported by the 



house not only inelegant, but ruinous and scarce affording shelter from 
the weather. The other (Rev. Joseph Mosley) occupies a cell such as 
the woman of Sunam prepared for the prophet Elisha (4 Book of Kings, 
c. 4), containing just space enough for a bed, a table, and a stool." 
Father Mosley's letter and drawings show that Dr. Carroll did not 
exaggerate. 



THE CHAPTER PROJECTS A SCHOOL. 301 

State were exclusively and offensively Protestant in tone, in 
religious exercises, and in hostility to everything Catholic. 

When the General Chapter met at Whitemarsh, November 
13, 1786, the necessity of such an institution to train young 
men, and keep alive vocations to the ecclesiastical state, seems 
to have been brought earnestly before the body by the Yery 
Rev. Prefect. The Chapter was attended by Revs. Ignatius 
Matthews and James Walton for the Southern District, Ber- 
nard Diderick and John Ashton for the Middle District. 
The Yery Rev. John Carroll attended on the 15th at their 
request. 

Rules of order were adopted ; an appropriation was made 
to repair Newtown dwelling-house ; the account with Rev. 
Mr. Frambach was adjusted, and his salary and that of his 
successor provided for ; ' the salary of the priest at Lancaster 
was fixed. The salary of Yery Rev. Dr. Carroll, as long as 
he resided in Baltimore, was made £210 per annum ; a set- 
tlement was made with the English province. They dep- 
recated the assuming by any priest of any position as Ex- 
ecutor, Trustee, or Griiardian, and disclaimed all responsibility 
for the acts of any one so unwise as to undertake such a 
charge. 

The disinterestedness of these priests is shown in the fol- 
lowing : " Where clergymen live in places suflSciently pro- 
vided for from our Estates in the judgment of the i District 
Chapter, to which they belong, it shall not be lawful for 
them to demand a support from the faithful, but they are to 
serve them and administer the sacraments in all cases gratis." 

The important step at this meeting was " Resolves con- 
cerning the Institution of a school." 

It was provided — 1. That a school be erected for the edu- 

^ This refutes one of Smyth's charges. 



302 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

cation of youth and the perpetuity of the body of clergy in 

this country. 

1/ 

2. That the following plan be adopted for the carrying 
the same into execution. 

PLAN OF THE SCHOOL. 

1. In order to raise the money necessary for erecting the 
aforesaid school, a general subscription shall be opened im- 
mediately. 

2. Proper persons shall be appointed in different parts of 
the Continent, West India Islands, and Europe to solicit sub- 
scriptions and collect the same. 

3. Five Directors of the School and the business relative 
thereto shall be appointed by the General Chapter. 

4. The moneys collected by subscription shall be lodged in 
the hands of the five aforesaid Directors. 

5. Masters and tutors to be procured and paid by the Di- 
rectors quarterly and subject to their directions. 

6. The Students are to be received by the Managers on the 
following terms. 

TERMS OF THE SCHOOL. 

1. The Students shall be boarded at the Parents' expense. 

2. The pension for tuition shall be £1 currency per an- 
num, and is to be paid quarterly and always in advance. 

3. With the pension the students shall be provided with 
masters, books, paper, pens, ink, and firewood in the school. 

4. The Directors shall have power to make further regu- 
lations as circumstances may point out necessary. 

OTHEK RESOLVES CONCERNING THE SCHOOL. 

1. The Gen^ Chapter in order to forward the above Insti- 
tution grants £100 sterling towards building the school,, 



GEORGETOWN COLLEGE. 303 

which sum shall be I'coised out of the sale of a certain tract 
of land. 

2. The residue of the monies arising out of the sale of the 
above said land shall be applied by the Gen\ Chapter to the 
same purpose, if required to complete the intended plan. 

Z^. That the Proc^ genl be authorized to raise the said 
sums to lay it out for the above purpose, as the Directors 
shall ordain. 

4. The Gen . Chapter orders this school to be erected in 
George Town, in the State of Maryland. 

5. A Clergyman shall be appointed by the Directors to 
superintend the masters & tuition of the students & shall be 
removeable by them. 

6. The said Clergyman shall be allowed a decent living. 

7. The Gen^ Chapter has appointed the ER. Messrs. John 
Carroll, James Pellentz, Rob^ Molyneux, John Ashton, and 
Leon'^ Keale, directors of the school. 

This was the first step toward the foundation of George 
town College. It emanated undoubtedly from Yqyj Rev. 
Dr. Carroll, and was adopted in a chapter where a bare quo- 
rum attended, though Rev. Mr. Pellentz, who could not at- 
tend, wrote warmly advocating the plan. 

At this meeting it was also decided that in their opinion 
a diocesan Bishop, depending directly on the Holy See, was 
alone suited to the wants of the Church in the United States, 
and that the selection of the Bishop ought to be made by the 
clergy then on the mission. 

The Prefect- Apostolic, and two members of the clergy, 
Messrs. Molyneux and Ashton, were authorized to prepare a 
memorial embodying these points. Steps were also taken to 
procure an incorporation by the State of Maryland of the 
body of the clergy to insure the property, which, under Eng- 



304 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

lish rule, it had been necessary to hold in the names of indi- 
viduals/ 

The clergy in the southern district vehemently opposed 
the action taken by the Chapter. They protested against the 
appointment of a Bishop, and the erection of the school at 
Georgetown. 

A calm and very comprehensive reply was made to them 
by Rev. Messrs. Digges, Ashton, Sewall, and Boarman, Dr. 
Carroll appending his signature. It showed conclusively that 
the only choice lay between the appointment of a Yicar- 
Apostolic by the Propaganda, a step already proposed and 
delayed by the influence of Dr. Carroll, and the erection of 
an Episcopal See with a diocesan bishop, to be selected by 
the clergy in America.^ If they rejected the latter, the for- 
mer must inevitably be decided upon, so that the country 
would, in all probability, remain under Yicars- Apostolic as 
England had. 

The opposition to an undertaking which the Yery Rev. 
Prefect regarded as pregnant with the greatest blessings was 
entirely unexpected. To the Rev. Leonard ^eale, who had 
become adverse to it, the Y. Rev. Dr. Carroll wrote : " When 
amongst you I conversed on the subject of a school with 
every one of you, excepting perhaps Mr. Roels ; and it ap- 
peared to be the general and unanimous opinion, that it was 
an advantageous and necessary measure." . . . . " When I 
first saw your letter I own that I felt myself greatly disheart- 
ened : but consideration has in some measure revived my 
hopes. Almighty God suffers almost every design to be 
thwarted and oftentimes by the best men, from which emi- 
nent advantage is afterwards to be derived to His glory, that 

' Proceedings of the General Chapter in the year 1786. 

* " To the Reverend Gentlemen of the Southern District of Maryland.*' 



GEORGETOWN COLLEGE. 305 

we may be made more sensible of His divine interposition in 
its final success. Mj hopes are perhaps too sanguine : but 
God is my witness, that in recommending a school at first, 
and in still persisting in that recommendation, I think I am 
rendering to Religion the greatest service that will ever be 
in my power." 

In this opposition the Rev. Bernard Diderick was the 
leader ; but the Yery Rev. Prefect held firm, and as the plan 
had been adopted in Chapter, he persevered, though in some 
other matters he suspended action till they had been more 
fully considered at a future meeting.^ 

Limited as were his powers and scanty his resources he 
felt that the establishment of a Catholic Academy could not 
be deferred. " In the beginning," he wrote to his friend, 
Rev. Charles Plowden, " the Academy will not receive board- 
ers, but they must provide lodgings in town ; but all notori- 
ous deviations from the rules of morality, out, as well as in 
school, must be subjected to exemplary correction, every care 
and precaution that can be devised will be employed to pre- 
serve attention to the duties of religion and good manners, in 
which other American schools are most notoriously deficient. 
One of our own gentlemen, and the best qualified we can 
get, will live at the Academy to have the general direction 
of the studies and superintendence over scholars and masters. 
Four other of our gentlemen will be nominated to visit the 
Academy at stated times, and whenever they can make it 
convenient, to see that the business is properly conducted. 
In the beginning we shall be obliged to employ secular mas- 
ters, under the superintendent, of which many and tolerably 
good ones have already solicited appointments. The great 
influx from Europe of men of all professions and talents has 

' Letter from Baltimore, February 7, 1787. 



306 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

procured this opportunity of providing teachers. But this 
is not intended to be a permanent system. We trust in God 
that many youths will be called to the service of the Church. 
After finishing the academical studies, these will be sent to a 
seminary which will be established in one of our houses ; and 
we have through God's mercy, a place and situation admira- 
bly calculated for the purpose of retirement, where these 
youths may be perfected in their first, and initiated into the 
higher studies, and at the same time formed to the virtues 
becoming their station. Before these young seminarists are 
admitted to orders, they will be sent to teach some years at 
the Academy, which will improve their knowledge and ripen 
their minds still more, before they irrevocably engage them- 
selves to the Church." ^ 

He wrote earnestly to his friends in Europe to obtain an 
experienced principal for the Academy, as well as for advice 
in regard to the course of studies and the proper text-books. 

Meanwhile printed proposals were sent out to the Catholic 
body, and preparations made for erecting suitable buildings 
at Georgetown, where a site had been obtained. 

PROPOSALS 

for establishing an Academy at George Town, Patowmack 
Biver, Maryland. 

The object of the proposed Institution is to unite the 
Means of communicating Science with an effectual Provision 
for guarding and improving the Morals of Youth. With 
this Yiew the Seminary will be superintended by those, who, 
having had Experience in similar Institutions, know that an 



^ Very Rev. John Carroll to Rev. Charles Plowden, March, 1787. 
"Woodstock Letters. Deed of Deakins and Threlkeld, Jan. 23, 1789. 



GEORGETOWN COLLEGE. 307 

undivided Attention may be given to the Cultivation of Vir- 
tue and literary Improvement ; and tliat a System of Disci- 
pline may be introduced and preserved, incompatible with 
Indolence and Inattention in the Professor, or with incor- 
rigible Habits of Immorality in the Student. 

The Benefit of this Establishment should be as general 
as the Attainment of its Object is desirable. It will, there- 
fore, receive Pupils as soon as they have learned the first Ele- 
ments of Letters, and will conduct them through the several 
Branches of Classical Learning to that Stage of Education, 
from which they may proceed, with Advantage to the Study 
of the higher Sciences, in the University of this, or those of 
the neighbouring States. Thus it will be calculated for every 
Class of Citizens ; — as Eeading, Writing, Arithmetic, the 
earlier Branches of the Mathematics, and the Grammar of 
our native Tongue will be attended to, no less than the learned 
Languages. 

Agreeably to the liberal Principle of our Constitution, the 
Seminary will be open to Students of Eveet religious Pko- 
FESsioN. They, who in this Bespect differ from the Super- 
intendents of the Academy, will be at Liberty to frequent the 
Place of Worship and Instruction appointed by their Par- 
ents ; but with Kespect to their moral Conduct, all must be 
subject to general and uniform Discipline. 

In the choice of Situation, Salubrity of Air, Convenience 
of Communication and Cheapness of Living, have been prin- 
cipally consulted, and George-Town offers these united Ad- 
vantages. * 

The Price of Tuition will be moderate ; in the Course of 
a few Years it will be reduced still lower, if the System 
formed for this Seminary, be effectually carried into execution. 

Such a Plan of Education solicits, and, it is not Presump- 
tion to add, deserves public Encouragement. 



308 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The following Gentlemen, and others that may be ap- 
pointed hereafter, will receive Subscriptions, and inform the 
Subscribers, to whom and in what Proportion, Payments are 
to be made : — In Maryland — The Hon. Charles Carroll, of 
Carrollton, Henry Pozer, JS'otley Young, Pobert Darnall, 
George Diggs, Edmund Plowden, Esqrs., Mr, Joseph Mil- 
lard, Capt. John Lancaster, Mr. Baker Brooke, Chandler 
Brent, Esqr., Mr. Bernard O'lS^eill, and Mr. Marsham War- 
ing, Merchants, John Darnall and Ignatius Wheeler, Esqrs., 
on the Western Shore ; and on the Eastern, Pev. Joseph 
Mosley, John Blake, Francis Hall, Charles Blake, William 
Matthews and John Tuitte, Esqrs. — In Pennsylvania — 
George Mead and Thomas Fitzsimmons, Esqrs., Mr. Joseph 
CaufPman, Mr. Mark Willcox and Mr. Thomas Lilly.— In 
Yirginia — Col. Fitzgerald, and George Brent, Esqrs. — and 
at IS^ew York, Dominick Lynch, Esquire. 

Subscriptions will also be received, and every necessary In- 
formation given, by the following Gentlemen, Directors of 
the Undertaking: — The Pev. Messrs. John Carroll, James 
Pellentz, Pobert Molyneux, John Ashton, and Leonard 
Neale. 

To all liberally inclined to promote the 
Education of Youth. 

Be it known by these Presents that I the undersigned, have 
appointed to receive any generous donation for the pur- 
pose set forth in a certain printed paper, entitled Proposals 
for establishing an Academy, at George-Town, Patowmack 

Piver, Maryland ; for which will give receipts to the 

Benefactors, and remit the monies received by to me 

the aforesaid underwritten, one of the Directors of the Un- 
dertaking. Conscious also of the merited Confidence placed 
in the aforesaid I moreover authorize to appoint 



EEV. P. SMYTH. 309 

any other person or persons to execute the same liberal Office, 
as he is authorized by me to execute. 

this day of , 17 — . 

Signed and sealed, 

J. Cakkoll/ 

Dr. Carroll solicited a course of study from Rome, but the 
Propaganda left that subject as well as the rules of domestic 
discipline to his judgment, subject to the consideration and 
approbation of the Holy See.^ 

Dr. Carroll thus persevered in his attempt to estabhsh a 
Catholic College : in regard to the proposed bishopric, more 
personal to himself, he did not care to act in opposition to 
the general wish, though the difficulties in ISTew York showed 
that the present condition could not be prolonged. The little 
body of the old missioners in Maryland looked forward to 
the speedy restoration of the Society to which they had be- 
longed, and to its re-entrance into all its rights. 

But events soon occurred which convinced them of the ne- 
cessity of the action of the Chapter. Among the clergy who 
had recently come into the country, there were unmistaka- 
ble signs of a jealousy of the clergy then in Maryland. 

In 1787 there arrived on the American mission a priest 
whose moral character was blameless, but whose discontented 
and ungrateful spirit proved the source of great trials to 
Dr. Carroll. The Rev. Patrick Smyth, a native of Kells, 
educated in France, was parish priest at Dunboyne in 1787, 
when the apostasy of Dr. Butler so shocked the Catholics of 
Ireland. Rev. Mr. Smyth felt it so deeply that he resigned 

' "The Georgetown College Journal," vi., p. 50, describes the Pros- 
pectus as m size 15 by 18 inches, and believes it to have been printed by 
the Greens at Annapolis. 

* Cardinal Antoneili to Very Rev. John Carroll, August 8, 1787. 



810 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

his parish and came to the United States as a missionary, 
having also some family matters here that required his 
attention. Eev. Dr. Carroll received him as one of his 
clergy, and at the beginning of winter stationed him at 
Frederick, Maryland, where he remained till April, 1788, 
succeeding the Rev. Mr. Frambach at that place."* He at- 
tended a number of stations and fuMlled his duties so satis- 
factorily that Dr. Carroll attested his zeal and fidelity, es- 
pecially in visiting remote stations. On the 15th of March 
he wrote to the Prefect-Apostolic that he had resolved to 
return to Ireland. While profuse in expressing his thanks 
to Dr. Carroll for frequent acts of courtesy and liberality, 
he announced that he would proceed to Baltimore and 
resign his faculties. This he did, remaining with the 
Yery Rev. Dr. Carroll and Rev. Mr. Sewall for nearly a 
month before he sailed. After his . departure a letter was 
handed to Dr. Carroll from him full of the most ungenerous 
insinuations. 

This was but the prelude to a violent attack on Dr. Carroll 
and the older missionaries in America which he published in 
pamphlet form at Dublin in 1788. Its very title^ " The Pres- 
ent State of the Catholic Mission conducted by the Ex-Jesuits 
in North America," shows that it was prompted mainly by 
hostility to the Society of Jesus, a feeling evinced also by a 
threat of publishing a new translation of Pascal's " Provincial 
Letters." The main charge was that the Rev. Dr. Carroll 
and the members of the suppressed Society kept all the lucra- 
tive missions in Maryland and Pennsylvania to themselves, 
and no position of influence would be given to any secular 
priest ; he accused the Jesuits of neglecting to extend mis- 
sions throughout the colonies, of building splendid mansions 
for themselves, and even of cruel treatment of the negroes. 

The Dominican Father William O'Brien at JS'ew York, 



THE REPLY TO SMYTH. 311 

as a friend of the Prefect, was violently denounced by his 
brother Irish priest. 

Dr. Carroll felt sensibly the prejudice this virulent pam- 
phlet would create am(.>iig the clergy of Ireland, to which body 
he looked for priests to minister to their countrymen already 
emigrating in large numbers to America. He resolved to 
prepare a reply, and actually began one, the rough unfinished 
draft still existing: but letters from Archbishop Troy and 
other members of the hierarchy in Ireland, as well as from 
priests, who advised him to take no notice of it, induced him 
to lay aside his projected answer. Smyth's turbulent charac- 
ter was not unknown in Ireland ; he was soon involved in a 
controversy with Dr. Plunkett, Bishop of Meath, and when 
after some years he submitted and obtained a parish, he al- 
most immediately became embroiled with his curate. 

In the sketch prepared by Very Rev. Dr. Carroll, he 
showed Smyth's perversions of history : the Jesuits under- 
took to maintain a mission in Maryland, and did so at their 
own cost : neither the Sovereign Pontiff nor the Yicar- Apos- 
tolic in England had ever assigned all the colonies to them as 
a field, nor had they ever undertaken to supply them all. 
The Yicars- Apostolic in England and Bishops in Ireland 
might at any time have undertaken missions in any part of 
the colonies, as Franciscans really did in Maryland for half a 
century. He denied the charge that the Jesuits had magnifi- 
cent abodes on the Potomac and the Eastern Shore, in which 
Pev. Mr. Smyth evidently exaggerated accounts given by a 
traveller of his name. As to the charge that the Maryland 
missionaries treated their negroes cruelly, he wrote : " They 
deny that he ever saw one single instance in any clergyman 
of America, of the horrible crime which he imputes generally 
to them all. On the contrary they say that few amongst 
them are concerned in the management of estates or negroes j 



312 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

that no such avocation diverts them from their pastoral du- 
ties ; that the few to whom the management is committed, 
treat their negroes with great mildness and are attentive to 
guard them from the evils of hunger and nakedness ; that 
they work less and are much better fed, lodged, and clothed 
than laboring men in almost any part of Europe ; that the in- 
stances are rare indeed and almost unknown of corporal pun- 
ishment being inflicted on any of them who are come to the 
age of manhood ; and that ' a priest's negro ' is almost proverbial 
for one, who is allowed to act without restraint." He cites in 
evidence of this the fact that when British cruisers plundered 
the plantations, while crowds of negroes from other planta- 
tions sought liberty under the Enghsh flag, only two negroes 
from the plantations of the Catholic clergy did so, one of 
whom soon returned, the rest fleeing to avoid the English 
and remain as they were.' 

' Smyth, " The Present State of the Catholic Mission conducted by the 
Ex-Jesuits in North America," Dublin, P. Byrne, 1788. Rev. Dr. Car- 
roll, Draft of a reply ; Letter of Eev. P. Smyth to Very Rev. John Car- 
roll, Fredericktown, March 15, 1788 ; same to Mr. Robert Walsh, May 
6, 1788 ; Very Rev. J. Carroll to Archbishop of Dublin; August 11, 1788, 
in " Spicileg. Ossor.," iii., p. 504 ; Cogan, " The Ecclesiastical History of 
the Diocese of Meath, Ancient and Modern," Dublin, 1874, i., pp. 195, 
211 ; iii., pp. 129, 149. Addressing his friend Thorpe, May 8, 1789, Dr. 
Carroll mentioned that the A.rchbishops in Ireland had asked him not to no- 
tice Smyth's pamphlet, but he adds : " I have been told by my Brethren 
that I owe it to them, if not to my own character to answer it." The Rev. 
A. Cogan, in his History of the Diocese of Meath, says of this clergyman : 
' ' Patrick Smith was a man of splendid abilities, of ready and versatile 
talent, but was in disposition restless as a wave ; pre-eminently factious 
and discontented. He oflSciated in the capacity of pastor in various parts 
of the diocese, emigrated to America, traDsferred his services to Dr. Car- 
roll, Bishop of Baltimore, and returned to Meath, choleric and disap- 
pointed, angry with himself and with the world, believing all his ecclesi- 
astical superiors to be unmindful of his many perfections, and regarding^ 
himself as the most unhappy and ill-treated of men. It was his misfor- 
tune, as has happened to others too, that his bishop had taken too much 



WANT OF PRIESTS. 313 

Writing to Archbishop Troy, of Dublin, Dr. Carroll said : 
" I lament with your Lordship that there are not more cler- 
gymen in the United States. They are large enough and 
offer a field wide enough for many more laborers. But un- 
fortunately almost all who offer their services, have great 
expectations of livings, high salaries, &c., and these our 
country does not afford. Most of the stations to which sala- 
ries are annexed are occupied ; and I find few, or to speak 
more properly, I find none willing to commit themselves en- 
tirely to the care of Providence, and seek to gather congre- 
gations, and livings of consequence, by fixing themselves in 
places where no missioners preceded them. Your Grace 
knows it was thus that religion was propagated in every age 
of the Church. If clergymen animated with this spirit will 
offer their services, I will receive them with the greatest 
cheerfulness, and direct their zeal where there is every pros- 
pect of success ; and will make no manner of distinction 
between Seculars and Regulars. But one thing must be 
fully impressed on their minds, that no pecuniary prospects 
or worldly comforts must enter into the motives for their 
crossing the Atlantic to this country. They will find them- 
selves much disappointed. Labour, hardships of every kind, 
and particularly great scarcity of wine (especially out of the 
towns,) must be borne with. Sobriety in drink is expected 
from clergymen to a great degree. That which in many 
parts of Europe would be esteemed no more than a cheerful 



notice of him, had done too much for him, and had been too ready in 
making him a confidant. Hence, like many another spoiled ingrate, 
when thwarted and baffled in his schemes of ambition, even pro hac vice, 
he turned on his benefactor and with a gratitude worthy of a snake in 
the fable, he stung his best friend, and repaid a life of kindness with in- 
sult and calumny," iii., p. 150. This is the opinion of a fellow-country- 
man, a priest of the same diocese. 
14 



314 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

and allowable enjoyment of a friendly company, would be 
regarded here in our clergy as an unbecoming excess." ^ 

Even in the heart of New England, Catholics were begin- 
ning to gather. The few in Boston in 1788 rejoiced at the 
arrival of a French priest from the diocese of Angers, the 
Rev. Claudius Florent Bouchaud de la Poterie, to whom Dr. 
Carroll gave faculties on the 24:th of December. He an- 
nounced his appointment in a pompous printed Pastoral 
Letter. The site of a French Huguenot church on School 
Street was obtained, the title of which, by previous deeds, 
could be conveyed only to natives of France. Here a brick 
church was commenced, and was dedicated on All Saints' 
Day, 1Y88, under the invocation of the Holy Cross. Rev. 
Mr. de la Poterie was a man of education and address ; he 
obtained subscriptions for the new church, not only in New 
England, but also in Canada.^ 

The French members of the congregation at Boston, see- 
ing the Catholic body there too small and poor to provide 
the church with the necessary vestments and plate for the 
altar, sent an appeal to the Archbishop of Paris, informing 
him of the struggle the Catholics were making to establish 
divine worship in the capital of New England. The Arch- 
bishop did not disregard the appeal ; he sent a needed outfit 
to the church in Boston, but warned the Catholics against 
wandering priests, and informed them that faculties had been 



^ Very Rev. Jolin Carroll to Most Rev. Dr. Troy, November 9, 1789 ; 
seme to same, August 11, 1788 ; Cardinal Moran, " Spicilegium Os^ori- 
ense," iii., pp. 507, 508. 

2 De la Poterie, "A Pastoral Letter from the Apostolic Vice-Prefect, 
Curate of the Holy Cross at Boston" [Boston, 1789] ; " Memoires de P. 
De Sales LaterriSre, Quebec," 1873, p. 165 ; " Gazette de Quebec" Sup- 
plement, October 22, 1789. I am under obligations to Rev. J. Sasseville, 
Ste. Foye, and Mr. P. Gagnon, of Quebec, for these last references. 



AFFAIRS IN BOSTON. 315 

taken from De la Poterie in Paris on account of his culpable 
conduct.' 

The Pev. Dr. Carroll had also learned that he had been 
imposed upon by an unworthy priest, whose life at Paris, 
Pome, and ^N'aples was by no means creditable.^ His con- 
duct in Boston justified the information, and the Very Pev. 
Prefect deputed the Pev. William O'Brien, of iSew York, to 
investigate the charges and withdraw the faculties of the 
wretched priest. A \aolent little pamphlet, called " The 
Hesurrection of Laurent Picci," attacking the Very Pev. 
Prefect, the Dominican Father O'Brien, and representing 
De la Poterie as a victim to their wiles, appears to have been 
issued by him in revenge.^ 

De la Poterie subsequently visited Canada and endeavored 
to secure a position in tliat country. He failed, but inserted 
in the " Journal de Quebec " a profuse expression of thanks 
for the courtesies extended to him.^ 

The successor of La Poterie at Boston was the Pev. Louis 
Pousselet, whose ministry was by no means an advantage to 
the little congregation of fifty or sixty Catholics then in 
Boston. Bishop Carroll was compelled to withdraw his fac- 
ulties. Pousselet then went to Guadaloupe and was put to 

1 B. U. Can pbell in " U. S. Catholic Magazine," viii., p. 102, 

2 Letter of Rev. Mr. Thorpe to Very Rev. J. Carroll, Rome, December 
2, 1789 : same to Rev. C. Plowden, October 23, 1789. Rev. W. O'Brien, 
April 19, May 20, 1789. 

•^ " The Resurrection of Laurent Ricci ; or, A True and Exact History 
of the .Jesuits." Philadelphia, 1789. 

* Very Rev. J. Carroll to Rev. Mr. Thorpe, May 8, 1789. La Poterie 
•was in Boston in March, 1789, and a notice of the services on March 
25th in his style is in Carey's " American Museum," v., p. 414. He left 
Boston finally January 19, 1790. Bishop Carroll, in a letter to Rev. 
Charles Plowden, written in England in 1790, refers to another tract of 
La Poterie's, published on his first coming to Boston. 



316 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

death by the French Eevolutionists. In August, 1789, the 
Eev. Arnaud Eoux, Superior of the Convent of Charity 
in Guadeloupe, died in New London, after a stay of six 
weeks.^ 

In the CaroHnas Catholicity scarcely existed except among 
the exiled Acadians, some of whom lingered apparently till 
the commencement of the He volution. Few English-speak- 
ing Catholics ventured there, and two Irish Catholics, dis- 
covered in Charleston in 1775, were at once accused of con- 
spiiing with the negroes against the liberties of the country, 
were condemned to be tarred and feathered, then banished 
from the State. Prejudice was so strong that any Cath- 
olics in Carolina kept their faith so secret that they were not 
even known to each other. 

The Revolution modified some of the prevailing bigotry, 
though the Protestant was made the established religion of 
the State. Catholics began to be regarded with less horror. 
About the year 1786 a vessel bound to South America put 
into the port of Charleston. The Catholics in the city, who 
now dared recognize each other, heard to their joy that there 
was a priest on board. They at once besought him to say 
mass for them, and he accordingly celebrated the holy sacri- 
fice in the house of an Irish Catholic before a little congre- 
gation of about twelve persons.^ 

In 1788 Dr. Carroll sent to Charleston the Rev. Mr. Pyan^ 
a very pious Irish priest, who found the Catholics few, poor, 
and timid. He succeeded in hiring a ruinous building, which 
had been used as a meeting-house by some Protestant body. 
Here the Catholic religion was first publicly exercised in 

1 Letter of Rev. Dr. T. J. Shahan. 

"^ Rt. Rev. J. England, "A Brief Account of the Introduction of the 
Catholic Religion into the States of North Carolina, South Carolina, and 
Georgia." Dublin, 1832, pp. 9, 15. 



THE CHURCH IN CHARLESTON. 317 

Carolina. He served earnestly for two years, till his health 
failed, God blessing his labors, and his hfe being one of 
great edification/ He had by that time gathered a flock of 
about two hundred. " Every day they became more numer- 
ous. Many whom past discouragements and oppression kept 
concealed began to show themselves. Our religion has not 
been exercised publicly there above two years. The Catho- 
lics there are mostly poor. They have no church ; but di- 
vine service is performed in a ruinous house which they 
have hired." ^ 

The little congregation wished to erect a church about 75 
feet long by 50 in width at a cost of $15,000, and they ap- 
pealed for aid to the King of Spain through the Spanish 
consul, Don Jose Ignacio Yiar. 

The Eev. Mr. Eyan was succeeded by Eev. Mr. Keating 
in 1790, but that clergyman, discouraged by difiiculties and 
some disappointments, withdrew after March, 1791.* 

The Catholics in Charleston had at first indulged the hope 
that the French or Spanish government might support a 
chaplain in that city for the benefit of their own subjects, 
but Dr. Carroll wrote : " It will be fortunate to have the 
exercise of our religion introduced even by these means ; but 

1 Very Rev. John Carroll, Letter September, 1788. It is somewhat 
strange that the good priest, Rev. Mr. Ryan, has been ignored. Bishop 
England, p. 15, calls him O'Reily ; and Ramsay, " The History of South 
Carolina," Charleston, 1809, ii., p. 37, alludes to one before Keating. 
Rev. Mr. Ryan arrived in Philadelphia August 1, 1788. Dr. Carroll 
offered him a position in one of the western counties of Pennsylvania, 
' ' where a large colony of Irish Catholics are soliciting a priest and offer 
him a maintenance." Rev, Mr. R. preferred Charleston.— Very Rev. J. 
Carroll to Most Rev. Dr. Troy, August 11, 1788. Cardinal Moran, 
" Spicil. Ossor.," iii., p. 505. 

2 Rt. Rev. J. Carroll to Dr. Jose Ignacio Viar, April 20, 1790. Smyth, 
'• Present State," alludes to Mr. Ryan's appointment. 

' Draft of a letter of Rt. Rev.Dr. Carroll. ' ' Gazette," Phil., April 9, 1791. 



318 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

I cannot help expressing a wish that your clergy may be en- 
tirely independent of and unconnected with any foreign 
prince." ^ 

In JSTorth Carolina, a Mrs. Gaston, widow of a victim of 
British cruelty during the war, retained her faith and edu- 
cated her son in the faith of her ancestors. About 1784 she 
was consoled by the arrival of the Rev. Patrick Cleary, canon 
of the church at Funchal, Madeira, who came to ^ew Berne 
to obtain property to which he was entitled as heir of his 
brother. Mrs. Gaston fitted up a room in her house as a 
chapel, where Canon Cleary said mass for her family and a 
few Catholics in the place, among them John Devereux, who 
afterward settled at Raleigh. 

Canon Cleary did not intend to remain in the country, but 
he was detained by the law's delays, and died at Kew Berne in 
1790. 

There were a few French Catholics about this time at 
Washington, l^orth Carolina, but they soon died or with- 
drew, Walter Hanrahan remaining as the Catholic pioneer. '^ 

While religion was thus spreading to districts from which 
it had been excluded in colonial days, difficulties were arising 
within the Church. 

In the action of Rev. Mr. Smyth, as well as of the far less 
worthy priests, De la Poterie and E^ugent, there were indica- 
tions of coming divisions among the hitherto harmonious 
body of the Catholics in the United States. A spirit of antag- 
onism to the old body of clergy as formerly members of the 

^ Rt. Rev, J. Carroll to the Gentlemen of Charleston. The application 
to the Spanish Court was resumed after his consecration. Rt. Rev. J. 
Carroll to Don Diego de Gardoqui, June 25, 1791. 

2 Memoirs of the American Church, " U. S. Catholic Miscellany," ii,, 
pp. 146, 162 ; England, "A Brief Account of the Introduction of the Cath- 
olic Religion into the States of North Carolina," etc., Dublin, 1832, p. 23; 
"Works," iii., p. 253. 



THE FIRST NATIONAL CHURCH. 319 

Society of Jesus, or trained by Religious of that order, was 
actively spread, and some of the newly-arrived priests denied 
that members of the suppressed order could validly officiate. 
At the same time national prejudices were appealed to, and 
it was claimed that those of each country ought to have 
churches and priests of their own, selected by themselves, 
and not join in worship with other Catholics. 

The first overt manifestation of this feeling appeared in 
Philadelphia. Some of the G-erman residents of that city 
had solicited the appointment of Rev. John Charles Helbron, 
a Capuchin, to the position which Dr. Carroll felt bound to 
give to Rev. Lawrence Graessel. The malcontents then ex- 
cited a part of the German Catholics to withdraw from St. 
Mary's Church and to erect a new church exclusively for 
Germans ; and as the congregation of St. Mary's Church had 
taken steps to obtain from the legislature of Pennsylvania an 
Act of Incorporation, the seceders began an active agitation 
to prevent its passage. 

When they wrote to Rev. Dr. Carroll to obtain his sanc- 
tion for the erection of a new church, he replied that while 
he would gladly encourage any attempt to increase the num- 
ber of churches, he could not judge how prudent their project 
might be till he knew their ability to erect a church and 
maintain a pastor. He added : " I hope there is no danger 
of causing such a separation amongst Roman Catholics, as 
will prevent divine service from being performed with the 
same concourse and general approbation as at present." 

In conclusion he urged them to be guided by the advice 
of the venerable Mr. Pellentz ; and expressly required a dis- 
avowal of any attempt to set up pastors without the concur- 
rence of the Ecclesiastical superior.' As he subsequently 

' Very Rev. John Carroll to Genuan Catholics of Philadelphia, March 
3, 1788. 



320 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

wrote when rebuking tlie hostile spirit they evinced to the 
clergy and people of St. Mary's Church : " Thus were divi- 
sions stirred up, at the very time, that assurances were sent to 
me, of the most perfect dispositions to cultivate peace, and 
that in consequence of these assurances I had given my con- 
ditional assent to your proposal of building, more indeed for 
the preservation of charity, and in the hope of its being here- 
after conducive to the interests of religion, than from any 
conviction of its being necessary at this time." ' 

Though, as Dr. Carroll reminded them, '' a very consider- 
able and respectable part of the German congregation does 
not unite with you in the new building and separation from 
the old congregation, consisting of all nations," they per- 
sisted. Although Dr. Carroll called their attention to the 
want of a church in the northern part of the city, land near 
the older churches was purchased of the Supreme Executive 
Council of Pennsylvania by Mr. Adam Premir, on the 21st 
of February, 1Y88, the plot having a front of sixty-eight feet 
ten inches on Sixth Street, and running back one hundred 
and ninety-eight feet on Spruce Street. Here the corner- 
stone was blessed without any notification 'to the Prefect- 
Apostolic, by Rev. Fathers Causse and Helbron. 

Such was the origin of the first exclusively national church 
organized in this country. It took the name of the Church 
of the Holy Trinity, and was opened on the 20th of Novem- 
ber, 1Y89.' 

Both churches then obtained acts of incorporation — St. 
Mary's on the 13th of September, 1788, as " The Trustees of 
the Roman Catholic Society worshiping at the Church of St. 

' Very Kev, Jolin Carroll to German Catholics of Philadelphia, White- 
marsh, March 31, 1788. 

2 Same to same, Baltimore, June 15, 1788 ; Westcott, "A History of 
Philadelphia," ch. 366 ; Hiltermann, "Historische Mittheilungen, " i., ii. 



BEV. JOSEPH MOSLEY'S DEATH. 321 

Mary's in the City of Philadelphia," with Rev. Robert Moly- 
neux, Rev. Francis Beeston, and Rev. Lawrence Graessel as 
pastors, and George Meade, Thomas Fitzsimons, James Byrnes, 
Paul Esling, John Cottringer, James Eck, Mark Wilcox, and 
John Carroll as lay trustees. And on the 4:tli of October 
were incorporated ^' The Trustees of the German Religious 
Society of Roman Catholics, called the Church of the Holy 
Trinity in the City of Philadelphia," the trustees being " the 
pastor for the time being, George Ernest Lechler, Sr., James 
Oellers, Christopher Shorty, Henry Home, Adam Premir, 
Anthony Hookey, Jacob Threin, and Charles Bauman." ^ 

During the summer of 1787 another of the veteran priests 
of Maryland, whose name has frequently been given, ended 
his days. 

Rev. Joseph Mosley was an excellent and devoted priest, 
entirely given up to his missionary duties, but extremely 
timid. In the oath of allegiance, which his brethren took, 
he found difficulties which caused him to shrink back. In 
the appointment of a bishop he at first saw untold dangers. 
On the 20th of July, 1Y86, he wrote to a relative in England : 
*' I've been these 10 months several times at death's door with 
bilious fevers and frequent returns of the gravel. I seem to 
be at present upon the recovery, thro' God's blessing, for I 
know not what will become of my little flock, if I should be 
taken from them. It is a mission I began about 22 years 
ago, where no priest had ever settled, I found a few when I 
settled here, but thank God and his divine assistance we can 
now count between 500 and 600 communicants. The present 
incumbents are growing very old and infirm, and few come 
to supply our places. I've wrote several times to Mr. Strick- 

^ Westcott, ch. 365-6. Dr. Carroll discussed the whole question as to 
the movement leading to the building of this church in a letter to Rev. 
Mr. Beeston, March 22, 1788. 
14* 



322 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

land at Liege, to take pity of us and send us fresh supplies. 
I am jet all alone and have but one other of mj call on the 
Eastern shore of Maryland, and he lives 50 miles from me. 
We see one another perhaps once a year. You may pity my 
situation, I pity that of my poor flock, and not my own, I 
wish I was younger and healthier to serve them as I wou'd. 
My chapel or church is finished inside and out, as also my 
house. You've had the dimensions of both. It is full every 
Sunday that we keep Church or Prayers at Home." He 
begged for books, Challoner's Caveat against the Methodists,, 
as that sect abounded in his district ; Pastorini's History of 
the Church, and a life of " Benedict Joseph, a poor Man who 
lately died at Pome in a great odour of sanctity. His mira- 
cles in that city have been so well attested that it has much 
confuted the opinion of many, who maintain that miracles 
have ceased in the church." 

His recovery was only temporary ; he sank again and died 
piously at the church he had founded, June 3, 1787, at the- 
age of 56.' 

The veteran missionary, Pev. John Lewis, who had been the 
last Superior of the mission of the Society of Jesus in Mary- 
land and Pennsylvania, did not long survive Pev. Mr. Mos- 
ley, at whose funeral he officiated. If the hope of seeing the 
Society of Jesus restored was beginning to grow less, he was 
gratified at least by seeing his brethren still united in the 
bonds of harmony, a body of zealous priests, soon to behold 
one of their number invested with the episcopal dignity.' 

In Pev. John Lewis closed the line of Superiors of the 

1 Letters. Foley, " Records of the Englisli Province," vii., p. 530. In 
an Ordo belonging to this laborious priest, Father John Lewis made 
this entry : " 5 June, 1787. Buried Jenny Parks at St. Joseph's. Eodem 
die R. Jos. Mosley in y*" chapel, R. I. Pace. J. Lewis." 

* Foley, " Records of the English Province," vii., p. 459. 



NEW YORK TROUBLES. 32:^ 

original Maryland mission. He was a native of !Nortliamp- 
tonshire, born September 19, 1721, and after passing through 
his literary com'se at St. Omer, entered the Society at Wat- 
ten in 1740, on the eve of the ^N^ativity of the Blessed A^irgin^ 
the favorite day in the province for the admission of new 
members. He came to Maryland in 1758 and succeeded the 
venerable Father Hunter as Superior of the mission. It was 
his melancholy duty to receive from Bishop Challoner the 
document requiring him to exact from his community adhe- 
sion to the will of the Sovereign Pontijff, expressed in his. 
brief. Rev. Mr. Lewis had been and continued to be Yicar- 
General of the Yicar-Apostolic of London, till the death of 
Bishop Challoner in January, 1781. Bishop Talbot appar- 
ently took no steps to renew the appointment, so that Be v. 
Mr. Lewis acted temporarily till Bev. Dr. Carroll was ap- 
pointed Prefect-Apostolic, when he resigned all manner of 
authority to him. He died at Bohemia early in 1788.' 

In October, 1787, the Yery Bev. Prefect found that his 
presence was needed in Xew York. The Trustees had 
learned none too soon that their action in regard to Bev. 
Charles AYhelan had deprived the congregation of a worthy 
priest and left it to the mercy of a wolf in sheep's clothing. 
They now besought the Yery Bev. Brefect to deliver them 
from the very priest whom they had forced upon him. They 
presented such serious charges against the Bev. Father An- 
drew Xugent, that Dr. Carroll, informed from Dublin of his 
previous suspension there, withdrew the faculties which he 
had cautiously granted him only during his own pleasure. 
He appointed as pastor of St. Peter's congregation, Kew 
York, a worthy Dominican, the Bev. AYilliam O'Brien, who 



' May 34, 1788, set. 67 ; Foley, March 24, Woodstock Letters, xv., p. 
99. 



324 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CAEROLL. 

had abeady done parochial work in Philadelphia and IS'ew 
Jersey, and was highly commended by the Archbishop of 
Dublin, in whose diocese he had labored worthily for sixteen 
years, l^ugent refused to withdraw. The Kev. Dr. Carroll 
accordingly proceeded to 'New York, and was about to begin 
mass on Sunday before the large congregation assembled in 
St. Peter's Church, when Rev. Mr. ]N'ugent asserted his right 
to say the parochial mass, and declared that he would not 
yield it, unless Dr. Carroll promised to make no allusion to 
him in his address to the people. To this Dr. Carroll would 
not assent, stating that the people should be informed of 
whom they should beware, and to whom they should resort 
for spiritual aid. N^ugent then began a violent tirade, which 
produced the greatest uproar and confusion. 

But the Yery Pev. Prefect was not to be overawed : he 
announced to the people that Pev. Mr. [Nugent, to whom he 
had never granted but temporary faculties, was suspended 
from every exercise of the ministry, and he cautioned the 
congregation against attending any mass that the wretched 
priest might attempt to say. 

Dr. Carroll then retired, followed by the -greater part of 
the congregation, and said mass in the private chapel of Don 
Diego de Gardoqui, the Spanish minister.' Father l^ugent 
actually said mass in St. Peter's Church, and the few blind 
partisans who adhered to him declared that Pev. Dr. Carroll 
had no power to suspend their favorite. It was the first oc- 
casion in the history of the Church in this country where the 
laity, in their ignorance of the constitution of the Church, 
supported a priest in resisting lawful authority. 

The Pev. Dr. Carroll, to disabuse these misguided men. 



' Diego de Gardoqui to Conde de Floridablanca, New York, July 25, 

1788. 



NEW YORK TROUBLES. 325 

published an address on the subject, which was signed by the 
principal Catholics of IS'ew York. The Trustees put a new 
lock on the door of the church to prevent Kugent and his 
partisans from entering, it being arranged that the Rev. Dr. 
Carroll should, on the ensuing Sunday, instruct the people 
on the nature and source of spiritual authority. But the ad- 
herents of the fallen priest broke opon the door and filled 
the church with a rabble from the streets. When the Yery 
Hev. Dr. Carroll attempted to address the people, such a 
tumillt was raised that he could not proceed. The Trustees 
wished to clear the church of intruders, but the prudent 
Prefect-Apostolic counselled forbearance. He again pro- 
ceeded to the Spanish embassy, followed by all Catholics 
who really attended to their religious duties. 

As things were in such a condition that nothing could be 
ejffected by ecclesiastical power, Dr. Carroll left 'New York 
in November, after having remained there nearly two months, 
and the Trustees resolved to resort to legal proceedings. 
Fortunately the law, in treating of the administration of 
ecclesiastical property, provided that it was by no means 
intended to affect in any way the rights of conscience, or of 
private judgment, or to make any change v/hatsoever in the 
religious constitution or government of any church, congre- 
gation, or society, in so far as it related to their doctrine, 
discipline, and worship. JS'ugent was not only a violator of 
Catholic discipline, but an opponent of Catholic doctrine, as 
he denied that he owed allegiance to any one but Christ and 
the authorities of New York. In a sermon of his on charity^ 
he declaimed against those who would punish others on ac- 
count of religion, and cited some of the stale calumnies 
against the Catholic Church as facts. It was very desirable 
that this rebellion against ecclesiastical authority should be 
suppressed even by the civil law, lest Catholics should be en- 



326 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

couraged by designing men to assume the right of appointing 
their own pastors.^ 

The action of the Trustees soon relieved the church of the 
unworthy priest, who was convicted, but after he was com- 
pelled to leave St. Peter's Church, he hired a house, and 
sacrilegiously said mass there for his adherents. 

When the Yery Rev. Prefect laid the whole matter before 
the Body of the Clergy, the old opposition to the appoint- 
ment of a Bishop was abandoned. It was generally conceded 
that one should be solicited, if the erection of a see was 
agreeable to the Sovereign Pontiff. The Episcopalians had 
organized with bishops and were gaining strength, and vio- 
lent as had once been the protests against such dignitaries, 
their actual presence gave no offense. 

While it was admitted that the appointment of a Bishop 
was needed to control refractory priests. Rev. Dr. Carroll 
still felt that it was a delicate subject, and proposed that a 
plan of appointment should be adopted that would maintain 
intact union with the Apostolic See and all due obedience, 
and at the same time free the bishop from all suspicion of 
any foreign subjection not absolutely necessary.^ 

The following petition was accordingly prepared by a com- 
mittee appointed for the purpose, consisting of the Very 
Eev. John Carroll, Rev. Robert Molyneux, and Rev. John 
Ashton. 

*' Most Holy Fathee : 

" We, the undersigned, petitioners approaching the Apos- 
tolic See, with all due veneration, and prostrate at the feet 
of your Holiness, humbly set forth the following i That we 

' Very Rev. John Carroll to Cardinal Antonelli, March 18, 1788. Ar- 
chives of the Propaganda. 

" Very Rev. Dr. Carroll to Cardinal Antonelli, March 18, 178a 



PETITION FOR A BISHOP. 327 

are priests who have been specially deputed by our fellow- 
priests, exercising with us the religious ministry in the United 
States of America, in order that we may, in the first place, 
return unbounded thanks to your Holiness for the truly pa- 
ternal care, which you have deigned to extend to this remote 
part of the Lord's vineyard : and in the next place, to mani- 
fest that we all, had been stimulated by this great care, to 
continue and increase our labors to preserve and extend the 
faith of Christ our Lord, in these States, which are filled 
with the errors of all the sects. In doing so, we are con- 
vinced, that we not only render meet service to God, but 
also render a pleasing and acceptable homage to the common 
Father of the faithful. Moreover to correspond to this great 
solicitude, we believe it our duty to expose to your Holiness, 
whatever from our long experience in these States, seems 
necessary to be known, in order that your pastoral provi- 
dence may be most usefully administered in our regard. 

" Therefore inasmuch as his Eminence Cardinal Antonelli 
intimated to one of your petitioners, in a letter dated July 
23, 1785, that it was the design of the Sacred Congregation 
de Propaganda Fide to appoint a Bishop, Yicar-Apostolic, 
for these States as soon as possible, whenever the said Sacred 
Congregation understood that this would be seasonable, and 
desired to be informed as to the suitable time for that appoint- 
ment, by the priest to whom the said letter was addressed, 
we declare, not he only but we in the common name of all 
the priests laboring here. Most Holy Father, that in our 
opinion the time has now come when the Episcopal dignity 
and authority are very greatly desired. To omit other very 
grave reasons, we experience more and more in the constitu- 
tion of this very free republic, that if there are even among 
the ministers of the sanctuary, any men of indocile mind, 
and chafing under ecclesiastical discipHne, they allege as an 



328 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

excuse for their license and disobedience, that they are bound 
to obey bishops exercising their own authority and not a mere 
priest exercising any vicarious jurisdiction. This was the 
boast of the men who recently at J^ew York sought to throw 
off the yoke of authority, and alleged this pretext, which 
seemed most likely to catch the favor of Protestants, in that 
more than in any other State, contending forsooth that the 
authority of the ecclesiastical superior whom the Sacred Con- 
gregation has appointed for us, was forbidden by law, be- 
cause it not only emanates from a foreign tribunal, but is 
also dependent on it for its duration and exercise. We 
refrain from setting out all this more at length to your Holi- 
ness, inasmuch as we have learned that certain original docu- 
ments have been transmitted to Rome, from which it can be 
more clearly seen, with what powers the person should be 
invested, to whom the ecclesiastical government of these 
States is confided. 

" With this view, we represent to the Supreme Pastor of 
the faithful on earth, that all the grounds on which the au- 
thority of the Superior as now constituted may be rendered 
odious, will have equal weight against a bishop to whom the 
powers of a vicar, and not of an ordinary, are granted. 

'* Therefore, Most Holy Father, we express in the name 
and by the wish of all, our opinion that the political and 
religious condition of these States requires that form of 
ecclesiastical government, by which provision may be most 
efficaciously made in the first place for the integrity of faith 
and morals, and consequently for perpetual union wiXh. the 
Apostolic See, and due respect and obedience towards the 
same, and in the next place, that if any bishop is assigned to 
us, his appointment and authority may be rendered as 
free as possible from suspicion and odium to those among 
whom we live. Two points, it seems to us, will contribute 



PETITION FOR A BISHOP, 329 

greatly to this end ; first, that the Most Holy Father, by his 
authority in the Church of Christ, erect a new episcopal see 
in these United States, immediately subject to the Holy See ; 
in the next place, that the election of the bishop, at least for 
the first time, be permitted to the priests, who now duly ex- 
ercise the religious ministry here and have the cure of souls. 
This being established, your most vigilant wisdom. Most 
Holy Father, after hearing the opinions of our priests of 
approved life and experience, and considering the character 
of our government, will adopt some course, by w^hich future 
elections may be permanently conducted. 

" These are. Most Holy Father, what we have deemed it 
proper to submit with the utmost devotion of our hearts to 
your Holiness' pastoral care, declaring, as though we were 
about to give an account of our sentiments to Jesus Christ, 
the divine bishop of souls, that we have nothing in view, 
except the increase of our holy Faith, growth of piety, vigor 
of ecclesiastical discipline, and the complete refutation of 
false opinions in regard to the Catholic religion, which have 
imbued the minds of Protestants. 

" May Almighty God long preserve you. Most Holy Father, 
to Christian people, that you not only benignly foster this 
American church, as you have already done, but also guard 
it with all spiritual protection, and establish it thoroughly, 
and finally that you will vouchsafe to bestow on us prostrate 
at your feet your Apostolical and fatherly blessing. 

" This is the prayer of 

" Your Holiness's 
" Most devoted and obedient 

Servants and Sons, 

" John Carroll, 
" kobert molyneux, 
" John Ashton." 



330 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The Yerj Eev. Dr. Carroll must have been led to believe 
that the Sovereign Pontiff proposed to invest him with the 
dignity of Yicar- Apostolic ; but conscious that several of his 
brethren regarded the appointment of a bishop unnecessary, 
he had, with great prudence and magnanimity, kept the mat- 
ter in abeyance till all felt that the Church must absolutely 
have a bishop to rule it. In tlie same spirit he now sought 
for his brethren the full opportunity of manifesting to the 
Holy See their wish as to the erection of a diocese, the place 
for a see, and the person to be appointed to occupy it. 

No one was more cognizant than himself of the increasing 
difficulties and trials which would be the lot of the future 
bishop, and he had no ambition to assume a position in 
which, without resources of any kind, he would be called 
upon to supply priests, aid in erecting churches, establishing 
schools, and providing for the spiritual wants of a rapidly- 
increasing flock, scattered over a country thousands of miles 
in extent. 

The Spanish minister resident in the United States had 
manifested an intelligent and friendly interest in the affairs 
of the Church here, and the impression made by the French 
intrigue was still fresh in men's minds. The petition of the 
American clergy was consequently forwarded through the 
Spanish envoy to the United States, Don Diego de Gardoqui, 
to whom Dr. Carroll wrote : 

^' Your Excellency will be pleased to recollect a conver- 
sation with which I was honored during my residence in 
^N'ew York. It related to the expediency, and indeed the 
necessity, of introducing episcopal government into the 
United States, as no other would carry sufficient weight to 
restrain the turbulent clergymen whom views of independ- 
ence would probably conduct into this country. This opin- 
ion appeared to be strongly impressed on your Excellency, 



DON DIEGO DE GARDOQUL 331 

and is the natural result of your thorough penetration into 
the nature and necessary effects of our republican govern- 
ments. You noticed at the same time their great opposition 
to foreign jurisdiction, and the prejudices which would cer- 
tainly arise against our religion if the appointment of the 
bishop were to rest in a distant congregation of Cardinals ; 
and if he were to act only as their vicar removable at their 
pleasure ; for which reasons you thought that the bishop 
should be chosen by the American clergy, approved by the 
Holy See for the preservation of unity in faith, and ordained 
to some title or see to be erected within these States, with 
the ordinary powers annexed to the episcopal character. 
You even were so obliging as to offer to support with your 
recommendation a petition addressed to his Holiness for this 
purpose, and to transmit it to the Court of Floridablanca, 
with a request to his Excellency to have it presented with 
the great additional interest of his recommendation. In con- 
sequence of this generous offer, your Excellency will receive 
from one of my Brethren, at Philadelphia, the Rev. Mr. 
Beeston, the original petition to be sent to his Holiness, and 
which, I doubt not, you will be so kind as to forward in the 
manner which you were pleased to mention. I am so much 
concerned to preserve the favorable regard, with which you 
have hitherto honored me, that I must request you not to 
impute the petition to views of ambition. Such a passion 
will be poorly gratified by such a bishoprick as ours will be : 
labor and solicitude it will yield in plenty, and I trust those 
heavy burdens will never fall on my shoulders." ^ 

Senor Gardoqui transmitted the petition to the Count de 
Floridablanca, alluding to the necessity of a Bishop in the 



' Very Rev. John Carroll to Don Diego de Gardoqui. — Archivo Gen- 
eral Central " Sobre la ereccion de un Obispado," Legajo 3895. an. 1788. 



332 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

United States to check such men as Nugent, and describing 
the Yery Rev. Mr. Carroll as " a person of virtue, learning, 
and the highest connections and interests in this country, 
whom we generally regard as our bishop." ' 

The Prime Minister of Spain transmitted the petition to 
Don JSTicolas de Azara, the minister at the Pontifical Court 
in September, and on presenting it to the Prefect of the 
Propaganda, the Spanish envoy ascertained that the Holy 
See was ready to create an episcopal see in the United States, 
and had waited only till certain difficulties were removed. 
The interest shown by the Court of his Catholic Majesty, no 
doubt facilitated the erection of the See of Baltimore. 

The detention of the Yery Rev. Prefect in ]^ew York 
owing to the troubles there, compelled him to leave some 
congregations un visited and unsettled. These in the spring 
renewed their call for his presence, while N^ew York, strug- 
gling to complete the church, was left for some time without 
its pastor, as the Rev. William O'Brien, fortified by letters 
from Dr. Carroll and Senor Gardoqui, and relying on the 
friendship of Archbishop Haro, of Mexico, who had been his 
fellow-student at Rome, had set out for Spanish America to 
collect funds for St. Peter's Church.'' 

The Holy See acted promptly on the petition of the clergy, 
which showed their acquiescence in the original plan formed 
at Rome. Permission was given to the priests actually on 
the mission in America to fix the place most suitable for an 
episcopal see, and for this case only to name the candidate 
for the new bishopric. 

^ Diego de Gardoqui to Conde de Floridablanca, July 25, 1788, with 
copy of petition ; Nicolas de Azara to same, acknowledging letter of Sep- 
tember 23, Rome, November 19, 1788. 

2 Very Rev. J. Carroll to Committee of Catholics at New York, April 
13, 1788. 



POPE PIUS VL CONSENTS. 333 

Writing to liis friend, Kev. Charles Plowden, Dr. Carroll 
said : " Communicating freely with you as I do, you would 
not forgive me, were I to omit informing you, that a grant 
had been made to allow our officiating clergy to choose one 
of their body, as bishop ; and it is left to our determination 
whether he shall be an ordinary taking title from some town 
of our appointment, or a titular bishop, by which I under- 
stand, a bishop constituted over a country without the desig- 
nation of any particular See " (vide Thomassin, " De la Dis- 
cipline de I'Eglise "). 

The letter of Cardinal Antonelli was as follows : 

"Rome, July 12, 1788. 

" Inasmuch as all the laborers in this vineyard of the Lord 
agree in this, that the appointment of one bishop seems ab- 
solutely necessary to retain priests in duty and to propagate 
more widely piety and religion — a bishop who can preside 
over the flock of Catholics scattered through these States of 
Confederate America, and rule and govern them with the au- 
thority of an ordinary. Our Most Holy Lord Pope Pius YI. 
with the advice of this holy Congregation, has most benignly 
decided that a favorable consent should be given to your 
vows and petitions. By you therefore, it is first to be exam- 
ined in what city this episcopal see ought to be erected, and 
whether the title of the bishopric is to be taken from the 
place of the see, or whether a titular bishop only should be 
established. This having been done, his Holiness as a special 
favor and for this first time, permits the priests who at the 
present time duly exercise the ministry of the Catholic 
religion and have care of souls to elect as bishop a person 
eminent in piety, prudence, and zeal for the faith, from the 
said clergy, and present him to the Apostolic See to obtain 
confirmation. And the Sacred Congregation does not doubt 



334 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

but that you will discharge this matter with becoming cir- 
cumspection, and it hopes that this whole flock will derive 
not only great benefit but also great consolation from this 
episcopate. It will be then for you to decide both the proper 
designation of a See and the election of a bishop, that the 
matter may be further proceeded with. 
" In the meanwhile, &c. 



"L. Cardinal Antonelli, 
" Secretary." ' 



"Stephen Bokgia, "Prefect. 



This was addressed to the Very Rev. John Carroll, Robert 
Molyneux, and John Ashton, and after its reception a circu- 
lar was issued appointing a meeting of the clergy to convene 
at Whitemarsh, in Maryland. This assemblage of the clergy 
was held according to Ecclesiastical rules ; the convocation 
was made in a canonical manner. On the appointed day the 
priests assembled. The holy sacrifice of the mass was of- 
fered, and the grace and assistance of the Holy Ghost were 
invoked. The suffrages of all those present were collected^ 
and twenty-four votes were given for the Yery Rev. John 
Carroll, only one vote beside his own being cast for any 
other. An authentic act of this assembly was then drawn 
up, signed, and forwarded to the Sacred Congregation de 
Propaganda Fide."^ 

When the result of the harmonious convocation of the 
clergy reached the Court of Rome, the choice gave com- 
plete satisfaction ; for Dr. Carroll was evidently the one to 
whom the Sovereign Pontiff wished to commit the organ- 

* Cardinal Antonelli to the Committee of the American Clergy. 



DR. CARROLL'S NOMINATION. 335 

ization of the new diocese, his piety, prudence, zeal, learning, 
and the ability he had displayed as Prefect, rendering him in 
the estimation of Pope Pius YI., one providentially raised 
up for the task. 

Writing in May, 1789, to his friend, the Kev. Charles 
Plowden, Dr. Carroll says : " Our brethren chose to have an 
ordinary bishop, and named Baltimore to be the bishop's title, 
this being the principal town of Maryland, and that State be- 
ing the oldest and still the most numerous residence of our 
religion in America. So far all was right. We then pro- 
ceeded to the election ; the event of which was such as de- 
prives me of all expectation of rest or pleasure henceforward, 
and fills me with terror with respect to eternity. I am so 
stunned with the issue of this business, that I truly hate the 
hearing or mention of it ; and therefore will say only, that 
since my brethren, whom in this case I consider the interpre- 
ters of the Divine will, say I must obey, I will even do it, if 
by obeying, I shall sacrifice henceforth every moment of 
peace and satisfaction." 

The Prefect- Apostolic knew by bitter experience that while 
the office brought no pomp or emolument, its cares and anx- 
ieties would increase day by day. But to decline the appoint- 
ment would inevitably have led to the nomination in Europe 
of some one entirely unacquainted with the country, and the 
Catholic clergy and people in it, as well as with their actual 
position. 

Cardinal Antonelli wrote to Dr. Carroll on the 14th of 
I^ovember, 1789 : " We cannot sufficiently express in words 
how wonderfully we have been rejoiced that that distinguished 
assemblage of priests, assembled by order of the Congregation, 
have almost unanimously agreed upon you and selected you 
to occupy the new See of Baltimore. For, in the first place, 
we are raised to great hope that the Christian people, 



336 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

strengthened by the consoling guardianship of a new Bishop, 
will increase and be more confirmed in faith and works of 
faith. 

" We congratulate ourselves, too, that you were selected 
by that clergy as most worthy of this new increase of dig- 
nity. For such is our preconceived opinion of your virtues, 
that we can feel no doubt but that you will abundantly 
correspond alike to the honor and the burthen. Our most 
holy Lord Pope Pius YI. was also a partaker of this joy so 
justly entertained by us, for as he had already made you 
Yicar-Apostolic in those States, he now most cheerfully 
seized the opportunity of increasing your dignity, and there- 
fore by the plenitude of the Apostolic power, declared you 
the new Bishop of Baltimore in Apostolic letters herewith 
transmitted. 

" We congratulate you, therefore, on this new and ample 
dignity, and earnestly exhort you to undertake the care of 
the flock committed to you with alacrity, relying on the aid 
of Almighty God. It is illustrious and glorious to be able 
to offer as it were the first fruits to God of this vineyard of 
the Lord. Enjoy, then, this great good for y-our own salva- 
tion and that of others, and the increase of the Catholic faith, 
which we trust will day by day strike deeper roots in those 
remote States of the I*^ew World.'' 

On the 14th of September the Cardinals constituting the 
Sacred Congregation " de Propaganda Fide," after reading the 
letter of the American clergy selecting Baltimore as the See, 
and the Yery Bev. John Carroll as their choice for its first 
Bishop, approved the nomination, and the formal report hav- 
ing been made to him on the 17th, his Holiness Pope Pius 
YI. ordered Bulls to be prepared erecting the new See, 
and appointing the Yery Bev. John Carroll as the first 
Bishop. 



BULL ERECTING SEE OF BALTIMORE. 337 

The Bull issued under tlie seal of the Fisherman's ring, on 
the 6th of JS^ovember, 1789, was in these words : ^ 

"Pirs Pope YI. 
"foe the perpetual memory of the fact. 

" When from the eminence of our apostolical station, we 
bend our attention to the different regions of the earth, in 
order to fulfil, to the utmost extent of our power, the duty 
which our Lord has imposed upon our un worthiness of ruling 
and feeding his flock ; our care and solicitude are particularly 
engaged that the faithful of Christ, who, dispersed through 
various provinces, are united with us by Catholic commun- 
ion, may be governed by their proper pastors, and diligently 
instructed by them in the discipline of evangelical Hfe and 
doctrine. For it is our principle that they who, relying on 
the divine assistance, have regulated their lives and manners 
agreeably to the precepts of Christian wisdom, ought so to 
command their own passions as to promote by the pursuit of 
justice their own and their neighbor's spiritual advantage ; 

^ Extractum ex Codice "Acta S. Congr. de Prop. Fide Anni 1789." 

14 Sept 1789. — Eelatis a me Litteris Sacerdotum ammarum curam 
gerentium in Foederatis Americse Provinciis qui indicarunt Civitatem 
Baltimori aptissimam esse pro sede Episcopali, et DD. Joannem Carroll in 
ejusdem primum Episcopum designarunt EE. DD. utrumque probave- 
nint, facto verbo cum SSmo. 

Die 17 Sept''"^ ejusdem anni 1789. 

Facta per me SSmo relatione, Sanctitas sua S. Congnis sententiam be- 
nigne probavit, mihique mandavit ut litteras Aplicas conficerem, trans- 
mittendasque in Seg"* Brevium pro Expeditione. 

L. Card. Antonellus, Praef. 
Ex Registro Decret. pag. 458. 

EE. DD. censuerunt supplicandum esse SS""" pro erectione urbis Bal- 
timori in sedem Episcopalem et pro confirmatione electionis Joannis Car- 
roll in ejusdem urbis Episcopum cum ordinaria jurisdictione super clerum 
et populum omnesque Catholicos degentes in Provinciis Foederataj Amer. 
icae imperio subjectis. 
15 



ri-^srr.n^ 



AD FVTVR.^H 




r^f^j^JtjT^^^yy^^^^f/^^X/'^ 



^7^A 







^/^Jj^/z^l^^jy^J^t-^^^^^ 






PAC-SIMILE OP THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE BULL ERECTING THE 
OP BALTIMORE. 



(338) 



BULL ERECTING SEE OF BALTIMORE. 339 

and that they who have received from their bishops, and by 
checking the intemperance of self-wisdom, have steadily ad- 
hered to the heavenly doctrine delivered by Christ to the 
Catholic Church, should not be carried away by every wind 
of doctrine, but, grounded on the authority of divine revela- 
tion, should reject the new and varying doctrines of men 
which endanger the tranquillity of government, and rest in 
the unchangeable faith of the Catholic Church. For in the 
present degeneracy of corrupt manners into which human 
nature, ever resisting the sweet yoke of Christ, is hurried, 
and in the pride of talents and knowledge which disdains to 
submit the opinions and dreams of men to the evangelical 
truth delivered by Jesus Christ, support must be given by 
that heavenly authority which is entrusted to the Catholic 
Church, as to a steady pillar and solid foundation which shall 
never fail ; that from her voice and instructions mankind may 
learn the objects of their faith and the rules of their conduct, 
not only for the obtaining of eternal salvation, but also for 
the regulation of this life and the maintaining of concord iu 
the society of this earthly city. Kow, this charge of teach- 
ing and ruling first given to the apostles, and especially to 
St. Peter, the Prince of the Apostles, on whom alone the 
Church is built, and to whom our Lord and Redeemer en- 
trusted the feeding of his lambs and of his sheep, has been 
derived in due order of succession to Bishops, and especially 
to the Roman Pontiffs, successors of St. Peter and heirs of his 
power and dignity, that thereby it might be made evident 
that the gates of hell can never prevail against the Church, 
and that the divine founder of it will ever assist it to the 
consummation of ages ; so that neither in the depravity of 
morals nor in the fluctuation of novel opinions, the episcopal 
succession shall ever fail or the bark of Peter be sunk. 
Wherefore, it having reached our ears that in the flourishing 



340 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

commonwealth of the Thirteen American States many faith- 
ful Christians united in communion with the chair of Peter, 
in which the centre of Catholic unity is fixed, and governed 
in their spiritual concerns by their own priests having care 
of souls, earnestly desire that a Bishop may be appointed 
over them to exercise the functions of episcopal order ; to feed 
them more largely with the food of salutary doctrine, and to 
guard more carefully that portion of the Catholic flock. 

" We willingly embraced this opportunity which the grace 
of Almighty God has afforded us to provide those distant 
regions with the comfort and ministry of a Catholic Bishop. 
And that this be effected more successfully, and according to 
the rules of the sacred canons. We commissioned our venera- 
ble Brethren the Cardinals of the holy Boman Church, di- 
rectors of the Congregation ' de propaganda fide,' to manage 
this business with the greatest care, and to make a report to 
us. It was therefore appointed by their decree, approved by 
us, and published the twelfth day of July of the last year, 
that the priests who lawfully exercise the sacred ministry and 
have care of souls in the United States of America, should 
be empowered to advise together and to determine, first, in 
what town the episcopal see ought to be erected, and next, 
who of the aforesaid priests appeared the most worthy and 
proper to be promoted to this important charge, whom We, 
for the first time only, and by special grace permitted the 
said priests to elect and to present to this apostolic See. In 
obedience to this decree the aforesaid priests exercising the 
care of souls in the United States of America, unanimously 
agreed that a bishop with ordinary jurisdiction, ought to be 
established in the town of Baltimore, because this town situ- 
ate in Maryland, which province the greater part of the 
priests and of the faithful inhabit, appeared the most con- 
veniently placed for intercourse with the other States, and 



BULL ERECTING SEE OF BALTIMORE. 341 

because from this province Catholic religion and faith had 
been propagated into the others. And at the time appointed 
for the election, they being assembled together, the sacrifice 
of holy Mass, being celebrated, and the grace and assistance 
of the Holy Ghost being implored, the votes of all present 
were taken, and of twenty-six priests who were assembled 
twenty-four gave their votes for our beloved son, John Car- 
roll, whom they judged the most proper to support the bur- 
den of episcopacy, and sent an authentic instrument of the 
whole transaction to the aforesaid Congregation of Cardinals. 
Xow all things being materially weighed and considered in 
this Congregation, it was easily agreed that the interests and 
increase of Catholic religion would be greatly promoted if an 
episcopal see were erected at Baltimore, and the said John 
Carroll were appointed the Bishop of it. We, therefore, to 
whom this opinion has been reported by our beloved son, 
Cardinal Antonelli, Prefect of the said Congregation, having 
nothing more at heart than to ensure success to whatever 
tends to the propagation of true religion, and to the honor 
and increase of the Catholic Church, by the plenitude of our 
apostolical power, and by the tenor of these presents, do es- 
tablish and erect the aforesaid town of Baltimore into an epis- 
copal see forever, for one Bishop to be chosen by us in all 
future vacancies ; and We, therefore, by the apostolical au- 
thority aforesaid, do allow, grant and permit to the Bishop 
of the said city and to his successors in all future times, to 
exercise episcopal power and jurisdiction, and every other 
episcopal function which Bishops constituted in other places 
are empowered to hold and enjoy in their respective 
churches, cities and dioceses, by right, custom, or by other 
means, by general privileges, graces, indults and apostohcal 
dispensations, together with all pre-eminences, honors, im- 
munities, graces and favors, which other Cathedral Churches, 



342 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

by right or custom, or in any other sort, have, hold and enjoy. 
We moreover decree and declare the said Episcopal see thus 
erected to be subject or suffragan to no Metropolitan right 
or jurisdiction, but to be forever subject, immediately to us 
and to our successors the Roman Pontiffs, and to this Apos- 
tolical See. And till another opportunity shall be presented 
to us of establishing other Catholic Bishops in the United 
States of America, and till other dispositions shall be made 
by this apostolical See, We declare, by our apostolical author- 
ity, all the faithful of Christ, living in Catholic communion, 
as well ecclesiastics as seculars, and all the clergy and people 
dwelling in the aforesaid United States of America, though 
hitherto they may have been subject to other Bishops of 
other dioceses, to be henceforward subject to the Bfshop of 
Baltimore in all future times ; And whereas by special 
grant, and for this first time only, we have allowed the priests 
exercising the care of souls in the United States of America, 
to elect a person to be appointed Bishop by us, and almost 
all their votes have been given to our beloved Son, John Car- 
roll, Priest ; We being otherwise certified of his faith, pru- 
dence, piety and zeal, forasmuch as by our mandate he hath 
during the late years directed the spiritual government of 
souls, do therefore by the plenitude of our authority, declare, 
create, appoint and constitute the said John Carroll, Bishop 
and Pastor of the said Church of Baltimore, granting to him 
the faculty of receiving the rite of consecration from any 
Catholic bishop holding communion with the apostolical see, 
assisted by two ecclesiastics, vested with some dignity, in case 
that two bishops cannot be had, first having taken the usual 
oath according to the Roman Pontifical. 

"And we commission the said Bishop elect to erect a 
church in the said city of Baltimore, in form of a Cathedral 
Church, inasmuch as the times and circumstances may allow. 



BULL ERECTING SEE OF BALTIMORE. 343 

to institute a body of clergy deputed to divine worship, and 
to the service of said church, and moreover to establish an 
episcopal seminary, either in the same city or elsewhere, as 
he shall judge most expedient, to administer ecclesiastical in- 
comes, and to execute all other things which he shall think 
in the Lord to be expedient for the increase of Catholic faith 
and the augmentation of the worship and splendor of the 
new erected church. We moreover enjoin the said Bishop 
to obey the injunctions of our venerable brethren, the Cardi- 
nals Directors of the Sacred Congregation 'de propaganda 
fide,' to transmit to them at proper times a relation of his 
visitation of his church, and to inform them of all things 
which he shall judge to be useful to the spiritual good and 
salvation of the flock trusted to his charge. We therefore 
decree that these our letters are and ever shall be firm, valid 
and eflScacious, and shall obtain their full and entire effect ; 
and be observed inviolable by all persons whom it now doth 
or hereafter may concern ; and that all judges ordinary and 
delegated, even auditors of causes of the sacred apostolical 
palace, and Cardinals of the holy Koman Church, must thus 
judge and define, depriving all and each of them of all power 
and authority to judge or interpret in any other manner, and 
declaring all to be null and void, if any one, by any author- 
ity should presume, either knowingly or unknowingly, to 
attempt anything contrary thereunto. JS'otwithstanding all 
apostolical, general or special constitutions and ordinations, 
published in universal, provincial and synodical councils, and 
all things contrary whatsoever. 

" Given at Rome at St. Mary Major, under the Fisher- 
man's Ring, the 6th day of [NTovember, 1789, and in the fif- 
teenth year of our Pontificate. 

[l. s.] " R. Card. Braschi Onesti." 



FAC-SIMILE OP THE CLOSE OF THE BULL ERECTING THE SEE OP 
BALTIMORE. 



(344) 



RELIGIOUS FREEDOM. 345 

Having thus followed the development of organization in 
the Church to the crowning act, the establishment of an epis- 
copal see/ it is necessary to consider the position of Catholics 
in this country under the reorganization of the general gov- 
ernment of the United States. 

The Articles of Confederation adopted dm-ing the war 
with England had not proved adequate to the permanent 
government, and a body of delegates was convened to adopt 
amendments. 

The Convention which met at Philadelphia in May, 1787, 
to amend the Articles of Confederation then binding the 
States together, was not without its Catholic members. 
Thomas Fitzsimons, of Philadelphia, attended the opening 
session, and was soon joined by Daniel Carroll, of Maryland, 
brother of the Prefect- ApostoHc. In the minds of the states- 
men there assembled, the question of religious equality under 
the national administration was not overlooked. Charles 
Pinckney, in his '' Draft of a Federal Government," which 
he laid before the Convention, had included this clause : 
" The legislature of the United States shall pass no law on 
the subject of religion," but it was omitted in the form of 
the Constitution actually adopted, although no objection was 
raised.' The first step therefore towards the removal of re- 
ligious disabilities and the establishment of equal rights, was 
made by this able son of South Carolina. 

The question of religion did not arise till the sixth arti- 
cle came up, bearing on the oath to be taken by Federal and 



' Bull in the Archives of the Archbishop of Baltimore. "A Short Ac- 
count of the Establishment of the new See of Baltimore, in Maryland, 
and of consecrating the Right Rev. Dr. John Carroll," etc., London, 
1790. 

* Yates, " Secret Proceedings and Debates of the Convention," Albany, 
1821, p. 217. 

15* 



346 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

State officers. Charles Pinckney, of South Carolina, proposed 
that a clause should be introduced preventing any religious 
test. Some members regarded such a clause as unnecessary, 
but as under the English rule a declaration had long been en- 
forced, which excluded all Catholics from office, and a similar 
oath even at this time debarred Catholics from office or natu- 
ralization in N^ew York, it was well to prevent the principle 
from being introduced into the government of the United 
States. The clause proposed by Pinckney was adopted, 
N'orth Carolina being the only State that voted against it, 
and Maryland casting no vote, the representatives of the 
Protestant ascendency in that State, being loth to relinquish 
the old system. 

This sixth article provides : " but no religious test shall 
ever be required as a qualification to any office of public 
trust under the United States." 

When the result of their deliberations was laid before the 
people, the action of the Convention which had attracted 
little attention was warmly discussed. There was a strong 
opposition to the proposed Constitution. The vote of Cath- 
olics where their numbers exerted influence, as in Maryland 
and Pennsylvania, was shown in favor of the Constitution. 
l^ew York, strongly anti-Catholic in her own organic law, at 
last received it reluctantly, while Rhode Island and Xorth 
Carolina, where Catholicity was practically unknown, rejected 
it absolutely. Other States accepted reluctantly, proposing 
in amendments what they deemed essential. 

In some States the want of a religious test excited strong 
opposition. A delegate in the Massachusetts Legislature 
complained that " a Papist or an infidel was as eligible as a 
Christian"; another contended that they were opening the 
door to popery and the inquisition by dispensing with a re- 
ligious test. But the Protestant ministers in the House sup- 



RELIGIOUS FREEDOM. 347 

ported the Constitution as it stood, and the Rev. Isaac Backus 
declared " the imposing of religious tests hath been the great- 
est engine of tyranny in the world." 

]S'orth Carohna, following her action in the Convention, 
also censured the clause, but Iredell urged its necessity, declar- 
ing that " under the color of rehgious tests, the utmost cruel- 
ties have been exercised." 

Virginia, North CaroHna, and Rhode Island, among the 
anaendments proposed, had one based on a provision intro- 
duced by Jefferson in the Virginia Constitution,' declaring 
the rights of conscience and the right to a free exercise of 
rehgion, and enacting that no religious sect or society ought 
to be favored or established by law in prefe**ence to others. 
'New York did the same in a more succinct form. Xone of 
these States put the matter in a distinct restrictive clause. 
But ]^ew Hampshire, which was to retain on her statute- 
book laws excluding Catholics from office, seemed to fear that 
Congress might establish Catholicity, or make religious lib- 
erty universal. It accordingly proposed : " XI. Congress 
shall make no laws touching religion, or to infringe the 
rights of conscience." ' But she finally adopted the Consti- 
tution, which thus, so far as the national government is con- 
cerned, reheved Catholics from the shameful and odious test 
which had so long disgraced England and her colonies. The 
United States under her wise Constitution stood before the 
world purged from the blasphemy. In the Amendments to 
the Constitution of the United States adopted, the fourth, as 
finally altered on motion of Mr. Ames, reads : " Congress 

^ " Ordinances passed at a general convention of Delegates and Repre- 
sentatives .... of Virginia, held .... the 6th of May, Anno Dom. 
1776. Williamsburg": p. 5. 

2 Form of the Ratification, June 21, 1788; Carey, "American Mu- 
seum," iv., p. 149 ; vi., p. 42. 



348 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

shall make iio law establishing religion, or to prevent the 
free exercise thereof ; or to infringe the rights of conscience." 

The result justified the forecast of Charles Pinckney, of 
South Carolina, to whom the honor of introducing the sub- 
ject in the Convention is due.^ 

The election of General George Washington as President 
under the Constitution, and the happy organization of the 
new government, were viewed by Catholics with joy. 

To express the sentiments w^hich pervaded the faithful 
throughout the United States, the Bishop-elect of Baltimore^ 
in behalf of the Poman Catholic Clergy, with Charles Car- 
roll of Carrollton, and Daniel Carroll of Maryland, Domi- 
nick Lynch of I^ew York, and Thomas Fitzsimons of 
Pennsylvania, on behalf of the Roman Catholic laity, pre- 
sented to General Washington the following Address : 

" Sir, 

" We have been long impatient to testify our joy, and un- 
bounded confidence in your being called, by an Unanimous 
Yote, to the first Station of a country, in which that unan- 
imity could not have been obtained without the previous 
merit of unexampled services, of eminent wisdom and un- 
blemished virtue. Our congratulations have not reached you 
sooner, because our scattered situation prevented our com- 
munication, and the collecting of those sentiments which 
warmed every breast. But the delay has furnished us with 



' It has been stated that Catholics petitioned Congress to add the 
Amendment. Such a petition and the action on it would appear some- 
where in the proceedings of Congress : but there is not the slightest trace 
in the official journals or documents of any such paper. The idea arose 
probably from some vague recollection of the address of the Catholics to 
Gen. Washington. Consult Schaff, "Church and State in the United 
States," New York, 1888; Elliott's Debates, ii., pp. 130, 148; iv., p. 
242. 



CATHOLIC ADDRESS TO WASHINGTON. 349 

the opportunity, not merely of presaging the happiness to be 
expected under your Administration, but of bearing testi- 
mony to that which we experience already. It is your pe- 
culiar talent, in war and in peace, to afford security to those 
who commit their protection into your hands. In war you 
shield them from the ravages of armed hostility; in peace, 
you establish public tranquillity, by the justice and modera- 
tion, not less than by the vigour, of your government. By 
example, as well as by vigilance, you extend the influence of 
laws on the manners of our fellow-citizens. You encourage 
respect for religion ; and inculcate by words and actions, 
that principle, on w^hich the welfare of nations so much de- 
pends, that a superintending providence governs the events 
of the world, and watches over the conduct of men. Your 
exalted maxims, and unwearied attention to the moral and 
physical improvement of our country, have produced al- 
ready the happiest effects. Under your administration, 
America is animated with zeal for the attainment and en- 
couragement of useful literature. She improves her agri- 
culture ; extends her commerce ; and acquires with foreign 
nations a dignity unknown to her before. From these happy 
events, in which none can feel a warmer interest than our- 
selves, we derive additional pleasure, by recollecting that 
you. Sir, have been the principal instrument to effect so 
rapid a change in our political situation. This prospect of 
national prosperity is peculiarly pleasing to us on another ac- 
count ; because, whilst our country preserves her freedom 
and independence, we shall have a well founded title to 
claim from her justice, the equal rights of citizenship, as the 
price of our blood spilt under your eyes, and of our common 
exertions for her defence, under your auspicious conduct — 
rights rendered more dear to us by the remembrance of for- 
mer hardships. When we pray for the preservation of them, 



350 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

where they have been granted — and expect the full extension 
of them from the justice of those States, which still restrict 
them' — when we solicit the protection of Heaven over our 
common country, we neither omit, nor can omit recommend- 
ing your preservation to the singular care of Divine Provi- 
dence ; because we conceive that no human means are so 
available to promote the welfare of the United States as the 
prolongation of your health and life, in which are included 
the energy of your example, the wisdom of your counsels, 
and the persuasive eloquence of your virtues/' ^ 

To this Address President Washington made this reply : 

" To THE POMAN CaTHOLICS IN THE UnITED StATES OF 

America. 

" Gentlemen, — "While I now receive with much satisfaction 
your congratulations on my being called, by an unanimous 
vote, to the first station in my Country ; I cannot but duly 
notice your politeness in offering an apology for the una- 
voidable delay. As that delay has given you an opportunity 
of realizing, instead of anticipating, the benefits of the gen- 
eral Government ; you will do me the justice to believe, that 
your testimony of the increase of the public prosperity, en- 
hances the pleasure which I should otherwise have experi- 
enced from your affectionate Address. 

" I feel that my conduct, in war and in peace, has met with 
more general approbation than could reasonably have been 
expected : and I find myself disposed to consider that f ortu- 

^ Alluding to New Jersey, North and South Carolina, which required 
a "belief in the Protestant religion for the enjoyment of religious liberty 
or a seat in the legislature or other office. 

2 "An Address from the Roman Catholics of America to George 
Washington, Esq., President of the United States," London, 1790, fol. 
8 pp. Reprint, New York, 1865, with fac-simile and notes. 



WASHINGTON'S REPLY. 351 

nate circumstance, in a great degree, resulting from the able 
support and extraordinary candour of my fellow-citizens of 
all denominations. 

" The prospect of national prosperity now before us is truly 
animating, and ought to excite the exertions of all good men 
to establish and secure the happiness of their Country, in 
the permanent duration of its Freedom and Independence, 
America, under the smiles of a Divine Providence — the pro- 
tection of a good Government — and the cultivation of man- 
ners, morals and piety, cannot fail of attaining an uncom- 
mon degree of eminence, in literature, commerce, agriculture, 
improvements at home and respectability abroad. 

" As mankind become more liberal, they will be more apt 
to allow, that all those who conduct themselves as worthy 
members of the Community are equally entitled to the pro- 
tection of civil Government. I hope ever to see America 
among the foremost nations in examples of justice and liber- 
ality. And I T^resume that your fellow-citizens will not for- 
get the patriotic part which you took in the accomplishment 
of their Revolution, and the establishment of your Govern- 
ment : or the important assistance which they received from 
a nation in which the Roman Catholic faith is professed. 

" I thank you, Gentlemen, for your kind concern for me. 
While my life and my health shall continue, in whatever sit- 
uation I may be, it shall be my constant endeavour to justify 
the favourable sentiments which you are pleased to express of 
my conduct. And may the members of your Society in 
America, animated alone by the pure spirit of Christianity, 
and still conducting themselves as the faithful subjects of our 
free Government, enjoy every temporal and spiritual felicity. 

" (Maech 12, 1790.) ' Geo. Washington." 

' From Washington's original reply, preserved in the Archives of the 
Archbishop of Baltimore. 



352 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

A person, who strangely enough signed himself " Liberal," 
in a communication to the press, attacked the Catholic body. 
Dr. Carroll replied in June, 1789, in an article addressed to 
the editor of the " Gazette of the United States," in which 
the attack had appeared. 

" Every friend to the rights of conscience, equal liberty, 
and diffusive happiness, must have felt pain on seeing 
the attempt made by one of your correspondents .... 

to revive an odious system of religious intolerance 

Perhaps he is one of those who think it consistent with 
justice to exclude certain citizens from the honors and 
emoluments of society merely on account of their relig- 
ious opinions, provided they be not restrained by racks 
and forfeitures, from the exercise of that worship which 
their consciences approve. If such be his views, in vain 
then have Americans associated into one great national 
union, under the express condition of not being shackled by 
religious tests, and under a firm persuasion that they were 
to retain, when associated, every natural right not expressly 
surrendered. 

" Is it pretended that they who are the objects of an in- 
tended exclusion from certain ofiices of honor and advantage, 
have forfeited by any act of treason against the United 
States, the common rights of nature, or the stipulated rights 
of the political society of which they form a part ? This the 
author has not presumed to assert. Their blood flowed as 
freely (in proportion to their numbers) to cement the fabric 
of independence, as that of any of their fellow-citizens. 
They concurred with perhaps greater unanimity than any 
other body of men, in recommending and promoting that 
government from whose influence America anticipates all 
the blessings of justice, peace, plenty, good order, and civil 



REPLY TO ''LIBERAL:' 353 

and religious liberty. What character shall we then give to 
a system of politics, calculated for the express purpose of di- 
vesting of rights legally acquired those citizens who are not 
only unoffending, but whose conduct has been highly meri- 
torious ? " 

He then took up the assertion that the ancestors of the 
American people left Europe to preserve the Protestant re- 
ligion ; and that Protestantism laid the foundation of this 
great and new empire, when, in fact, a great Protestant 
monarchy exerted all its power to crush, as a Catholic power 
did to save it. 

" This writer attributes to his religion the merit of being 
most favorable to freedom ; and affirms that not only moral- 
ity, but liberty hkewise, must expire if his clergy should 
ever be contemned or neglected ; all which conveys a refined 
insinuation that liberty cannot consist with, or be cherished 
by, any other religious institution, which, therefore, he would 
give to understand it is not safe to countenance in a free 
government. 

" I am anxious to guard against the impression intended by 
such insinuations ; not merely for the sake of any one profes- 
sion, but from an earnest regard to preserve inviolate forever 
in our new empire the great princi])le of religious freedom. 
The constitutions of some of the States continue still to en- 
trench on the sacred rights of conscience, and men who 
have bled and opened their purses as freely, in the cause of 
liberty and independence, as any other citizens, are moet 
unjustly excluded from the advantages which they con- 
tributed to establish. But if bigotry and narrow preju- 
dices have hitherto prevented the cure of these evils, be it 
the duty of every lover of peace and justice to extend them 
no further." 



354 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Eev. Dr. Carroll could feel deeply grateful to God that 
he had permitted to see his country thus prosperously ad- 
vancing under a wise and beneficent government, where re- 
ligion could hope for the utmost freedom, and where at the 
same time the Yicar of Christ had established a complete 
episcopal jurisdiction under an American bishop, much as he 
felt appalled at the heavy burthen he was called to bear for 
the rest of his days. 

When the news of Dr. Carroll's appointment reached 
England, Thomas Weld, Esq., of Lulworth Castle, a personal 
friend of the Bishop-elect, wrote to invite him to his seat 
during his stay in England, an elegant chapel recently con- 
structed near the castle affording every convenience for the 
august ceremony of his consecration. 

Writing to his friend, Eev. Charles Plowden, Dr. Carroll 
said : " I cannot sufficiently acknowledge the most obliging 
and honorable testimony of Mr. Weld's regard : you will be 
pleased to express with all that warmth which you can com- 
municate to your expressions, my deep sense of his generous; 
politeness. My inclination certainly leads me to accept of 
an offer not only so flatteriug, but which will afford me an 
opportunity of seeing some of those friends whom I shall 
ever honor and love. But I cannot yet determine what I 
shall do. I still flatter myself that Divine Providence will 
provide some worthier subject to be its instrument in found- 
ing a church in America." 

Yet, writing to Archbishop Troy, he said : " When the 
subject of an American Bishopric was first started, I received 
so pressing an invitation from a most respectable Catholic 
gentleman in England, that I unwarily promised to be con- 
secrated in his chapel, if the appointment should fall to my 
lot. Had it been otherwise I should have hesitated between 
Ireland, the land of my forefathers, and Canada, though, on 



IRISH DOMINICANS. 355 

the whole, I flatter myself that my going to Englancl may be 
attended with some advantages to the cause of religion within 
my extensive diocese." ' 

Before embarking for England he was rejoiced by the ar- 
rival of two Irish Dominicans of merit, Father Francis A. 
Fleming, who had been Kector of the Irish College at Lis- 
bon, and highly commended by the Pope's ^N^uncio"" in that 
city, Father Christopher Y. Keating, from the same place, 
and Eev. Michael Burke. Father Fleming was immediately 



SIGNATURE OP FATHER FRANCIS A. FLEMING, O.P, 



y 



placed at Philadelphia, to begin a ministry short in years 
but brilliant in zeal, ability, and self-devotedness. Pev. Mr. 
Burke replaced Father O'Brien at ISTew York during his ab- 
sence in Spanish America, and Dr. Keating's services found 
an ample field near Philadelphia. These Dominican Fathers 
all rendered essential service to religion. 

About this time Cardinal Anton elli advised Bishop Carroll 
to receive no priest from Ireland who did not come recom- 
mended by Archbishop Troy, to whom he subsequently 

^ Rt. Rev. J. Carroll to Archbishop Troy, July 23, 1790, in " Spicileg. 
Ossor.," iii., pp. 507-8. 

^ Nuncio at Lisbon to Dr. Carroll, Lisbon, Sept. 4, 1789. A change 
had come with the recent immigration from Ireland. Hitherto sermons 
had been read in the English style, and Rev. Mr. Molyneux, writing to 
Dr. Carroll, mentions that a different style was required, and one for 
which he felt himself unfitted. Fathers Fleming and Keating seem to 
have impressed the Catholics and others as pulpit orators. Matthew 
Carey published in his "American Museum" (vii., p. 177) an extract 
of a sermon delivered by Rev. F. A. Fleming, March 17, 1790 ; and 
(viii., p. 112) an extract from a sermon of Rev. Thos. Keating, Sunday, 
August 20, 1790, both in St. Mary's church. 




HT. REV. CHARLES WALMESLEY, D.D., V.A., BISHOP OP RAMA. 



(356) 



HE ACCEPTS THE BULLS. 357 

referred all clergymen from that country who sought em- 
ployment in the diocese of Baltimore.^ 

Visiting Philadelphia in the winter of 1Y89, Dr. Carroll 
says : '' In this town we have now two very handsome and 
large churches, besides the old original chapel, which was the 
cradle of Catholicity here. This serves for a domestic chapel, 
being contiguous to the Presbytery house ; and there is more 
consolation in it than in the more splendid services of the 
other churches, fo;* here it is that every day, and especially 
on Sundays, the sacraments are frequented, etc. In the Pres- 
bytery house lately built live Messrs. Beeston and Graessel 
(a most amiable ex-Jesuit), and Mr. Fleming, an Irish Domin- 
ican, lately from Dublin, a gentleman of amiable manners 
and temper and a very excellent scholar. 'Near to the new 
church lives the above-mentioned Capuchin " (Helbron).' 

Though equally the choice of Pome and of his fellow- 
priests. Dr. Carroll felt that his acceptance would entail care, 
difficulty, and trial. His private correspondence shows that 
he dreaded to go on ; but there seemed to be no one else to 
take his place at the helm of the little bark of the Church in 
this country. He decided to accept the Bulls, and respond- 
ing to the invitation of Mr. Weld he sailed to England early 
in the summer of 1790, and presented his bulls to the vener- 
able Benedictine, the Pight Pev. Charles Walmesley, Bishop 
of Pama and senior Yi car- Apostolic of England, so eminent 
for his vast mathematical and scientific knowledge that gov- 
ernment had called upon his aid when the Gregorian Calen- 
dar was established in Great Britain, and whose Exposition 
of the Apocalypse, issued under the name of Signor Pasto- 
rini, had attained great popularity. Bishop Walmesley con- 

^ Bishop Carroll to Archbishop Troy, Oct. 3, 1790. 
2 Letter from Philadelphia, Dec. 28, 1789. 



I 




(358) 



HIS CONSECRATION. 359 

sented to act as consecrator, and the solemn ceremony took 
place during a pontifical high mass in the chapel of Lulworth 
Castle, on the feast of the Assumption, August 15, 1Y90, Our 
Lady being chosen by the founder of the American Hierarchy 
as the patroness of his diocese. The princely English gen- 
tleman, as a publication of the day remarked, '' omitted no 
circumstance which could possibly add dignity to so venera- 
ble a ceremony. The two prelates were attended by their 
respective assistant priests, the Rev. Charles Plowden and the 
Rev. James Porter, and acolytes, according to the rubric of 
the Roman Pontifical. The richness of their vestments, the 
music of the choir, the multitude of the wax lights, and the 
ornaments of the altar concurred to increase the splendor of 
the solemnity." ' 



^ The following description of the Catholic Chapel at Lulworth is from 
Hutchins' " History of Dorset " : 

" In the year 1786, the first stone of the present Chapel, which stands 
at a small distance to the South-West of the castle, was laid by the pres- 
ent possessor ; under which were placed coins of the present reign, and 
a plate of brass with the following inscription : 

"'Lapis sacer auspicalis in fuudamenta futuri templi jactus anno 
MDCCLXxxvi, IV''. nonas Februarii : quod templum Thomas Weld pub- 
lice meo in solo primus omnium, mitescente per Georgium Tertium 
legum poenalium acerbitate, in honorem Virginis Beatissimae Dei Geni- 
tricis adgredior extruendum. 

" ' Tu vero, Deus optima maxime, opus tantis auspiciis inchoatum 
custodi, protege, fove, ac confirma, ut, quaqua Britanniae patent religionl 
sanct?e templa, adcrescant templis cultores.' 

" The Chapel is of a circular form, increased by four sections of a cir- 
cle so as to form a cross, and covered with a dome and lantern. — It con- 
tains a well-toned organ, a copy of Raphael's Transfiguration, and two 
other scriptural pieces lately brought from Italy, — The angels, foliage, 
mouldings, and whatever appears to be ornament about the altar, are 
bronze ; which is also all gilt, except the angels. — The vase [under the 
altar] is one piece of transparent alabaster, of the colour of amber. The 
platform on which the urn and angels are placed is of porphyry ; the 
base underneath is of a brilliant brescia corallina ; the back part and two 
sides of the space wherein the urn and angels stand are of a brescia anti- 



360 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The Rev. Charles Plowden, bound to Bishop Carroll by 
years of holy friendship, preached the sermon of the day, in 
which he dwelt on the fact that the dismemberment of the 
British empire, in calling into existence a new empire in the 
western world, though it might seem but the result of human 
passions, showed the working of divine Providence in the 
fact that '' the earliest and most precious fruit of it, had been 
the extension of the kingdom of Christ, the propagation of 

qua of a grave colour, and so variegated as to throw a kind of splendour 
about the urn. — The front and outside pannels of the two supporters of 
the altar-table are of a rare and beautiful oriental rose alabaster, within 
mouldings of giallo di Siena. The pannels of the altar-steps are of 
plasma di smeraldo, set in giallo antico. The small step that projects 



GROUND PLAN OF CHAPEL AT LULWORTH CASTLE. 

immediately on the altar-table is of choice pecorella minuta alabaster. — 
The door of the tabernacle and its frame are composed of a choice col- 
lection of stones, lapis lazuli, amethyst, verde di Corsica, bianco e nero 
antico, verde d'Egitto.— The pedestal of the crucifix is composed of 
plasma di smeraldo and verde antico. The entire sides of the cross are 
incrusted with lapis lazuli. The Christ is ivory, and the Magdalen gilt 
bronze ; both entire figures." 



LULWORTH CHAPEL. 361 

the Catholic rehgion, which, heretofore fettered by restrain- 
ing laws, is now enlarged from bondage, and is left at liberty 
to exert the full energy of divine truth." ' 

The first Bishop of Baltimore was thus duly consecrated. 
The event was an omen of hope to the Catholics of Great 
Britain, and their clergy ; a consolation to the priests who 
had been members of the Society of Jesus, and, as Father 
Plowden said, "honorable and comforting to Mr. Weld, the 
founder of the chapel, which shall be revered through suc- 
ceeding ages, even by churches yet unnamed, as the privi- 
leged, the happy spot from whence their episcopacy and 
hierarchy took their immediate rise, and this precious dis- 
tinction will be justly attributed to the protection and favor 
of the glorious Mother of God, whose house it is, and through 
whose patronage all Christian churches are founded." 

Bishop Carroll always preserved a great and pious venera- 
tion for the day and the place of his consecration. He made 
the day the patronal feast of his diocese, and in time obtained 
special indulgences for it from the Sovereign Pontiff. Years 
after he spoke in a most touching manner of the graces he 
had received there, and of his gratitude to God and our 
Lady. " To show his gratitude to Mr. Weld," writes the 
Abbe Dilhet, " he had the Castle and Chapel of Lul worth 
engraved at his own expense, and on my arrival in America 
he showed me an impression with an air of devotion, recall- 
ing to mind his consecration and his duties, and with marks 
of esteem and attachment to that Catholic family." ^ 



' At the consecration of Bishop Carroll, the book of the gospels was 
held over his shoulders by the son of his host, Thomas Weld, a future 
Cardinal. (Thomas Weld to Bishop Carroll, February 25, 1811.) 
2 Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise Catholique ou du Diocese des Etats TJnis." 
The certificate of the consecration preserved in St. Mary's Seminary, 
Baltimore, is as follows : 
16 




BEAK ENTRANCE TO CHAPEL AT LUL WORTH CASTLE. 
(363) 



CERTIFICATE OF CONSECRATION. 863 

The United States now had, at last, a Cathohc Bishop, but 
he stood alone in a foreign land, without resources for his 
great work ; viewed politically by many as one of a nation 
of successful rebels ; ecclesiastically as member of an order 
struck down by the Head of the Church and scattered to the 
winds. In the city selected as his episcopal see, he had no 
church beyond a plain brick structure completed in 1Y83 ; 
his small band of priests was constantly thinned by the hand 
of death, and there was no source to which he could look 
for others to replace the dead. Though urged by the 
Holy See to establish a Seminary he had no income, and 
no one but Providence to whom he could look for his own 
support and the immense task which had been imposed 
upon him. Before he left England, his trust and confidence 
in God were rewarded by two instances of this overruhng 
guidance. 

Bishop Carroll received the warmest invitations from his 
friends in England, especially Lord Arundell of Wardour, 
Mr. Thomas Weld, and others, to prolong his stay, but he 



" Hisce testatum facimus Reverendum Dnm Joannem Carroll, presby- 
terum ad episcopatum Baltimorensem electum, lectis litteris Apostolicis 
apud Sanctam Mariam Majorem datis, sub annulo Piscatoris die sexta 
Novembris 1789, et praestito prius ab ipso Electo juxta Pontificale Ro- 
manum juramento, assistensibus Revdo Carolo Plowden ac revdo Jacobo 
Porter, presbyteris, 15"* Augusti 1790, sacra Beatissimae Virginis As- 
sumptse die in templo Castelli de Lullworth comilatus Dorcestrensis in 
Anglia a nobis in Episcopum f uisse consecratum . 

" Dabamus ad Castellum de Lullworth die 17 Augusti anno 1790. 

" )^ Carolus Walmesley, Epus Ramaten. 
Vic""^ Aplicus. 

" >J< Carolus Plowden, sac. assistens. 

" >J< Jacobus Porter, sac. assistens. 

" C. Forrester, presbyter Miss"' Apost''"'. 

"Thomas Stanley, sac." 






9^^. 



i^'A^rUcu^. 



'7 



';;/^=Sf/"^^2fi 



CERTIFICATE OF THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOP CARROLL. 
[From the original preserved in 8t. Mary's Theological Seminary, Baltimore.] 



(364) 



HIS SEAL. 



365 



felt that his presence was needed in the United States, where 
so much was to be done.' 

Mr. Weld wrote : " I shall always esteem myself happy in 
every opportunity of giving you the smallest proof of my 
sincere respect and veneration. I was particularly so on the 
late occasion of your consecration. I shall look upon that 
day as one of the most memorable ones of my life, and as a 
glorious one to me and mine in many respects. I own I feel 




SEAL, OF BISHOP CARROLL 



a singular comfort and satisfaction in events of that nature, 
and anything that tends to the good of true Religion ; but 
there were many concurring circumstances at your consecra- 
tion, that filled my heart with feelings which words cannot 
express. Indeed, I cannot recall them to my mind without 
great sensible consolations." 

His pious letter enclosed a draft for the Seminary which 
Bishop Carroll was about to establish. Donations for the 



1 Lord Arundell to Bishop Carroll, Sept. 23, 1790 ; Lord Petre to 
same, August 31, 1790 ; Thomas Weld to same, Lulworth Castle, Sept. 
19. 1790. 



366 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

same object came too from other sources, encouraging him 
greatly/ 

When in England Bishop Carroll adopted a seal for his 
diocese, indicating the Blessed Virgin, selected as patroness 
of his future Cathedral, and St. Peter, to whom the churchy 
which was to be his pro- Cathedral, was dedicated. There was 
also published "A Short Account of the Establishment of the 
Xew See of Baltimore in Maryland," and of his consecration, 
with the discourse on the occasion, a translation of the Pope's 
Bull, and extracts from the Bills of Rights of different 
States.^ 

Before leaving England he wrote to the Sovereign Pontiff 
this letter, full of lessons for all time : 

"Most Holy Father: 

" When two months ago I informed the Most Eminent 
Cardinal Antonelli of my arrival in Europe to receive Epis- 
copal consecration, I asked him kindly to place me at your 
Holiness' s feet, and in my name to profess especially that, 
although I undertook this burden of the Episcopacy with 
great fear, yet it afforded me no little consolation -that I was 
not deemed by you. Most Holy Father, utterly unworthy of 
so great an office ; in the next place, that he would lay be- 
fore you my faith that I would never, at any time, fail in 
obedience and docility to the Holy See, without which, as I 
had learned from Ecclesiastical History and the doctrine of 
the Fathers, faith and morals waver. Let me add, moreover, 
that I shall spare no endeavor that all committed to my care, 



^ Bishop Carroll to Kev. Charles Plowden, Sept. 2, 1790 ; same to 
Peter Jenkins Holt, Oct. 3, 1790. 

2 London, J. W. Coghlan, 1790 ; Reprinted by the Historical Club 
Baltimore. 1876. 



LETTER TO THE POPE. 367 

whether people or pastors, may be actuated bj the same feel- 
ings that animate me towards the Holy See. 

" To obtain this grace more surely, prostrate humbly at the 
feet of your Holiness, I ask you to vouchsafe to confer on 
us the Apostolical benediction. 

" Most Holy Father, 

" Your most obedient servant and son, 

" '^ John, Bishop of Baltimore. 

" London, September 2Y, 1790." ^ 

While still in England, Bishop Carroll received a letter 
from Cardinal Antonelh, cotnmending him for his humihty 
in not wishing to wear the mitre, and encouraging him to 
labor with confidence. He announced a gratuity for three 
years to Georgetown College from the Propaganda, and, 
alluding to the calumnies of La Poterie and Smyth, urged 
Dr. Carroll to remove all suspicion of a disposition on his 
part to employ in the ministry priests who had belonged to 
the Society of Jesus, in preference to others. 

The Bishop of Baltimore, on the eve of his departure from 
London, wrote that though he had abundant material, in- 
cluding Smyth's own letters, to refute the false statements of 
that person's pamphlet, he had refrained from issuing any 
answer at the request of the Archbishop of Dublin. In 
regard to the general management of the Church, he ex- 
plained that when he was appointed, missions which had from 
their origin been served by Fathers of the Society, were oc- 
cupied by priests who had belonged to that order, and who 
were esteemed by their congregations : that he could not 
justly remove them merely to accommodate clergymen who 
had but recently arrived in the country. 

^ " Scritte riferite, America Centrale," 1776-1790, vol. ii. 



368 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

He stated that since his appointment as Prefect he had re- 
ceived or recognized thirty priests, who were then or had 
subsequently entered the United States, and of these only 
seven had ever been in any way connected with the Society 
of Jesus ; and of the seven, four were natives of Maryland, 
who had returned to labor in their own State. He alluded 
to the negotiation with the Priests of St. Sulpice, as shomng 
his readiness to avail himself of the services of really worthy 
and zealous priests.^ 

1 Cardinal Antonelli to Bishop Carroll, August 14, 1790 ; Bishop Car- 
roll's reply, Sept. 27, 1790. 




CRUCIFIX BROUGHT FROM ROME BY REV. JOHN CARROLL. 



BOOK 11. 



RT. REV. JOHN CARROLL, D.D., BISHOP OF BALTI- 
MORE 1790-1808.— ADMINISTRATOR OF LOUISIANA 
1805-1812.— ARCHBISHOP OF BALTIMORE 1808-1815. 



CHAPTER I. 

RT. EEV. JOHN CARROLL, D.D., BISHOP OF BALTIMORE. — AD- 
MINISTRATION 1790-1800. APPOINTMENT OF A COAD- 
JUTOR. RT. ReV. L. GRAESSEL. 

Bishop Carroll felt that the condition of the Church in 
the United States forbade any unnecessary delay in England ; 
and, decHning the kind and urgent invitations of old and 
valued friends like Lord Arundell of Wardour and Lord 
Petre, even one to revisit Lulworth Castle, the very thought 
of which filled his heart with holy and generous emotions, 
he embarked at Gravesend, on the 8th of October, in the 
same vessel on which he had come to England. After a 
stormy and disagreeable passage he reached Baltimore on the 
7th of December.' 

When the arrival of the ship was announced, a large body of 
Catholics proceeded to the landing, and as soon as the Bishop 
disembarked they escorted him to his house. The next Sun- 

' Both while going and while returning Bishop Carroll had as fellow 
passenger Dr. Madison, who went lo England to be consecrated by 
Bishops of the Church of England as the Protestant Episcopal Bishop of 
Virginia. 

16* (369) 




BALTIMOfiE. 



(370) 



HIS INSTALLATION. 371 

day St. Peter's chui'ch was tlirouged. Five priests, with the 
trustees of the church, received the Bishop of Baltimore at 
the door, and escorted him to the Sanctuary, where he re- 
mained at the foot of the akar while the Te Deum was sung. 
Then he was conducted to the pontifical throne, where he 
received the obeisance of the clergy and of some of the laity, 
who approached and kissed his ring. He then celebrated a 
pontifical mass, in which he gave his solemn benediction and 
proclaimed indulgences in the form prescribed. 

In the address which he delivered on this occasion, after 
he showed how great and irrevocable the duties w^hich had 
been imposed on him and the awful responsibility, he said : 

'' In this, my new station, if my life be not one continued 
instruction and example of virtue to the people committed to 
my charge, it will become, in the sight of God, a life not only 
useless, but even pernicious. 

"It is no longer enough for me to be inoffensive in my 
conduct and regular in my manners. God now imposes a 
severer duty upon me. I shall incur the guilt of violating 
my pastoral office, if all my endeavors be not directed to 
bring your lives and all your actions to a conformity with 
the laws of God ; to exhort, to conjure, to reprove, to enter 
into all your sentiments ; to feel all your infirmities ; to be 
all things to all, that I may gain all to Christ ; to be superior 
to human respect ; to have nothing in view but God and 
your salvation ; to sacrifice to these health, peace, reputation, 
and even life itseK ; to hate sin, and yet love the sinner ; to 
repress the turbulent ; to encourage the timid ; to watch over 
the conduct of even the ministers of religion ; to be patient 
and meek ; to embrace all kinds of persons ; these are now 
my duties — extensive, pressing, and indispensable duties ; 
these are the duties of all my brethren in the episcopacy, 
and surely important enough to fill us with terror. But 



872 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

there are others still more burdensome to be borne bj me, in 
this particular portion of Christ's church which is committed 
to my charge, and where everything is to be raised, as it 
were, from its foundation ; to establish ecclesiastical disci- 
pline ; to devise means for the religious education of Catho- 
lic youth — that precious portion of pastoral solicitude ; to 
provide an establishment for training up ministers for the 
sanctuary and the services of religion, that we may no longer 
depend on foreign and uncertain coadjutors; not to leave 
unassisted any of the faithful who are scattered through this 
immense continent ; to preserve their faith untainted amidst 
the contagion of error surrounding them on all sides ; to 
preserve in their hearts a warm charity and forbearance 
toward every other denomination of Christians, and at the 
same time to preserve them from that fatal and prevailing 
indifference which views all religions. as equally acceptable 
to God and salutary to men. Ah I when I consider these 
additional duties, my heart sinks almost under the impression 
of terror which comes upon it. In God alone can I find any 
consolation. He knows by what steps I have been conducted 
to this important station, and how much I have always 
dreaded it. He will not abandon me unless I first draw 
down His malediction by my unfaithfulness to my charge. 
Pray, dear brethren, pray incessantly, that I may not incur so 
dreadful a punishment. Alas ! the punishment would fall on 
you as well as on myself ; my unfaithfulness would rebound 
on you and deprive you of some of the means of salvation." 

Having devoted his diocese in a special manner to the 
Mother of God, and placed it under her protection, he con- 
cluded his address exhorting all to cultivate a true devotion 
to the Blessed Virgin.' 

' Rev. Dr. Charles I. White in Darras, "A General History of the 
Catholic Church." New York, 1865, iv., pp. 615-18. 



THE ONEIDA BISHOPRIC. 37B 

The consecration and installation of Bishop Carroll were 
coeval with a strange project to erect an episcopal see in the 
State of New York. 

While the Church was slowly gaining a permanent footing 
in the cities of that State, there was an attempt to establish 
a French mission, and, strangest of all, a Bishop among the 
Oneida Indians, which forms one of the curious episodes in 
our history. 

In December, 17Y5, Peter Penet, a native of France, 
landed at Providence from St. Domingo, and made propo- 
sals to General 'Washington and to Congress to supply the 
colonies with arms and ammunition. He made some impres- 
sion on them and went to France, but being ^dthout means, 
never rendered any real service. He was subsequently en- 
gaged in other schemes. In 1783 he is described as a mer- 
chant in Philadelphia, but four years after was trading with 
the Oneidas, over whom he acquired great influence, the In- 
dians believing him to be an ambassador to them from the 
King of France. By means of a pretended dream be ob- 
tained from the tribe a grant of ten miles square, which the 
State of New York confirmed. He also induced the tribe to 
apply to the French Minister at New York for a priest, and 
a Kev. Mr. Perrot arrived there in 1789. The French Min- 
ister requested the Oneidas to receive him kindly, give him 
a glebe of three hundred acres, clear a field, and build a 
house. 

The Rev. Mr. Perrot took up his residence at Lake Oneida, 
and remained there for some time, engaged from the outset 
in a struggle with the Rev. Mr. Kirkland. As to what he 
accomplished in reviving the earlier teachings of Catholic 
missionaries we know nothing.' 

^ Hough, " Notices of Peter Penet, and of his Operations among the 



374 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

But in 1790 one Jean de la Mahotiere, professing to be the 
agent of the Oneida Indians, whom he represented as a na- 
tion occupying a great territory between the United States 
and Canada, addressed a petition to Pope Pius YI., and for- 
warded it to the [N^uncio at Paris, asking the establishment of 
a Bishop at Oneida. " We have built a church," he says, " in 
the City of Oneida, we have provided it with sacred vessels, 
bells, books and everything necessary for divine service," and 
he asks the Sovereign Pontiff to confirm "the Pev. John 
Louis Yictor Le Tonnelier de Coulonges, a man full of merit 
and good works, whom the Oneida nation and the chiefs of 
the Six I^ations have nominated Bishop of Oneida and Pri- 
mate of the Six IN^ations, and presented to your Holiness in 
that quahty : he has expended at least two-thirds of his for- 
tune in works of religion and benevolence ; he has obtained 
of the Oneida nation the expulsion of the Episcopalian and 
Presbyterian ministers, as they have no longer among them 
either church or flock." This Bishop was to take six Capu- 
chins with him as soon as he was appointed. But though 
this application was transmitted through the ]^uncio at Paris 
w^ith a Latin petition of the Oneida nation sigipied by the 
chiefs of the Wolf, Turtle, and the Bear families, the mag- 
nificent scheme was never realized.' 



Oneida Indians, including a plan prepared by him for the government of 
that tribe," Lowville, 1866, pp. 16, 17, 31 ; Carey, "American Museum," 
v., p. 213. 

^ Petition of Oneidas forwarded by Jean de la Mahoti^re ; Letter of the 
Kuncio, August 2, 1790 ; Latin supplication of the Oneida nation for a 
Bishop. Archives of the Propaganda. The names signed to these 
Oneida petitions coincide with names in Penet's Plan of Government ; 
and there is no clue to decide whether one or two priests were really 
there. Hough, who spent some time investigating Penet's acts, says that 
Rev. Mr. Perrot left before 1793. The whole affair is extraordinary, and 
the priest probably learned that he had been duped by an adventurer. 



THE FIRST CATHOLIC BIBLE. 375 

One result of the Kevolution was tlie freedom of the press, 
so that Catholic literature could be diffused throughout the 
country, and the faithful supplied with books of devotion, 
and, in case of necessity, the doctrines of the Church could 
be defended when assailed. 

The publication of Catholic books in this country, begun 
almost by stealth, as we have seen, in colonial days, was 
taken up more openly after the rupture with Great Britain. 
C. Talbot, a bookseller from Dublin, was apparently the first to 
enter on the career of a Catholic publisher, issuing an edition 
of Reeve's "History of the Bible,'' from his book-store in 
Front Street, Philadelphia, in 1784; and "The Catholic 
Christian Instructed," in 1786. Molyneux's " Sermon on 
the death of Father Farmer " was printed the same year ; 
Aitkins' " Compilation of the Litanies and Yespers " ap- 
peared in 1T8Y ; and two years later " The Unerring Au- 
thority of the Catholic Faith " was printed for T. Lloyd : 
and " The True Principles of a Cathohc," also in 1Y89, by 
Matthew Carey. At this time the last-named able and ener- 
getic man, already publishing a general magazine called 
" The American Museum," announced on the 26th January, 
1789, his intention of publishing a quarto Cathohc Bible, at 
the price of six dollars. 

The Bisho]3-elect and his clergy became patrons of the 
Bible, receiving subscriptions for the work, Pev. Charles 
Sewell at Baltimore ; Pev. John Ashton at Whitemarsh ; 
Pev. Thomas Digges, Mellwood, Md. ; Pev. Pobert Moly- 
neux, Bohemia ; Pev. Leonard ^eale and Pev. Mr. Doyle at 
Port Tobacco ; Pev. Ignatius Matthews, Pev. Augustine 
Jenkins, and Pev. John Boarman, IS'ewtown ; Pev. Henry 
Pile, Newport, Md. ; Pev. James Walton, St. Inigoes ; Pev. 
Francis Beeston, Pev. Lawrence Graessel, and Pev. Thomas 
Keating, Philadelphia ; Pev. James Pellentz, York County, 



376 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Pa. ; and Rev. William O'Brien, I^Tew York. Tlie publica- 
tion was begun in parts on the 12tb of December, 1Y89 ; but 
this plan was soon abandoned, and it was issued complete in 
two volumes of 487 and 490 pages, soon after Bishop Car- 
roll's return, on the 19th of ]N"ovember, 1790, the first English 
quarto Bible printed in this country, as well as the first Cath-. 
olic edition. 

It was a great undertaking for the little body of Catholics 
at that time, and remains a most creditable monument to the 
zeal and public spirit of Matthew Carey.' 

This Bible was a reprint of the edition of the Venerable 
Bishop Challoner's revision issued in 1763-4. 

The Church in the United States, after passing through 
great and serious dangers which menaced it with complete 
disintegration and ruin, was at last organized with a duly con- 
stituted episcopal see, and a Bishop, chosen by his fellow- 
priests, duly appointed by the Sovereign Pontiff, and conse- 
crated in conformity with the rules of the Catholic Church. 
The Catholic body in the United States were thus in a better 
position than their fellow-believers in England, who still re- 
mained under the direction of Yicars- Apostolic. 

Tho survivors of the old body of the clergy, who had 
viewed with such distrust and alarm the proposed appoint- 
ment of a Yicar-Apostolic, became the nucleus for the future 

^ O'Callaghan, " A List of Editions of the Holy Scriptures and parts 
thereof printed in America," Albany, 1861, pp. xxiv-xxviii ; Shea, "A 
Bibliographical Account of Catholic Bibles," New York, 1859 ; Finotti, 
"Bibliographia Catholica Americana," New York, 1872, pp. 31, etc. 

When more than thirty years ago I called the attention of Bible col- 
lectors to the existence of this Bible of 1790, I could scarcely obtain cre- 
dence, the Bible of 1805 being erroneously regarded as the first Catholic 
Bible. In fact, I could convince my friend, George Livermore of Bos- 
ton, only by sending my grandfather's Bible to enable him to see that 
type and paper were unmistakably American. 



A SULPITIAN SEMINARY. 377 

American clergy. But they were fast dwindling away, and 
the isolated priests arriving from abroad, differed from them 
and from each othef in training, ideas of discipline, ritual, 
and varied in theological views and their system of parochial 
work. 

The Church in the United States, however, could not long 
depend on an uncertain supply of priests from Europe. 
Sound policy required the fostering of vocations in the new 
diocese, and an institution for training young levites in the 
learning and in the true spirit of the priest of God's holy 
Church. But where was the newly-consecrated Bishop to 
find men or means to found such an establishment ? Provi- 
dence provided both. The Kev. Mr. de Saint Felix, Superior 
of the Theological Seminary at Toulouse, impelled by the 
signs of the coming war on religion, wrote to Rev. Mr. 
Emery, Superior-General of the Company of St. Sulpice at 
Paris, that prudence, it seemed to him, dictated the found- 
ing of an establishment in some other country. The idea 
was approved by Pev. Mr. Emery and his associates in the 
Seminary of St. Sulpice, one of whom, Pev. Mr. Galais, 
suggested that the Seminary should be founded at Gallipolis, 
where many emigrants from France at that time proposed to 
settle. The Pope's l^uncio at Paris, Cardinal Dugnani, had 
broader views ; he called the attention of Mr. Emery to the 
erection of the See of Baltimore, and the presence of the first 
Bishop at that very time in England. The Superior of St. 
Sulpice accordingly addressed Bishop Carroll, and the ^N^uncio 
supported his letter,^ which urged the Bishop to proceed to 
Paris in order to confer with some of the Gentlemen of the 
Seminary of St. Sulpice, who wished to devote their experi- 
ence and services gratis to the education of young men for 

* Archbishop of Rhodez to Right Rev. John Carroll, August 24, 1790. 



378 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the priesthood in America. It would appear, however, that 
this generous offer did not, at first, impress Dr. Carroll very 
favorably, as he wrote for further information, and perhaps 
fearing personal annoyance from the French government as 
a Jesuit already expelled from that kingdom, he declined to 
go to Paris.' As Eev. Mr. de St. Felix would not undertake 
to carry out the project which he had himself proposed, the 
venerable Superior of St. Sulpice, who had taken up the 
matter too earnestly to be deterred by obstacles, dispatched 
Rev. Francis Charles l^agot to London to confer with the 
Bishop of Baltimore. This learned and able Sulpitian was 
already well advanced in years, but his zeal for the salvation 
of souls impelled him to accept the new and arduous under- 
taking. Whatever doubt or distrust may have, at first, influ- 
enced Dr. Carroll vanished when he met the Rev. Mr. Xagot. 
He frankly exposed his utter poverty and want of all re- 
sources, but he found that interest had been excited in 
France, and that means had been placed at the disjDOsal 
of the Sulpitians to enable them to found a Seminary in 
America. 

" We arranged all preliminaries," wrote Bishop Carroll, 
" and I expect at Baltimore early in the summer some of the 
gentlemen of that Institution to set hand to work ; and I 
have reason to believe they will find means to carry their 
plan into effect. Thus we shall be provided with a house fit 
for the reception of and further improvement in the higher 
sciences of the young men whom God may call to an Eccle- 
siastical state, after their classical education is finished in our 
Georgetown Academy. While I cannot but thank Divine 
Providence for opening on us such a prospect, I feel great 



' Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise Catholique on du Diocese des Etats Unis "; 
Right Rev. John Carroll to Rev. Charles Plowden, Septemher 2, 1790. 



REV. FRANCIS C. NAGOT. 379 

sorrow in the reflection tliat we owe such a benefit to the dis- 
tressed state of Eeligion in France." ' 

On Mr. Xagot's return to Paris, the Superior of St. Sul- 
pice selected those who were to found the Seminary at Balti- 
more. Others volunteered, including some young students 
in the Seminary. The colony was composed of the Rev. 
Francis C. Nagot as Superior ; Rev. Mr. Levadoux, who had 
been Director of the Seminary of Limoges ; Rev. John 
Tessier, former Director of the Seminary of Yiviers; Rev. 
Anthony Garnier, former Director of the Seminary of Lyons, 
with Mr. Montdesir, Messrs. Tulloh and Floyd, natives of 
England ; Caldwell, an American, and Perinault, a Canadian, 
as Seminarians. The Rev. Mr. Delavau, canon of St. Martin 
of Tours, who proposed to reside in America till calm w^as 
restored to France, joined their party. 

Having chartered an American vessel at St. Malo, whence 
they sailed April 8, 1791, they took as passenger the famous 
Chateaubriand, then a young man of twenty. The vessel 
was nearly wrecked on leaving the port, and was detained 
more than two weeks in the Channel. During the long voy- 
age high mass was sung on board every Sunday by Canon 
Delavau, the rest receiving communion at his hands. After 
long delay the vessel, managed by an unskilful captain, came 




i^ 




PAC-8IMrLE8 OF SIGNATURES OF REV. F. C. NAGOT AND REV. J. A. EaiERY. 

by the way of the Azores and St. Pierre de Miquelon, and 
reached Baltimore on the 10th of July, 1791. The Rev. 

' Bishop Carroll to Lord Arundell, London, October 4, 1790. 



380 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Charles Sewall, in the absence of the Bishop, conducted them 
to a house, ISTo. 94 Baltimore Street, since removed by the 
openiug of ^orth, then called Belvidere Street. 

Announcing to his flock in America the coming of tlie 
Sulpitians, Bishop Carroll wrote : "I propose fixing them 
very near to my own home, the Cathedral of Baltimore, that 
they may be, as it were, the clergy of the church and con- 
tribute to the dignity of divine worship. This is a great and 
auspicious event for our diocese, but it is a melancholy re- 
flection, that we owe so great a blessiug to the lamentable 
catastrophe in France." 

A building put up for a public house and known as •* The 
One Mile Tavern," vrith a plot of four acres, was hired, and 
Rev. Mr. ]N"agot soon purchased it for £850, Maryland cur- 
rency, equivalent to $2,266.66. The house of revelry was 
to become one of prayer and devotion. The Sulpitians took 
possession on the 18th of July, and here St. Mary's Theolog- 
ical Seminary was opened. The first mass was celebrated on 
the 20th of July, a room on the second floor having been 
fitted up as a chapel, and blessed by Rev. Mr. N^agot, who 
dedicated it to the Blessed Virgin Mary.' 

On the 29th of May, 1Y92, the Rev. Messrs. Chicoineau, 
David, and Flaget, who had all been Directors of Seminaries- 
in France, arrived with two Seminarians, Messrs. Badin and 
Barrel. 

The advent of such a number of learned, pious, and expe- 
rienced priests was of immense importance to the Church. 



^ Bishop Carroll to Bishop of Quebec, January 30, 1792. Tessier, 
"Epoques du Seminaire de Baltimore"; Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise Ca- 
tholique ou du Diocese des Etats Unis"; Rev. Mr. Tessier, Replies to 
Queries of Bishop Brut6 in 1832; Nagot, in "Memoires pour servir ^ 
I'histoire de I'Eglise h la fin du XI X^ siecle "; Chateaubriand, " Recollec- 
tions of Italy, England, and America," Philadelphia, 1816, pp. 123-9. 







(381) 



382 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The Seminary could not give employment to all, and priests 
who had filled the chair of Director or Professor in great 
seminaries took up with cheerfulness the hardships of mis- 
sionary life in the United States. 

The Prefecture- Apostolic under the Yery Rev. Dr. Car- 
roll extended to the parts which had been subject to the 
Yicar-Apostolic of London, and included the territory of the 
old English colonies ; but no act of the Holy See deprived 
the Bishop of Quebec of the missions in Maine, New York, 
the country northwest of the Ohio ; or the Bishop of San- 
tiago de Cuba of ^N^atchez, Baton Rouge, and other points at 
the South. The expressions in Dr. CarrolFs Bulls left it in 
doubt whether his diocese comprised the Thirteen States or the 
whole territory included in the United States. The matter 
was referred to Rome, and the Sacred Congregation de Prop- 
aganda Fide on the 29 th day of January, 1791, placed the 
whole territory of the United States under the jurisdiction 
of Bishop Carroll, and put an end to all claims of the other 
prelates.' Detroit, and a considerable part of Michigan and 



^ Ex audientia SSmi habita die 13 Januarii 1791. 

Proposito per me .... dubio super jurisdictione episcopi Baltimo- 
rensis in America Septentrionali, an scilicet praeter tredecim Provincias, 
quae in Brevi erectionis nominantur, alii quoque terrarum tractus conti- 
gui ad Baltimorensem sedem pertinere debeant, qui licet foederationi 
Americanae subjecti, non adhuc tamen in formam Provinciae sunt re- 
dacti. 

ggmus Dominus Noster Pius Pont. VI. declaravit die 6 Novembris 1789 
omnes Christi fideles .... non solum in Foederatae Americae Provinciis, 
sed etiam in aliis linitimis extra provincialibus regionibus, ejusdem tandem 
Reipublicae dominio subjectis existentes, quamvis alteri cujuscumque 
DicEcesis Episcopo hucusque subjecti fuerint, in posterum Episcopo 
Baltimoren. subjectos fore et esse debere, quibuscumque &c. 

Datum Romae .... 29 Jan"' 1791. 

L. Card. Antonellus, Praef"- 



THE CARMELITE NUNS. 383 

some of Ohio, was still claimed by England as part of Can- 
ada ; and Spain claimed Katchez as territory wrested from 
the British in war. Until the United States acquired posses- 
sion at these points Dr. Carroll's authority was not exercised 
there. 

America was to be blessed also with a community of clois 
tered, contemplative nuns. To the worldly, such a body 
might seem a burthen rather than an aid to a strugghng 
Church. Not such was the judgment of Bishop Carroll. 
Pious Catholics in Maryland had solicited the Carmelite nuns 
of Antwerp to found a house of their order at Port Tobacco. 
Bishop Carroll gladly favored the establishment of a com- 
munity intended solely for prayer, and for imploring the 
happy success of the American mission and the propagation 
of the Catholic faith in this New World. 

When the Catholics near Port Tobacco forwarded to the 
Convent at Antwerp their request for a branch of that ven- 
erable community, which dates back almost to St. Teresa her- 
self, having been founded by Mother Anne of the Ascension, 
only thirty-seven years after the death of the illustrious re- 
viver of the Carmelite order, the Bishop of Antwerp ad- 
dressed a letter to Bishop Carroll, and the newly appointed 
Bishop of Baltimore readily gave his consent. Pev. Charles 
Neale selected four nuns, one from the Mother-house at Ant- 
werp, Mother Clare F. Dickinson, and three from the con- 
vent at Hogstraet, Eeverend Mother Bernardina Mathews, 
Superior of that house, and her nieces Aloysia and Eleonora 
Mathews. They left Europe April 9, 1Y90, and after a tem- 
pestuous voyage landed at Mr. Robert Brent's, near Port To- 
bacco. Pev. Charles Neale had given the little community 
a farm belonging to him, but as it had not a building suited 
to the wants of the nuns, they exchanged it for property be- 
longing to Mr. Baker Brooke, who had just erected a large 




PORTRAIT OF MOTHER FRANCES DICKINSON, 

(384) 



CONVENT AT PORT TOBACCO. 385 

house. Here the commnhitj organized, taking possession on 
the 15th of October. Father Charles Neale gave them also 
£1,370 coming to him from his parents. Mother Bernardina 
Mathews was the first Superior, and directed this little com- 
munity of contemplative nuns till her happy death, June 12, 
1800. By their severe rule these Carmelite nuns are re- 



Jf /Jcc^c^ J, 



PAC-SIMILE OP THE SIGNATURE OF MOTHER FRANCES DICKINSON. 

quired to recite the Divine Office in choir, and to fast eight 
months in the year ; to abstain from flesh meat, except in 
case of sickness ; to wear woolen clothes, and to sleep on 
straw. Rigid as the rale is, delicate ladies who have entered 
the community have lived to an advanced age. 

The convent prospered for a time, supported mainly by 
the produce of their farm ; devoted to the exercises of their 
rule, guided in spiritual matters and aided in their temporal 
concerns by their pious founder, E-ev. Charles Neale.' 

Bishop Carroll, thinking that in the condition of affairs in 
the United States the Carmelites could render great service 
by opening an Academy for young persons of their own sex, 
represented the matter to the Sovereign Pontiff, and the Car- 
dinal Prefect of the Propaganda replied that it gave His 
Holiness incredible joy to find that they had gone to Amer- 
ica to diffuse the knowledge and practice of religious perfec- 
tion ; and he added that, considering the great scarcity of 
laborers and the defects of education in these States, they 
might sacrifice that part of their institution to the promotion 



^ Memoir on the Carmelite Convent, prepared in 1844 for Bishop Fen- 
^ck of Boston. 
17 



386 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

of a greater good, and Bishop Carroll was directed to encour- 
age them to undertake iV 

The CarmeKtes, however, were loth to swerve from the 
rule under which they had lived, and did not avail themselves 
of the permission. The Bishop himself, trained to a relig- 
ious life, and feeling as the great blow of his life the decree 
which exiled him from it, could not press these pious wom- 
en to adopt a course repugnant to them, for he regarded 
the community " as a safeguard for the preservation of the 
diocese." ^ 

The diocese of Baltimore, comprising the whole actual ter- 
ritory of the United States at that period, the country east of 
the Mississippi Biver, except Florida, had now a Bishop in 
the person of the Bight Be v. John Carroll, with his See at 
Baltimore, and a body of clergy comprising about thirty- 
five priests. There were Catholic churches at Baltimore, 
Philadelphia, 'New York, Boston, Charleston ; at St. Inigoes, 
Newtown, Newport, Port Tobacco, Bock Creek, Annapolis, 
Whitemarsh, Bohemia, Tuckahoe, Deer Creek, Frederick, 
Hagerstown, and some minor stations in Maryland ; Lan- 
caster, Conewago, Goshenhoppen, Elizabethtown, York, 
Beading, Carlisle, Greensburg, in Pennsylvania ; Coffee 
Bun, Delaware ; at Yincennes, Kaskaskia, Cahokia, Prairie 
du Bocher, in the parts under his actual control ; while there 
were churches and priests at Detroit, Baisin Biver, Michili- 
mackinac, and, soon after, at Fort Miami, in parts still held 
by England, and under the control of the Bishop of Quebec ; 
and a priest and church at Natchez, and a church at Yilla 
Gayoso, under the Bishop of Havana, Spain holding the dis- 
trict by conquest. 

' Bishop Carroll to Rev. Mother Mathews, March 1, 1793. 
2 Same to same, Nov. 9, 1795. 



EEV. JOHN THAYEM. 387 

There were scattered Catholics in other parts visited from 
time to time, where a log chapel or a private house held 
the faithful, when the coming of a priest cheered and en- 
couraged them. 

A College had been commenced at Georgetown ; and there 
was a diocesan Seminary in Baltimore. The austere com- 
munity of discalced Carmelite nuns at Port Tobacco were 
the only body of religious women. 

The diocese was immense in extent, with Catholics increas- 
ing in number at isolated points, travel and communication 
being so difficult that they often could not easily make known 
their wants, or be reached by the small number of priests in 
the mission. 

The Holy See had especially urged the holding of a dioce- 
san synod, and Bishop Carroll had felt its necessity in order 
to bring together the priests of his diocese who differed in 
nationality, education, and system of missionary work, to 
adopt statutes adapted to the position of the Church in the 
United States, which would, in time, insure uniformity of 
management of the widely separated missions of his diocese. 

But other matters demanded his immediate attention. Dif- 
ficulties at Boston had hastened his return from Europe. 
The Kev. Louis Rousselet, who succeeded de la Poterie at 
Boston, soon scandalized his little flock of sixty Catholics, so 
that when a priest, born in Boston, reached that city in 1Y90, 
Bishop Carroll anticipated consoling results from his minis- 
try. This priest was the Eev. John Thayer, a convert. He 
had in early life been averse to study, but at the age of six- 
teen began his education in earnest, apparently under the 
Bev. Dr. Chauncey. He was in time ordained a minister and 
acted for two years as chaplain at Castle William. An in- 
clination to travel led him abroad, and he landed in Europe 
toward the close of the year 1781. After spending some 



388 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

time in France and England he proceeded on his tour and 
was in Rome at the time of the death of Sto Benedict Labre. 
He had already begmi to study the doctrines of the Catholic 
Church, and had conferred with some learned priests ; but 
miracles and prayers to Saints were still very shocking to all 
his ideas. He joined others in ridiculing those of Labre, till, 
it is said, a gentleman challenged him to go and investigate 
some of the cases. He did so, and to his astonishment found 
the evidence such as would have decided a case in any conrt 
of justice. He was received into the Church at Rome, May 
25, 1783. The Sovereign Pontiff gave him audience several 
times, and bestowed upon him a crucifix which Mr. Thayer 
always preserved= Returning to France he entered the Col- 
lege of IS^avarre, and was admitted by the Archbishop in an 
Institution for Recent Converts. Having decided to enter 
the ecclesiastical state he was received into the Seminary of 
St, Sulpice. Here the learned Rev. Mr. Xagot watched him 
carefully, finding much in his zeal and piety to admire. His 
vacations were spent in Pilgrimages — once to La Trappe, 
where he remained some time ; at another time to the home 
of St. Benedict Labre in Amette. As a stranger he was not 
always welcomed on these pedestrian pilgrimages, and was 
at times refused communion by those who suspected him of 
being a mere adventurer. After his three years' course he 
was ordained by the Archbishop of Paris for the mission of 
the LTnited States.' While awaiting the orders of Yery Rev. 
Dr. Carroll he exercised the ministry among the Catholics in 
London, and among the Irish and English at Paris, convert- 
ing many Protestants by his zeal. 



^ While at St. Sulpice he visited John Adams and his wife at Auteuil. 
Mrs. Adams to Eev. John Shaw, January 18, 1785. " Letters of Mra 
Adims," Boston, 1848, p. 228. 



THAYER IN BOSTON. 389 

He reached Baltimore in February, 1790, after a voyage 
of eleveu weeks' duration, during which he said mass almost 
every day. The Very Eev. Dr. Carroll received him kindly, 
and soon after set out with him for Philadelphia, whence he 
repaired to Boston. He preached on the Sunday after his 
arrival, and naturally attracted many to hear him : but he 
was soon prostrated by rheumatism, which confined him for 
a long time to his room. The account of his conversion, 
which he had published in English and French, was widely 
read, and soon elicited sneers and taunts in the newspapers 
of the day. He at first declined to enter into any contro- 
versy. Some came to him for instruction, and in July, 1790, 
he estimated the Catholic population of Boston at about one 
hundred — French, Irish, and Americans. 

The zealous American priest soon found that his associate 
was far from edifying, and that, like his predecessor, he 
would bring disgrace and odium on the Church.^ The Yery 
Rev. Dr. Carroll accordingly withdrew his faculties.^ 



^ "Account of the Conversion of the Rev. Mr. John Thayer, lately a 
Protestant Minister at Boston, in North America," published apparently 
at London in 1787 ; and in French at Paris. The English ran through 
several editions, and was reprinted in Baltimore in 1788, Hartford 1790, 
and the French in Canada about the same time, and a Spanish edition 
appeared the same year. It has since been frequently reprinted. Rev. 
Mr. Nagot included it in his " Recueil de Conversions Remarquables 
nouvellement operees dans quelques Protestans," Paris, 1791, adding his 
own account of Thayer's life at St, Sulpice, with extracts from his letters 
from Baltimore and Boston. Archbishop of Seleucia to Cardinal Anto- 
nelli, Fnntainebleau, October 20, 1783 ; Rev. J. Thayer to Yery Rev. L. 
Neale, Vicar-General, Boston, October 14, 1790 ; " Herald of Freedom," 
August 31, 1790 ; Rev. John Thayer to Bishop Carroll, Boston, January 
6, 1791, April, 1791 ; Rev. Louis Rousselet to Bishop Carroll, January 
15, 1791 ; Life of St. Benedict Joseph Labre. 

2 Rousselet's faculties were withdrawn in 1791 and he sailed to Guade- 
loupe. Shortly after, that island was captured by the French and Rous- 
selet and many French inhabitants condemned to the guillotine. It was 



390 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Some time after his arrival, Rev. Mr. Thajer, in an adver- 
tisement dated J^ovember 24, 1790, announced in a paper of 
the day that he would preach in any of the neighboring 
towns on evenings during the week, and would answer objec- 
tions to the doctrines which he announced. 

The Rev. George Lesslie, minister of the Congregational 
church at Washington, New Hampshire, taking this as a 
challenge to the J^ew England clergy, came forward thus : 
" As the gauntlet is thrown by Mr. Thayer, it is taken up by 
George Lesslie." 

The Catholic priest had not challenged the Protestant 
clergy to a controversy, but on the 26th of January, 1791, he 
professed his readiness to meet Mr. Lesslie or any other, and 
announced that he would the next day open a controversial 
lecture at the Catholic church. " It is no vain presumption 
in my own learning or abilities that prompts me to this step ; 
my only motive is the glory of God in the salvation of poor 
souls. My entire trust is in the strength of my Redeemer 
and the goodness of my cause." Rev. Mr. Thayer began by 
an exposition of Catholic doctrine, and Rev. Mr. Lesshe re- 
phed by selecting the point of Infallibility, against which he 
produced his arguments. The Catholic controversialist re- 
plied at length, but the I^ew Hampshire minister did not at- 
tempt to refute his arguments. Rev. Mr. Thayer waited for 
a year, during which he was assailed v/ith squibs and attacks 
in the papers, even John Gardner, a lawyer of eminence, en- 
tering the field with low scurrility, and making assertions, 



the hour of grace for the unhappy priest. He roused the faith of his 
fellow-prisoners, and prepared many of them for death, hearing their 
confessions as he could under the circumstances. " But as for me," he 
said, " I must go into eternity without having the efficacious graces of 
the sacraments applied to my poor soul." " U. S. Catholic Magazine." 
Tiii., p. 104. 



REV. JOHN THAYER. 391 

which Thayer at once called upon him to prove. But the 
lawyer, instead of sustaining his plea by evidence, attempted 
to wriggle out of his disgraceful position by coarseness and 
vulgarity. 

Finding that Rev. Mr. Lesshe would not attempt to answer, 
the Catholic clergyman addressed him on the marks of truth in 
the Roman Church, and the marks of falsity of all the sects.^ 

The Rev. Mr. Thayer was zealous in attending his httle 
Catholic flock in Boston, offering his daily mass, catechizing 
the children, preaching to adults, ever diligent in the confes- 
sional, and attending the sick. He extended his visits to all 
accessible places where he heard of Catholics needing his 
ministry.' 

But with all his zeal and his attention to his duties, the 
Rev. Mr. Thayer could not avoid difficulties. The Rev. Mr. 
Rousselet was still at Boston, and set up another church, di- 
viding the little congregation. 

Convinced that his presence was imperatively required there, 
Bishop Carroll proceeded to Boston in the spring of 1791. 
He succeeded in uniting the two parties, who accepted Rev. 
Mr. Thayer ; provision was made for the payment of the 
debts incurred before the separation, including some created 
by the Abbe de la Poterie, and a bill due for church articles 
forwarded apparently through the Archbishop of Paris. 
Regulations were adopted for renting the pews, the best one 
in the church being reserved for the French consul." But the 

' ** Controversy between the Rev. John Thayer, Catholic Missionary of 
Boston, and the Eev. George Lesslie, Pastor of a Church in Washington, 
New Hampshire. To which are added several other pieces." [No place 
or date.l 

2 Campbell, " Early History of the Catholic Church in Boston," in 
** U. S. Catholic Magazine," viii., p. 114. 

2 Bishop Carroll, "Instructions to the Catholic Congregation at 
Boston." 



392 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

troubles caused by bis predecessors and his own inexperience 
neutralized the efforts of Eev. Mr. Thayer. 

The Bishop of Baltimore had the Governor and his wife 
as auditors in the Chapel on School Street. He was received 
with courtesy by the people of Boston generally, and having 
been invited to the annual dinner of the oldest military organ- 
ization, " The Ancient and Honorable Artillery Company," 
he pronounced the thanksgiving at the close of the banquet.* 

Bishop Carroll was highly pleased with his reception in 
Boston. " It is wonderful," he wrote, " to tell what great 
civilities have been done to me in this town, where, a few 
years ago, a Popish priest was thought to be the greatest 
monster in the creation. Many here, even of their principal 
people, have acknowledged to me that they would have 
crossed to the opposite side of the street rather than meet a 
Roman Catholic some time ago. The horror which was asso- 
ciated with the idea of a papist is incredible ; and the scan- 
dalous misrepresentations by their ministers increased the 
horror every Sunday. If all the Catholics here were united, 
their number would be about one hundred and twenty." ' 

Besides the little flock in Boston, another body of Catho- 
lics in ISTew England appealed to the Bishop for a priest. 
The Indians of St. John's River and the Passamaquoddy 
with Micmac deputies addressed the Bishop through Mr. 
John Allan, who had been Indian superintendent of the 
Eastern department. 

They forwarded to the Bishop in token of their Catholic- 
ity, a crucifix which had been kept in a chief's family for 
several generations. Mr. Allan, who had commanded these 

^ Carey, "American Museum," ix., (43; "U. S. Catholic Magazine," 
viii., p. 149; " Gazette of U. S.," June 15, 18, 1791. 

"^ Letter cited by Rev. C. I. White in Darras' " General History of the 
Church," iv., p. 618. 



THE PASSAMAQUODDIES. 393 

Indians during the Revolution, attested the firmness of their 
faith. 

" From a long acquaintance with these people," he wrote, 
" and having the command of them during the late war be- 
tween America and Britain, I am in some degree, knowing 
to their sentiments and disposition respecting their religious 
tenets. They are a very exemplary people, consistent with 
their customs and manners, as are to be met vdth, zealous 
and tenacious of the rites of the Church and strictly moral, 
cautious of misbehaving in point of religion. Though rude 
and uncultivated in many other matters, they are truly culti- 
vated in this, and it was always observed by the French gen- 
tlemen of the clergy, whom we were favored with during 
the war, that they never saw a more respectable collection in 
France, and excepting the Cathedrals and some particular 
place of worship, their performance, chants, etc., in Latin, 
were in most instances superior to any. I have been myself 
charmed with them when shut up in the woods. And 
though of a different sentiment, believe them truly to be 
good Christians, meriting the peculiar blessings of the Deity. 
They teach their children when able to lisp a word, the ser- 
vice, and as they grow up, become in a manner innate, this, 
owing to the assiduity of the French missionaries, much to 
their honor." ^ 

Their address depicted their desolate condition, with no 
one to instruct them, offer the holy sacrifice, or administer 
the Sacraments. The case was urgent, as Rousselet, after 
leaving Boston, had gone among these Indians." 

As soon as he was able Bishop Carroll dispatched to them 
the Rev. Francis Ciquard, whom he commended in a letter 



' John Allan to Bishop Carroll, May 31, 1791. 

2 Same to same, July 28, 1792. 

17* 



394 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

exhorting the Indians to profit by his instructions and emu- 
late their ancestors in the zeal and fidelity they displayed un- 
der the good Fathers of former days/ 

Like these Indians the Penobscots under their gallant and 
truly Catholic chief who led them during the Eevolution in 
the service of the United States, had all clung to their faith, 
although long deprived of priest and sacrifice.^ 

After Bishop Carroll had made known to his clergy gen- 
erally his intention of convoking a synod of the priests of 
his widely extended diocese, he issued on the 27th of Septem- 
ber, 1791, the official notice of the convocation. 

On the day appointed, the 7th of ISTovember, 1791, Bishop 
Carroll had the consolation of opening the Synod earnestly 
recommended by the Holy See, and greatly desired by him- 
self. The numerous difficulties environing the undertaking 
had been overcome, and for the first time in the history of 
the country a Catholic bishop was to gather his clergy around 
him to deliberate on the rules to be adopted for the good of 
souls. 

Conformably with his desire and convocation, his episcopal 
mansion beheld the gathering of venerable priests, laborers 
for years in the missions in the days of penal laws, the Yery 
Kev. James Pellentz, a German, Yicar-General for the dio- 
cese ; Yery Rev. James Frambach, also a German and Yicar- 
General ; Yery Rev. Francis Anthony Fleming, of the order 
of St. Dominic, Yicar-General for the ^Northern District ; 



^ Bishop Carroll's Reply to the Indians ; Shea, "History of the Catho- 
lic Missions," New York, 1855, p. 157. 

2 For Orono, see "Massachusetts Historical Collections," ix., p. 52; 
" Piscataway Evangelical Magazine," i., p. 200 ; " New York Spectator," 
April 4, 1801 ; Kingston, " The New Biographic Dictionary," Baltimore, 
1810, pp. 219-220. He died at Indian Old Town, February 5, 1801, at 
the age of 113 ; his wife, Madame Orono, surviving him till January, 1809. 



FIRST SYNOD OF BALTIMORE. 395 

Very Rev. Robert Molyneux, Yicar-General for the Southern 
District ; Rev. Francis Charles Nagot, Superior of the Semina- 
ry of St. Sulpice, Baltimore ; and the following priests — John 
Asliton, pastor of Baltimore; Henry Pile, Leonard E'eale, 
Charles Sewall, Sylvester Boarman, William Elling, James 
Yonhuffel, Robert Flunkett, Stanislaus Cerfoumont, Francis 
Beeston, Lawrence Graessel, Joseph Eden, John Tessier, Di- 
rector of the Seminary ; Anthony Garnier, and the Rev. 
Louis Cahier de Lavau, Canon of Tours. The little body 
showed in its diverse nationality what a blending of races 
the Church was to present, for there were Americans, Eng- 
lish, Irish, French, Belgians, Hollanders, and Germans. 

The clergy having all assembled at the Episcopal residence 
on the Tth of I^ovember, Bishop Carroll in his rochet, amice, 
cincture, stole, and cope, mitred, and holding his crosier, 
went in procession preceded by the priests from his house to 
the pro-cathedral church of St. Peter, in which all had been 
prepared according to the Roman Pontifical. The Bishop 
then pronounced an eloquent discourse suited to the occa- 
sion, after which all made their profession of faith. 

The Revs. Leonard Xeale and William Elling were named 
promoters, and the Rev. Francis Beeston, secretary.^ 

The first Synod in this country was thus opened, marking 
a new era in the history of the Church. 

In the first session statutes were adopted as to Baptism, 
regulating the cases when the sacrament should be adminis- 
tered conditionally, and prescribing care in the keeping and 
preserving of baptismal registers. As to Confirmation it pre- 
scribed as a general rule that it would not be conferred except 



^ There is a sketch of this clergyman from the pen of Bishop Carroll 
in Kingston, "The New American Biographic Dictionary," Baltimore, 
1810, pp. 40-1. 



396 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CABROLL. 

to those who had attained the age of reason, and were sufficient- 
ly instructed to approach the tribunal of penance. The next 
day the Holy Eucharist was taken up, and it was enjoined that 
the faithful should be frequently instructed as to cleanhness 
of the church, and the proper provision of becoming vest- 
ments and vessels for the Holy Sacrifice. As hitherto the 
faithful in Maryland had not contributed to the maintenance 
of pubhc worship, the Statute said : " Let them also be noti- 
fied of the oblations which the primitive Christians always 
offered at Mass ; and let them be taught that those are most 
unmindful of God's glory, who contribute nothing to supply 
the means, without which the offices of religion are stripped 
of their dignity and authority, and the devout worship of 
the Holy Eucharist much diminished." It accordingly pre- 
scribed a custom now familiar to all, that two should be ap- 
pointed in every church to take up the offertory collection of 
the faithful after the G-ospel had been read. Where no pro- 
vision was made for the support of the priest or the poor, 
one-third of the collections was to go to each purpose, the 
third was to be applied to the purchase of plate and vest- 
ments, the repair of the church, and all was to be devoted to 
this purpose in other cases. 

The proper instruction of children for their first commun- 
ion was carefully prescribed. 

In the fourth session, regulations were adopted in regard 
to Penance, Extreme Unction, and Matrimony. As to this 
last sacrament the Synod adopted the decree of a Council 
held at Lima by Saint Turibius. 

On the 10th the Synod was joined by the Rev. John 
Thayer, pastor at Boston, and the Rev. John Bolton, from St. 
Joseph's, on the Eastern Shore. On that day was adopted 
the regulation of the Divine Offices, and the observance of 
holidays of obligation. In churches where there were sev- 



FIRST SYNOD OF BALTIMORE. 397 

eral priests, the Litany of the Blessed Yirgin, patroness of 
the diocese, was to be recited before High Mass ; and before 
the sermon a prayer for tlie authorities, and a form drawn 
up by Bishop Carroll was for many years thus recited through- 
out this country. The Sunday within the octave of the 
Assumption was made the principal feast of the diocese, and 
the Holy See was petitioned to affix spiritual favors to its 
observance. The sanctifying of holidays of obligation, which 
fell on days when business was generally carried on in the 
country, presented difficulties, and though the obligation of 
hearing mass was strictly enforced, faculty was given to the 
■clergy for dispensing in cases where labor could not be 
avoided without great loss. Yespers arid the Benediction of 
the Blessed Sacrament in the afternoon of Sundays and 
Holidays were also enjoined. 

Regulations were then adopted on the' life and support 
of the clergy, and on the burial of those who had neglected to 
approach the sacraments at Easter. 

The Synod then closed with the prescribed formalities, a 
sermon being delivered by the Kev. John Ashton, after 
which the " Te Deum " was chaunted.^ 

The question of the appointment of a Bishop as suffragan 
of Baltimore, or Coadjutor, was discussed at this Synod, and 
all felt the necessity, so that in case of the death of Bishop 
Carroll there might be another Bishop to assume the charge 
of the diocese, without waiting for long months to send a 
nomination to Eome and obtain an appointment. The long 
voyages and slow conveyance overland in those days, ren- 

^ " Statuta Synodi Baltimorensis Anno 1791 celebratae," pp. 4-21, a 
pamphlet without title-page, evidently issued before the close of 1817. 
Reprinted in " Concilia Provincialia Baltimori habita ab anno 1829 usque 
ad annum 1840." Baltimore, 1842, pp. 7-20. Circular, Sept. 27, 1791. 
Bishop Carroll's Report to the Propaganda, 1792. 



398 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

dered communication with Home very tedious and uncer- 
tain, and in Canada the Bishop always had a coadjutor for 
this very reason. 

The proceedings of the Synod were then transmitted to 
Rome. 

The acts of this Synod form the first body of laws adopted 
for the government of the Church in this country, and they 
have constantly excited the admiratiou of all who study them. 
Years after Bishop Brute wrote : " We must read over the 
Synod of 1791, for the form and its authority will be a good 
standard. In every line you see the Bishop. In all you see 
how extensively he had studied, and the spirit of faith, char- 
ity, and zeal in that first assembly, has served as a happy 
model for its successors." The first Provincial Council, held 
at Baltimore in 1829, expressing admiration for the zeal, 
prudence, and learning displayed by Bishop Carroll in a 
Synod held when, from the spirit of the time and the scat- 
tered position of the faithful, unity was so difficult, ordered 
the acts of the Synods to be printed at the head of those of 
the Provincial Council, a position they have to this day re- 
tained in all the collections of the Acts of the Provincial 
Councils of Baltimore. 

A few days after the close of the Synod Bishop Carroll is- 
sued the following Circular on Christian Marriage : 

" When Christ honored the institution of marriage hj 
raising it to the dignity and sanctity of a sacrament, he in- 
tended to create in all who were to enter into that state a 
great respect for it, and to lay on them an obligation of pre- 
paring themselves for it, by purifying their consciences and 
disposing them worthily to receive abundant communications 
of divine grace. He subjected thereby to the authority and 
jurisdiction of his Church the manner and rites of its cele- 
bration, lest any should violate and profane so holy an insti- 



CIRCULAR ON MARRIAGE, 399 

tution by engaging in marriage without due consideration of 
its sanctity and obligations. It is judgfed necessary to say this, 
because lately some of the congregation have been so regard- 
less of their duty in this respect, as to recur to the ministry 
of those whom the Catholic Church never honored with the 
commission of administering marriage. The persons here 
spoken of, and others who have followed their example, 
hereby rendered themselves guilty of a sacrilegious profana- 
tion of a most holy institution at the very moment of their 
marriage. It must be left to themselves to consider, whether 
they can expect much happiness in a state into which they 
entered by committing an offence so grievous and dangerous 
to their faith. 

" To prevent, as much as lies in our power, a renewal of 
such profanation and sacrilege, you are desired. Rev. Sir, as 
well as our other Eev. brethren, to make known to all that 
whoever have lately, or hereafter shall be guilty of applying 
to be married by any other than the lawful pastors of our 
Church, cannot be admitted to reconciliation and the Sacra- 
ments, till they shall agree to make public acknowledgment 
of their disobedience before the assembled congregation, and 
beg pardon for the scandal they have given. 




"Bishop of Baltimore. 
"BALT^mv^lG, 1791. 

" The Rev. Mr. Francis Beestoit." 

Bishop Carroll issued a Lenten pastoral in 1792, and 
in a second letter dated May 28, 1792, made known the 
rules adopted in the synod. The necessity of a pious and 



400 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

Catholic education of the young to ensure their growing up 
in the faith, was the opening theme ; then he informed them 
of the foundation of the College of Georgetown and the 
Seminary at Baltimore. The former could, of course, re- 
ceive but a comparatively small number, but the pupils there, 
returning to their homes, would be able to instruct and guide 
others in local schools, and the College and a Christian train- 
ing at home would foster vocations for the priesthood, and 
thus give students to the Seminary. For both institutions 
he solicited the generous support of the Catholic body. 
The next topic was the increase of church accommodation 

FAC-SIMILE OF THE SIGNATURE OF REV. FRANCIS BEESTON. 

and the maintenance of the clergy. In the rapid growth of 
the faithful by immigration, the course pursued in Maryland 
and Pennsylvania from the settlement of those States, could 
not be adopted generally. There, in most cases, the clergy 
had purchased farms, and established house-chapels on them, 
living by the products raised. But under the new order of 
things, as a congregation gathered in any district, it became 
their duty to erect a church suited to their wants, and to con- 
tribute to the support of a priest who could visit them, or 
maintain a resident pastor. This obligation had not been 
generally recognized, and the Bishop showed its binding 
force. Where it was neglected '' churches for the celebra- 
tion of divine service and the great Eucharistic sacrifice of 
the law of Grace," says the Bishop, " are not built at all, or 
are suffered to fall into decay. They are without chalices, 
without the decent and necessary furniture of the altars, 
without vestments suited to the different services of the 



HIS FIRST PASTORAL. 401 

Church ; in a word, without those sacred utensils which its 
ordinances require, and which contribute to impress the mind 
with a becoming sense of the majesty of religion, and con- 
ciliate respect for its august ceremonies." ^ Many congrega- 
tions had mass but once a month who could and should 
have a resident pastor and the constant sacrifice. Religion 
would be kept alive, their children and servants instructed : 
in other places no steps had been taken to obtain even an 
occasional service. This indifference he deplored. " Amongst 
all the obstructions to the due celebration of divine service, 
and the regular attendance on the sacred functions of relig- 
ion, this backwardness of the faithful to contribute for its 
support," continued the pastoral, " is one of the greatest, as 
was generally agreed and represented by my venerable 
brethren, the clergy of the diocese, in a Synod held some 
months ago." Citing statutes there enacted, the Bishop im- 
pressed on his flock the necessity of making sacrifices to 
God of the means which God had given t^iem, in order to 
maintain His worship and secure for themselves and their 
families the ministry of religion. He also encouraged them 
to greater charity toward the faithful departed, by frequent 
prayers and the oblation of the holy sacrifice. 

The Pastoral Letter of Bishop Carroll, the first document 
of the kind from a Catholic prelate, spread by the press 
through the land, was widely read and generally admired. 
There was nothing in it that any lover of his country or his 
fellow-men could censure, but one wight took fire at the sig- 
nature and sent to a newspaper a protest against the *' Extra- 
ordinary Signature." Bishop Carroll deemed it wise to use 
the occasion to remove prejudice, though even in the sense 
attributed by the caviller, his offense was far less than that 

' Pastoral Letter of Rt. Rev. John Carroll, 6 pp., 4to. 



402 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

of his fellow-traveller, Bishop Madison, who claimed to be 
bishop of a whole State, Virginia, while he modestly claimed 
only one city — Baltimore. 

" The Koman Cathohc Bishop of Baltimore," he wrote, 
" in a late letter to his flock, which acknowledges his pastoral 
jurisdiction, adopts the language sanctioned by the imme- 
morial usage of his church, and takes his appellation from 

the town where his episcopal see is erected He has 

not invaded the rights of any religious society " . . . . and 
'' has been careful to preserve the language of his predeces- 
sors in the episcopal charge, from its institution, near eighteen 
hundred years ago, down to the present time, for he knows 
that the integrity of Christian doctrine, generally, is pre- 
served best by a faithful adherence to the same modes of 
speech ; and he is not disposed to sacrifice to a spirit of inno- 
vation, or to a levelling anti-hierarchical system of religion, 
those expressions by which all ages of Christianity have des- 
ignated his office." He criticised the writer's signatui'e of 
Liberal while championing illiberality, and cited the use of 
the Fathers who styled themselves Bishops of Kome, Antioch, 
Corinth, etc., when the mass of the population, stilL heathen, 
rejected Christianity and recognized no authority in them. 
He cited, too, the custom of institutions assuming names 
without cavil, such as '' Bank of Maryland," or " Baltimore 
Insurance Office," without any one dreaming to accuse them 
of claiming to own the State, or city, or even exclusive right 
to conduct their peculiar business. 

" So, likewise, let who will, in other religious professions, 
call themselves ' Bishops of Baltimore,' it will excite neither 
regret nor opposition in him who is now known by that de- 
nomination. Indeed, considering his line of episcopal suc- 
cession, and source of spiritual jurisdiction, he will think his 
own the best-founded claim ; but, if others judge differently, 



THE SYNOD APPROVED. 403 

he will not accuse them of invading his civil rights, much 
less will he insinuate that they are guilty of presumption ; 
and less still will he provoke them with a threat or denounce 
against them ' a return for their temerity.' He conceives 
that they would treat such threats from him with contempt, 
and therefore he entertains the same sentiment for those of 
' Liberal.' " ' 

When the proceedings of the Synod reached Kome they 
received the highest commendation, and were approved with 
seme shght modifications.'^ The Sovereign Pontiff took coun- 
sel as to the best means of relieving the Rt. Rev. Dr. Carroll 
of his exceeding great responsibihty. Cardinal Antonelli, 
in replying to the Bishop of Baltimore, dwelt on the 
expediency of his having a coadjutor, in preference to a di- 
vision of the diocese and the erection of a new see. It was 

' 4 pp., 4to, Nov. 29, 1792. Brent, " Biographical Sketch," pp. 129-135. 

* Cardinal Antonelli to Bishop Carroll, August 16, 1794, says : " They 
have been read with great pleasure by all, for they give most luminous 
proofs of your piety, prudence and pastoral vigilance, since what you 
have deemed proper to enact will apparently be most profitable to the 
people of your diocese." In the statute on baptism the distinction be- 
tween Catholic and non-Catholic midwives was to be omitted. In that 
on confirmation, it was to be noted that infants at the hour of death may 
very properly and beneficially receive that sacrament. In regard to the 
retribution for masses, reference is made to Benedict XIV., and it is ad- 
vised to fix the amount according to the circumstances of the country. 
In regard to the marriage of persons coming from other parts, the Sacred 
Congregation prescribed : " Qua propter exigendum ab eis erit testimo- 
nium duorum, aut saltern unius testis cum juramento, affirmantis eos qui 
matrimonium contrahere cupiunt, liberos esse. Si vero hujusmodi testes 
habere nequeant, Sacra Congregatio, tibi privilegium impertitur (parochis 
etiam tuse dioeceseos communicabile) ut praemissis publicationibus con- 
trahentes ad juramentum suppletorium admittas ; sed pro iis tantum locis, 
in quibus ultra annum morati non f uerint, nam si mora excesserit annum, 
vel ordinariorum vel testium fide libertatem probare debent, pro mora ultra 
annum in unoquoque loco facta." In regard to ecclesiastical burial, 
priests were to adhere to the Roman Ritual. 



404 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

considered best, as there was not a hierarchy of several bish- 
ops, that the administration of ecclesiastical affairs should be 
in the hands of one prelate, for thus a uniform mode of dis- 
cipline would be gradually introduced ; the clergy would be 
more submissive under the direction of one bishop ; and such 
unity would be more conducive to the welfare of souls. On 
the contrary, if there were two bishops and no metropolitan, 
dissensions might arise. As a coadjutor could reside in any 
part of the diocese, he could take charge of a district which 
the ordinary could not visit, while at the same time the ad- 
ministration would be directed by the latter and according to 
his will.^ 

The selection of a coadjutor by the Bishop was urged as a 
means of providing for the succession, as the Sovereign Pon- 
tiff would not again permit an election by the clergy. " This 
Sacred Congregation, His Holiness' will being directly ex- 
pressed, enjoins your Lordship to take the advice of the older 
and wiser priests of the diocese, and propose a clergyman, 
one of those on the American mission, who might be fit and 
acquainted with the condition of affairs, and the Holy Father 
would then appoint him coadjutor with all necessary and sea- 
sonable faculties." ^ 

To refnove any objection that might be made by the Fed- 
eral or State governments, the Holy See ordained that in 
future the oath to be taken by Bishops in America should be 
that authorized for the Bishops in Ireland and the Bishop of 



^ The proper for England in the Missal and Breviary had been used in 
this country ; but as it seemed out of place since the separation from 
England, and could not be easily imposed on priests from Ireland, Ger 
many, and France, Bishop Carroll had solicited and obtained authority 
to use the Roman Missal and Breviary without the proper for England. 
Mem. of Bishop Carroll to the Propaganda, August 13, 1792. 

2 Cardinal Antonelli to Bishop Carroll, September 29, 1792. 



THE OATH OF BISHOPS. 405 

Mohilow, " that in future all pretext of carping and misrep- 
resenting may be removed." ' 

Bishop Carroll had now met a large part of his clergy, 
and in frank discussion had considered the state of religion 

' Cardinal Antonelli to Bishop Carroll, August 16, 1794. 

" Forma Juramenti prsestandi ab Episcopo in sua Consecratione. 

" Ego N. Electus Ecclesiae N. ab hac bora in antea fidelis et obediens 
ero Beato Petro Apostolo Sanctseque Romanse Ecclesiae, et Dno Nfo 
Domino N. Papae N. suisque successoribus canonice intrantibus. Non 
ero in consilio, aut consensu, vel facto, ut vitam perdant, aut membrum, 
seu capiantur mala captione, aut in eos violenter manus quomodolibet 
ingerantur, vel injurise aliquae inferantur, quovis qusesito colore. Con- 
silium vero, quod milii credituri sunt, per se aut Nuntios suos seu litteras 
ad eorum damnum me sciente nemini pandam. Papatum Romanum et 
Regalia Sancti Petri adjutor eis ero ad retinendum et defendendum, salvo 
meo ordine contra omnem bominem . Legatum Apostolicse Sedis in eundo 
et redeundo honorifice tractabo, et in suis necessitatibus adjuvabo. Jura, 
honores, privilegia, et auctoritatem Sanctse Romanse Ecclesiae, Domini 
Nostri Papae et successorum praedictorum, conservare, defendere, augere, 
et promovere curabo. Neque ero in consilio, vel facto vel tractatu, in 
quibus contra ipsum Dominum nostrum, vel eamdem Romanam Eccle- 
siam aliqua sinistra, vel praejudicialia personarum, juris, honoris, status 
et potestatis eorum machinentur. Et, si talia a quibuscumque tractari, 
vel procurari novero, impediam hoc pro posse ; et quanto citius potero 
significabo eidem Domino Nostro, vel alteri per quem possit ad ipsius 
notitiam pervenire. Regulas Sanctorum Patrum, decreta, ordinationes, 
seu dispositiones, reservationes, provisiones, et mandata Apostolica totis 
• viribus observabo, et faciam ab aliis observari. " Yocatus ad synodum, 
veniam nisi praepeditus fuero canonica praepeditione. Apostolorum 
limina singulis decennis personaliter per me ipsum visitabo, et Domino 
Nostro ac successoribus praefatis rationem reddam de toto meo pastorali 
officio, ac de rebus omnibus ad meae ecclesiae statum, ad cleri et populi 
disciplinam, animarum denique, quae meae fidei traditae sunt, salutem 
quovismodo pertinentibus, et vicissim mandata Apostolica humiliier reci- 
piam., et quam diligentissime exequar. Quod si legitimo impedimento 
detentus fuero praefata omnia adimplebo per certum nuntium ad hoc 
speciale mandatum habentem, de gremio mei Capituli aut alium in dig- 
nitate Ecclesiastica constitutum, seu alias personatum habentem, aut, his 
mihi deficientibus, per Dicecesanum sacerdotem, et clero deficiente om- 
nino, per aliquem alium Presbyterum saecularem, vel Regularem spectatae 
probitatis et Religionis, de sapradictis omnibus plene instructum. De 
hujusmodi antem impedimento docebo per legitimas probationes ad 



406 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

and the best plans for gathering the faithful and guiding 
them in the path of faith and good works. 

He then resumed his ordinary labors, involving much of 
the duty of a parish priest. Baltimore possessed a church, 
but there were Catholics in the southeastern part of the city, 
then known as Fell's Point, and their number was swelled by 
Catholic sailors from vessels lying there. As they were 
nearly two miles from St. Peter's, they resolved in 1792 to 
undertake the erection of a church in their own quarter. 
Bishop Carroll encouraged their zeal, and when they rented 
an unplastered room in the third story of a house on the cor- 
ner of Fleet and Bond Streets, and fitted it up as a chapel, he 
came to offer the holy sacrifice for the first time, attended by 



SIGNATURES OP REV. ANTHONY GARNIER AND REV. WILLIAM DU BOURG. 



the Hev. John Tessier. Such was the humble beginning of 
the second church in Baltimore. 

The care of this little congregation was committed to the 
Bev. Anthony Garnier, who discharged his ministry with 
zeal and fidelity. His congregation was very small at first, 
consisting of about a dozen people, but he could soon num- 
ber twelve families, independent of the occasional visitors 



Sanctae Romanae Ecclesise Cardinalem per supradictum nuntium trans- 
mittendas. 

" Possessiones vero ad mensam meam pertinentes non vendam, nee 
donabo, neque impignorabo, nee de novo-infeudabo, vel aliquo mode 
alienabo etiam eum consensu Capituli Ecelesise mese, ineonsulto Romano 
Pontifice. Et si ad aliquam alienationem devenero, poenas in quadam 
super hoc edita constitutione eontentas eo ipso ineurrere volo. Sic me 
Deus adjuvet." 



FRENCH CLERGYMEN. 407 

from the ships. The second story of a house on Thames 
Street was for two or three years their next chapel/ 

The first body of French priests was followed by Rev. 
John DuBois, who landed at JSTorfolk in 1791 ; by the Sulpi- 
tians Rev. Messrs. Benedict Flaget, John B. David, and Chi- 
coisneau, who reached Baltimore March 26, 1792. AVith the 
last came Stephen Badin, in minor orders, and Mr. Barret, 
not yet tonsured.'^ 

Some of these Bishop Carroll had solicited especially for 
the missions near the great lakes, where the French language 
still prevailed, and where Rev. Mr. Emery purposed found- 
ing a solid Sulpitian establishment. 

On the 15th of June, 1792, Rev. Messrs. Levadoux and 
Flaget accordingly set out for the West. Nine days after an- 
other reinforcement arrived, consisting of the Sulpitians Rev. 
Ambrose Marechal, ordained just as he set sail; Rev. G-a- 
briel Richard, Rev. Francis Ciquard, Director at the Semi- 
nary at Bourges ; and Rev. Francis Anthony Matignon, Doc- 
tor of the Sorbonne, and formerly professor at Orleans. 

Rev. Mr. Marechal, after saying his first mass, became assist- 
ant to Rev. Mr. Beeston at Bohemia, and to Rev. Father Flem- 
ing in Philadelphia; Rev. Gabriel Richard in September 
started westward to share the labors of Rev. Mr. Levadoux. 

Rev. Mr. Ciquard had come expressly to direct an Indian 
mission, and Bishop Carroll kept his promise to the Indians 
of Maine, by sending him to the Passamaquoddies ; while 
the Rev. Mr. Matignon was sent to Boston to labor there as 
a devoted and holy priest for the rest of his days.^ 

' Dilhet, "Etatdel'Eglise"; B. U. Campbell, "Desultory Sketches of 
the Catholic Church in Maryland," "U. S. Cath. Mag.," i., p. 391; 
Scharf, "The Chronicles of Baltimore," Baltimore, 1879, p. 69. 

2 Bishop Carroll to Bishop of Quebec, May 4, 1792, 

^ Tessier, "Epoques du Seminaire de Baltimore"; Dilhet, "Etat de 
I'Eglise." 



408 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

In 1794 Bishop Carroll received with welcome anotlic:- 
colony of the French clergy exiled by the Kevolntion, the 
Kev. William Louis Du Bourg, Kev. John Moranville, Kev. 
Donatian Olivier, and Eev. John Kivet ; two years later 
came Eev. M. J. C. Fournier and Eev. John Lefevre Chev- 
erus ; and in 1798 Eev. Anthony Salmon. 

The arrival of priests from France elevated the worship in 
all the churches. Under the penal* laws of England, the 
Catholic priests in the British dominions had offered the 
Holy Sacrifice in the simplest manner, and other services 
were conducted with very little ceremonial. But when 
clergymen arrived accustomed to see the ritual of the Church, 
carried out with pomp and splendor, and many of them de- 
voted for years to instructing candidates for the priesthood 
in the ceremonies of religion, with all their beautiful and in- 
spiring suggestions to a devout heart, the old slavish spirit 
of penal days was discarded : the service of the Church, es- 
pecially in Baltimore, became grand and imposing : its cere- 
monial was appreciated and loved. The hard-worked mis- 
sionary priest on his journeys through the interior could not 
yet invest divine worship with much pomp, but he was pav- 
ing the way.^ 

The Church in the United States had but recently seen the 
sacrament of confirmation conferred ; and the time had come 
when for the first time was given that of Holy Orders, The 



^ Fifty years ago in New York a high mass with deacon and sub- 
deacon was a novelty ; the first kiss of peace, and first incensing of the 
people made talk among Catholics for weeks. In England it was even 
worse. In Bishop Milner's time the Benediction of the Blessed Sacra- 
ment was practically unknown. In his Life by Rev. Dr. Husenbeth, 
there is a very curious account of the first occasion of a Benediction. A 
monstrance and a censer were hunted up in old Catholic families, but no 
one knew what to get for incense, and they finally used rosin from an 
old plated candlestick. 



THE FIRST ORDINATION. 409 

Ile\ . Stephen T. Badin accompanied one of the bands of Sul- 
pitians as a seminarian, offering his services to the new dio- 
cese. He had received minor orders and the subdiaconate in 
France ; and on the 22d of September, 1792, Bishop Carroll 
made his first ordination by conferring deacon's orders on 
him, and minor orders on two other students of the Semi- 
nary.' On the 25th of May in the following year, at his 
second ordination, he imposed hands on the Rev. Mr. Badin, 
and raised him to the awful dignity of the priesthood. The 
first ordained priest of the diocese of Baltimore was at once 
dispatched to Kentucky, where in a long, laborious, and fruit- 
ful ministry, he showed himself well worthy of his distinc- 
tion as the first to receive orders at the hands of the first 
bishop of Baltimore. 

The spread of the Church on the Atlantic Coast and in the 
interior was steady and gradual ; and the older mission districts 
were not neglected. The Rev. Lawrence Graessel, a learned 
and devoted priest, of whose sanctity tradition has preserved 
the most exalted estimate, revived the missions in ISTew Jer- 
sey, which had been attended by the Rev. Messrs. Schneider 
and Farmer. 

When the Holy See so distinctly expressed its preference 
in regard to the appointment of a coadjutor. Bishop Carroll, 
after consulting the oldest and most experienced of his clergy, 
selected the Rev. Mr. Graessel, and forwarded his name to 
Rome. The choice shows how little Dr. Carroll was influ- 
enced by mere national considerations, and how ready he was 
to open the way for German priests to the highest honors. 

But the health of the devoted priest was already broken 
by the severity of his apostolical labors. He felt that his 
career was near its close, and that he would never wear the 

^ Register of Ordinations, Baltimore. Rev. Mr. Mondesir was one of 
the two. 

18 



410 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

mitre. A touching letter is extant, in which he communi- 
cates to his parents the tidings ahke of the proposed honor 
and of his approaching end/ 

In 1Y93 and the following years, several parts of the coun- 
try were visited by the yellow fever, Philadelphia especially 
suffering by its ravages. The priests were untiring and he- 
roic in their attendance on the sick, and Rev. Mr. Graessel, 
though stricken with a fatal malady, resumed the active work 
of ministering to the sick. 

In a pastoral issued in 1800, Bishop Carroll said : " Since 
its first appearance in the year 1793 the American Church 
ha^ suffered by this disease alone the loss of eight of the most 
useful, and, in every respect, most valuable pastors of souls ; 
besides six or seven others, who contracted the disease, and 
were reduced to the point of death, so that their recovery 
appears rather a miracle of God's fatherly beneficence, than 
the effect of natural causes." 

Among those who died in Philadelphia were the coadjutor- 
elect, Pev. Lawrence Graessel, the able Dominicans, Francis 
Anthony Fleming and Francis Y. Keating. Their death, 
glorious in heroic devotedness, was a serious loss to religion, 
not only in Philadelphia, but to the whole diocese. 

Mr. Fleming's merits. Bishop Carroll wrote, " could not 
have been exercised anywhere more to the credit of religion 
than at Philadelphia, where he was universally loved and es- 
teemed. Mr. Graessel, his companion in life and death, and 
my designated coadjutor, was equally esteemed ; but being a 
German, and consequently not speaking our language with 
the same purity, or with as much facility, could not render 
his talents so conspicuous to the most numerous part of the 
congregation." " 

' " U. S. Catholic Historical Magazine," i., p. 68. 
' Bishop Carroll to Archbishop Troy, July 12, 1794. 



FATHER FLEMING, O.S.D. 411 

The Dominican Fathers, Fleming and Keating, were elo- 
quent men, and some of their discom-ses have been preserved 
in the periodicals of the day. The former, who had been 
Rector of the College of his order at Lisbon, had also done 
service in refuting slanders against the Church. 

Miers Fisher, a member of Assembly from Philadelphia, 
repeating in a debate on Lotteries a lie that any decent man 
ought to blush to utter, said : '* Lotteries were like the Pope's 
indulgences, forgiving and permitting sins to raise money." 
To this Father Fleming called attention, but Miers Fisher 
treated the thing in mockery, and gravely cited one of the 
miserable forgeries got up against Catholics, a pretended 
" Price Current of Sins." When Father Fleming challenged 
him to produce any proof of his original charge from any 
Catholic writer, or any proof of the authenticity of the pre- 
tended list, he squirmed oil, as such creatures generally do, 
into new and different charges against Catholics. Father 
Fleming was not to be diverted. " I now cite Yerus to the 
tribunal of the public, to prove his accusation. Unless he 
retract the foul aspersion, or demonstrate that Catholics, by 
an indulgence, understand a permission to commit sin, he 
must rest satisfied that every impartial reader shall pronounce 
him to be obstinate in calumny." 

Fisher utterly failed to produce any authority, and tried 
to sustain himself by passages in Guthrie's Geography and a 
work of Dr. Robertson, whom he cited as contemporary with 
the Pope who issued the pretended Account Current ! 

Father Fleming collected and pubhshed the letters as a 
means of spreading a correct statement of Catholic doctrine.' 



1 " The Calumnies of Verus ; or, Catholics Vindicated, from certain 
old slanders lately revived ; in a series of letters, published in different 
Gazettes at Philadelphia, collected and revised by Verax, with the addi- 



412 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The learned and zealous French priests whom we have 
had occasion to mention were not the only persons whom the 
French revolution compelled to seek refuge on our shores. 
When the ruthless hand of infidelity drove nuns and other 
religious women from their loved and quiet homes, several 
crossed the Atlantic. Among these were some Capuchin 
nuns from Amiens and Tours, who took up their residence 
at Baltimore ; but all was new and strange, and after seeking 
encouragement to visit Canada, they set out for Illinois. 
Here, among a French population, they hoped to find a 
more congenial home than in Maryland, where they could 
not adapt themselves to the language and life of the people. 
They set out in October, 1793, and finally reached IS'ew 
Orleans. A Minim Sister of the order of St. Francis de 
Paula, who had crossed the Atlantic with them, remained in 
Baltimore.' 

In 1Y92 Mother Mary de la Marche, Abbess of St. Clare, 
Mother Celeste la Blonde de la Kochefoucault, and Mother 
de St. Luc, Poor Clares, attended by a lay brother, sought 
an asylum in Maryland. They apparently attempted at first 
to establish a house at Frederick, but in 1801 purchased of 
John Threlkeld a lot on Lafayette Street, Georgetown, where 
they opened an Academy, but on the death of the Abbess in 
1805 the other Sisters returned to Europe.^ 

In 1801 there were monks from Mount St. Bernard and 
Mount St. Gothard in Boston.^ 



tion of a Preface and a few notes." Philadelphia : Johnston & Justice, 
1793, pp. 58. 

1 Bishop Carroll to Bishop of Quebec, January 15, 1794, April 24, 1795. 

2 De Courcy, " Catholic Church in the United States," New York, 
1856, p. 79. The Mother Abbess was interred in the Cemetery of the 
Sulpitians at Baltimore. 

3 Rev. F. A. Matignon to Bishop Carroll, September 10, 1801. 



HIS PUBLIC SPIRIT. 413 

In the autumn of 1794 Bishop Carroll visited Philadelphia, 
and we find him performing a marriage at St. Joseph's on 
the 23d of October.' But about the middle of December 
he was stricken down by a serious fit of illness, and for more 
than two months could do nothing for himself, and was not 
able to say mass ; even late hi February, aftei* a slight re- 
covery, he had a relapse, and could barely pen a few lines to 
the pious Carmelites, thanking them for a share in their 
prayers. " JS'o one can stand in greater need of it, — habit- 
ually, I may say, but lately in particular." ^ As summer 
came on he went to Georgetown to recover from the effects 
of his long illness by the country air and gentle exercise.^ 

Bishop Carroll in 1Y95 was at the head of a movement to 
estabhsh a public library in Baltimore, and the Library Com- 
pany which he was active in organizing formed a fine collec- 
tion of books, many of which are still preserved on the 
shelves of the Maryland Historical Society, to attest the love 
of learning and public spirit of the first Catholic Bishop of 
the United States. The Rev. Mr. Perigny, a French priest 
and Doctor of the Sorbonne, who attended Carroll's Manor, 
was the first Librarian." Bishop Carroll was also active in 
the formation of "The Maryland Society for Promoting 
Useful Knowledge," organized in 1800.* 

When the death of the Rev. Lawrence Graessel, Bishop- 
elect, was made known to the Holy See, Dr. Carroll was re- 
quested to make another selection. This time the choice fell 
on the Rev. Leonard I^eale, whose zeal, sanctity, and experi- 
ence commanded universal respect. The nomination was 



^ Bishop Carroll to the Mother Superior, February 20, 1795. 

2 Same to Archbishop Troy, June 22, 1795. 

3 Dilhet, "Etat de I'Eglise." ^ Register, cited m W. L., iii., p. 101 
* Scharf, pp. 277, 291. 



414 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

pleasing to the Sovereign Pontiff, who, on the 17th of April, 
1795, issued Bulls appointing him Bishop of Gortyna and 
coadjutor of Baltimore. These Bulls were expedited through 
the " Congregation de Propaganda Fide," and forwarded by 
some devious route, the French revolution making it impos- 
sible to transmit them through the ]^uncio at Paris, as on 
the former occasion. Bishop Carroll waited month after 
month for any tidings of the missing documents, but they 
never came to his hands. 

Meanwhile the coadjutor-elect was laboring with all zeal 
in Philadelphia, with power as Yicar-General. The yellow 
fever, which renewed its ravages in 1797 and the following 
year, afforded the Catholic clergy another occasion to display 
their heroic devoted ness. Two priests died of the terrible 
disease in that city in 1798 : they were the Pev. Michael 
Ennis and the Kev. Joseph la Grange, and before the close 
of the next year another priest, stationed at St. Mary's, the 
Eev. John Burke, was also called from this world. During 
the yellow fever of 1798, two hundred and seventy-six per- 
sons were interred in the two Catholic cemeteries — St. Mary's 
for all who did not speak German, and Holy Trinity for 
those who did. This was not the whole Cathohc loss, as 
many doubtless found a final resting-place in the ground al- 
lotted for the poor. 

Many of the victims of the scourge left behind them help- 
less young children, whose bereaved state appealed to the 
charity of the faithful. An association was formed to shelter 
and support these orphans, who were first placed in a house 
on the west side of Sixth Street, adjoining the Church of the 
Holy Trinity. This little Orphans' Home became in time 
St. Joseph's Catholic Orphan Asylum.' 

^ Westcott, "A History of Philadelphia," ch. ccclxv. 



RT. REV. LEONARD NEALE. 415 

Amid all the cares and duties of his position at Philadel- 
phia, the Rev. Leonard Neale never lost that interior spirit 
which made him a master of spiritual life and an able di- 
rector of souls in the way of perfection. Among those who 
sought his counsel was Miss Alice Lalor, a native of Queen's 
County, Ireland, who came to Philadelphia with her parents 
in 1797. She had long desired to enter the religious life,, 
and had promised Bishop Lanigan of Ossory to return to 
Ireland in two years in order to enter a convent in his dio- 
cese. The Rev. Mr. E"eale found in her a sonl so gifted that 
he felt convinced she was the instrument sent by Providence 
to found a religious community such as he had long desired 
to establish in Philadelphia. Two other ladies joined her, 
and they opened an academy for the instruction of young per- 
sons of their own sex. Before their establishment had been 
solidly established the yellow fever broke out, and Miss Lalor 
beheld her two companions sink as victims to its violence. 
The project of a community in Philadelphia was thus defeated. 

In 1799 Bishop Carroll was reluctantly compelled to with- 
draw Rev. Mr. JSTeale from that city. Georgetown College, 
which had for some years been directed by the Rev. William 
Du Bourg as President, now required a priest of learning 
and ability to succeed him. 'No one seemed to possess the 
qualifications necessary except Rev. Leonard Neale, who, at 
the Bishop's desire, became President of Georgetown College. 

Miss Lalor, with a companion who had joined her, also pro- 
ceeded to that city, and they became teachers in the Academy 
of the Poor Clares. As that community was evidently not 
to remain in the country, their director advised them to open 
a school independently. A third lady from Philadelphia 
soon joined them, bringing a dowry, part of which was em- 
ployed in the purchase of a house, which stood in the grounds 
of the present convent. 



416 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

These pious ladies had as yet no rule, except the temporary 
one given by their director. He was greatly in favor of the 
rule of the Yisitation T^uns, founded by Saint Jane Frances 
de Chantal, under the guidance of Saint Francis de Sales. 
In the dearth of Catholic books in this country at that time 
no copy of the rule of that institute could be found, until at 
last a happy discovery of a copy was made in the library of 
the Poor Clares. The perusal of the Kules and Constitution 
of the Visitation confirmed Miss Lalor and her associates, as 
well as their director, in the vdsh to adopt it. The Rev. Mr. 
Neale endeavored to obtain a few nuns of that order from 
Europe to found a community in America and form his 
penitents to the spirit and practice of the rule of tlie holy 
Bishop of G-eneva : but he failed in every attempt. DiflS- 
culties arose here also. Some of the faint-hearted deplored 
the attempt to found another convent, and figured to their 
minds all terrors from Protestant prejudice. Bishop Carroll 
himself thought that his coadjutor-elect would act more 
wisely by sending Miss Lalor and her companions to join 
the Carmelites at Port Tobacco. A lady of means tempted 
them by offering to go to Ireland to obtain a colony of Ursu- 
line ]N"un8, if they would agree to enter that order ; but the 
^' Pious Ladies," as they were known, felt called to be Yisi- 
tation I^uns, and they awaited in loving patience the work- 
ings of Divine Providence, who, they felt, would in His own 
good time give the means to do His will.' 

On the 17th of December, 1795, Bishop Carroll ordained 
to the priesthood the Pev. John Floyd, a native of England, 
who had been drawn to the Church by the narrative of 
Thayer's conversion, and by his advice had entered the Sem- 



^ De Courcy, " Catholic Churcli in the United States," New York, 
1856, pp. 79-82. 



BEV. JOHN FLOYD. 417 

ill ary of St. Sulpice at Paris. He came to the United States 
with Rev. Mr. E^agot, and had been with Eev. Mr. Garnier 
as a catechist at Fell's Point. The Bishop placed him in 
charge of that mission, and the zealous priest undertook his 
duty with zeal and energy. The congregation was poor, but 
inspired by him they leased a lot on Apple Alley, near Wilks 
Street, and here Rev. Mr. Floyd erected St. Patrick's church, 
a modest structure thirty-five feet wide by forty-two deep. 
It was to a great extent reared by the voluntary work of the 
men of the congregation, who brought more good-will than 
mechanical skill ; and the little church which stood at a dis- 
tance from the street, beyond a court lined with tall poplars, 
was from the first frail and insecure, but it afforded great 
consolation to the Catholics of that portion of Baltimore. 
As parish priest the Rev. Mr. Floyd was untiring, ever ful- 
filling all his duties at the church, and prompt in answer- 
ing every call ; he was also constantly seeking out Catholics 
who had grown lax in their faith or the practice of their re- 
hgion ; and, poor himself, was ever soliciting aid for some 
destitute person whose miseries his zealous eye had detected. 
After offering the holy sacrifice on Sunday, September 4, 
1797, the Rev. Mr. Floyd was told that a person dying of 
yellow fever required his services. Still fasting, he hastened 
to the bedside of the sufferer, whom he prepared for a Chris- 
tian end. When he returned and sat down to take some 
nourishment, he was stricken down with the fatal disease. 
He was removed to the house of Bishop Carroll, and though 
every effort was made to save him, he expired on the follow- 
ing Thursday, in the 29th year of his age, after exhibiting in 
his brief priestly career every high quality that can ennoble 
a minister of God.' 



He was buried, as he had requested, before the door of the church, 
18* 



418 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

The Kev. Mr. Garnier resumed the charge of the little 
flock, his great learning and talents, which in time raised 
him to the position of Superior-General of the Society of St. 
Sulpice, being combined with tender piety and a deep hu- 
mility, that made him cling with holy joy to the mission 
work among the poor. He relinquished the care of St. 
Patrick's in 1803 to the Eev. Michael Cuddy, who, after a 
course at Georgetown and St. Mary's, had been raised to the 
priesthood by Bishop Carroll, and appointed first resident 
pastor of the church at Fell's Point. Like Kev. Mr. Floyd 
he died a victim of charity ; rivalling him in zeal and devo- 
tedness, he, too, took the yellow fever while attending the 
sick, and died on the 5th of October, 1804.^ 

A matter of deep and serious import soon demanded the 
action of Bishop Carroll. Hitherto the Catholics in all parts 
and of all origins, had been simply Catholics ; now, however, 
the question of nationality arose, and some were found who 
no longer wished to worship beside their fellow-Catholics, 
but insisted on having a separate church and priest especially 
to themselves. 

The Rev. J. C. Helbron had done so much to foment this 
schismatic 'spirit in Philadelphia, that Dr. Carroll, when he 
went to Europe to be consecrated Bishop, requested the Su- 
perior of that religious to recall him ; but such representa- 
tions were made at Pome, that to avoid greater difficulties, 
Bishop Carroll finally consented to the organization of Trinity 
Church, and in August, 1791, appointed Pev. P. Helbron 
to be the first pastor. Many of the German Catholics of 
Philadelphia had been averse to the scheme of a separate 

but Mrs. Barry, a personal friend of Bishop Carroll, erected a tablet ta 
commemorate the devoted priest. Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise," etc. 

' B. U. Campbell, ' ' Desultory Sketches of the Catholic Church in Mary- 
land "; " U. S. Cath. Mag." i., pp. 394-6; Hiltermann," Mittheilungen." 



SCHISM IN PHILADELPHIA. 419 

church, but when once the chiu'ch was open, a considerable 
number began to attend it. Before long another German 
priest. Rev. John [Repomucene Goetz, arrived, with such tes- 
timonials that Bishop Carroll received him into his diocese, 
and in 1796 made him assistant priest at the Church of the 
Hoi V Trinity. No sooner was he there, than he intrigued to 
supplant Father Helbron, so adroitly that the trustees carry- 
ing their schismatic usurpations further, ordered their lawful 
pastor to leave, threatening him with legal prosecution if he 
did not. In defiance of the Bishop they elected Goetz pas- 
tor of the church.' Father Helbron retired with the sound 
portion of the congregation to St. Joseph's. Goetz was 
threatened with suspension if he attempted to act under the 
appointment of the trustees ; yet he persisted and his facul- 
ties were at once withdrawn by the Bishop.^ But he disre- 
garded all authority and continued to ofiici&te with another 
priest named Elhng, till he was formally excommunicated. 
Even then the trustees refused to yield ; they rejected the au- 
thority of the Pope " as of a foreign jurisdiction." ^ 

Bishop Carroll visited Philadelphia to endeavor, if possi- 
ble, to arrest these excesses, but he had scarcely arrived be- 
fore he was served with a writ, and brought into court like a 
criminal, there to hear from the lawyers of the schismatics^ 

' "After this," says Bishop Carroll, "the intruder received from the 
same Trustees a pretended appointment to the pastoral office, that is, the 
power of loosening and binding ; of administering the Holy Eucharist to 
the faithful of God's church ; of teaching and preaching, and performing 
all those duties which being in their nature entirely spiritual, can never 
be within the jurisdiction of, or subject to the dispensation of the laity, 
but were committed by Christ to the Apostles alone, and to their succes- 
sors in the government of their respective churches." — "Pastoral to the 
Congregation of Trinity Church," p. 3. 

2 Letter of Very Rev. Leonard Neale to Right Rev. John Carroll. 

^ Pastoral Letter, p. 5. 



420 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

church, as he himself states, the foulest abuse of the Catho 
lie Church, its laws, doctriue, pastors, government, the Pope, 
the Council of Trent, etc., as if they had ransacked all Prot- 
estant libraries to defame it. The trustees sat complacently 
by doing nothing to check the ton-ent of invective, while their 
counsel in their behalf denied that Dr. Carroll was their bishop, 
and maintained that Trinity Church was out of his jurisdic- 
tion, that he was merely bishop of other nationahties ! ^ 
These misguided men persisted for some years in their wicked 
course, although Bishop Carroll on the 22d of February, 1797, 
addressed a pastoral letter to the congregation of Trinity 
Church, so full of Christian charity, and so convincing in its 
exposition of Catholic doctrine and discipline, that one of his 
successors, in a similai' crisis reprinted it, as the clearest and 
most perfect exposition of what the Church required of her 
children.^ But his words at the time fell unheeded. The 
men who had broken the bond of Catholic unity, to set up a 
national church, claimed for it independence of any but a 
Bishop of their own nationality,' and as against any and all 

^ Right Eev, John Carroll to J. Oellers, one of the schismatics, No- 
vember 19, 1801. 

2 " John, by the Grace of God, and with the approbation of the Holy 
See, Bishop of Baltimore, to my beloved Brethren, of the Congregation 
of Trinity Church, Philadelphia," Baltimore, February 22, 1797. 8 pp., 
4to. Printed by J. Hayes. 

3 Bishop Carroll, addressing the Cardinal Prefect of the Propaganda, 
wrote : "If any action is taken to divide this most vast diocese, I would 
hear with great pleasure that this had been done by the Holy See, as I de- 
sired it done in my letters in 1792 : and it was my purpose to solicit it as 
soon as I was sure of having a coadjutor to succeed me in this see. It will, 
however, be for you in your wisdom to decide whether this can be done 
safely now, while these commotions lessen ecclesiastical jurisdiction. For 
I solemnly aver that those who excite these troubles maintained in my 
presence by their lawyers in a public tribunal, and upheld with all their 
might, that all distinction between order and jurisdiction was arbitrary 
and fictitious ; that all right to exercise ecclesiastical ministry was derived 



SCHISM IN PHILADELPHIA. 421 

bishops, claimed the right of commissioning priests to offer 
the holj sacrifice and grant absolution in the tribunal of pen- 
ance. The schism and rebellion at Trinity Church contin- 
ued, and it was not until 1802 that the trustees or the rector^ 
Rev. Mr. Elling, who had joined the schismatics, yielded to 
Bishop Carroll, and acknowledged that they were subject to 
the Bishop of Baltimore. The people had grown weary of 
the condition in which the factious priests had placed them, 
but Rev. Mr. ElKng hesitated about announcing that they 
must rectify their consciences, after having employed his 
ministry when he was suspended. 

The Bishop wrote to the clergyman : " Recollect, I be- 
seech you, the doctrine you imbibed, the principles you 
brought from Rome, and you must admit this as a necessary 
condition, with which it exceeds my power to dispense. 
This duty may be performed as privately as possible, but it 
must be performed. It becomes you in a special manner to 
encourage it ; and I trust in God that your doing it, will be 
accepted by Almighty God, as a satisfaction for every irreg- 
ularity heretofore committed. The sooner you do it, the 
greater will be the benefit to those who rely on you. Con- 
summate, my dear Sir, the sacrifice you owe to God, and ex- 
ample to his church, and especially to the flock, which is to 
be committed to your charge. Every day of delay increases 



from tlie people ; and that the bishop had no power except to impose 
hands on the person whom the people presented as their chosen minister ; 
or to inquire whether hands had been previously imposed on him. Then 
they deny that they are or ever have been subject to my episcopal au- 
thority ; and when the words of the Pope's brief were shown them, in 
which all the faithful in the United States are subjected in spiritual gov- 
ernment to the bishop, they impudently dared to assail the brief as im- 
posing a yoke on them contrary to the American laws. And yet these 
are the men who are now sending an agent to the Holy See to obtain 
what had never before been granted." 



422 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the difficulty and multiplies offences. Dishonor springs from 
perseverance in a wrong course, and not from a retractation 
of error or misconduct. Your own conscience is involved, 
as well as that of others, and you must surely wish ardently 
for the moment of restoring tranquillity to your mind. How 
joyfully will I meet you when this is done, and with how 
much pleasure will we discourse, at your intended visit, on 
your proposal for the extension of the true faith." 

Elhng yielded, and was appointed by the Bishop to Trinity 
Church, and the Trustees put an end to the schism by the 
following document : 

" We the Trustees of the German Religious Society of 
Homan Catholics of the Holy Trinity Church in the City of 
Philadelphia, Do hereby acknowledge for ourselves, and our 
constituents, members worshipping in the said church, that 
we hold ourselves subject to the Episco;pal authority, and 
jurisdiction of the Bishop of Baltimore for the time being, 
and according to the tenor of the Brief of his Holiness of 
pious memory, Pius sixth, for the erection of the Episcopal 
See of Baltimore, and we promise to yield true obedience to 
the said Bishop conformably to the powers lawfully vested 
in him. 

" In witness whereof, the said Trustees of the German 
Eeligious Society of Boman CathoKcs of the Holy Trinity 
Church in the City of Philadelphia have set their hands and 
caused the seal of their Corporation to be affixed this 29th 
day of January, Anno Domini 1802. 

"James Oellers, Adam Premir, Charles Boreman, Bal- 
thazar X Kneil, Georgius Waltmor, Mathias Knebel, Johan 
Conrad." ' 



' It was a curious illustration of the impolicy of separate churches in 
this country that when Father Adam Britt, S. J., was sent to the Church 
of the Holy Trinity in 1807, many of the congregation no longer knew 



SCHISM IN BALTIMORE. 423 

Before this was done similar trouble arose in Baltimore ; 
a priest, placed at the pro-cathedral to take charge of the 
Germans, urged them to demand a separate church. So 
little were the German Catholics able to maintain a church 
and pastor that Father Eeuter, after a year's trial, finding 
that the congregation could not support him, returned to 
Germany. Making his way to Rome he brought the most 
false and absurd charges against Bishop Carroll, saying that 
he would not permit the German CathoHcs to be instructed 
in their own language, and that he excommunicated those 
who preached in German.' Bishop Carroll, then about to 
commence his own cathedral, declined to permit a step in 
Baltimore which had proved so prejudicial in Philadelphia, 
more especially as there were not thirty Germans in Balti- 
more who did not speak English, and their children all were 
more familiar with English than with German. Father 
Renter returned, pretending to have powers from the Holy 
See to erect a church which was to be independent of the 
Bishop. He made common cause with the excommunicated 
priests in Philadelphia and got up a petition to the Holy See 
to erect a German diocese in the United States for Catholics 
of that language. Bishop Carroll suspended him, but in a 
visit to Europe Father Renter obtained a release from the 
censures, though he was forbidden to return to the United 
States. Meanwhile the Germans had gone on and built St. 
John's church, and though Dr. Carroll refused to give Renter 
faculties, the trustees plunged into schism : they defied the 
Bishop, forcibly prevented his entrance into the church, and 
elected Renter pastor. 

German enough to make their confessions in that language, and he did 
not know English enough to hear them in it. — F. Kohlmann to F. Strick- 
land, February 23, 1807. 

' Archbishop Brancadoro to Bishop Carroll, April 23, 1798. 



424 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

At one time Rev. Mr. Renter showed a disposition to sub- 
mit, and Bishop Carroll wrote him November 19, 1801, that 
he would judge of his sincere disposition to do right after he 
had admitted in writing : ''1. That he recognizes no other 
ecclesiastical jurisdiction in the diocese of Baltimore except 
that of the Sovereign Pontiff and that of the ordinary. 2. 
That all Catholics in the diocese, of whatever nation, are 
subject to that authority. 3. That no priest can, without 
the approbation of said authority, exercise any function of 
the ministry in said diocese, or beyond the limits prescribed 
by the bishop." 

But after the trustees, headed by Shorb, prevented Bishop 
Carroll from entering St. John's church, on the 15th of Jan- 
uary, 1804, he wrote them that as they felt no shame or re- 
morse for the scandalous breach of divine and ecclesiastical 
institutions, he considered it highly improper to listen to any 
proposals from them till they offered reparation for the griev- 
ous misconduct of which they had been the authors or prin- 
cipal instruments. 

He summoned Father Renter to appear before him on the 
19th to make satisfaction for his public and notorious viola- 
tion of pontifical and episcopal jurisdiction.' 

Bishop Carroll resolved to settle the question forever in 
the courts, and appointing as pastor the Rev. F. X. Brosius, 
a learned German priest, who had accompanied Prince Gallit- 
zin to America, obtained a writ of mandamus to compel the 
trustees to receive him. In their return to the writ, Renter 
and his trustees set up that by the fundamental laws, usages, 
and canons of the German Catholic Church, the members of 
the church " had the sole and exclusive right of nominating 
and appointing their pastor, and that no other person whether 

^ Bishop Carroll to J Shorb, etc., January 16, 1804. 



THE AUGUSTINIANS. 425 

Bishop or Pope have a right to appoint a pastor without the 
assent and approbation of the congregation or a majority of 
the same "; they also set up the defence that they had put 
the church under the control of " Minorits Conventuals of 
the order of St. Francis," and that '' Keuter and the Church 
owed obedience to the civil magistrate and to that order, and 
to no other ecclesiastical person or body whatever." They 
could, of course, cite no canons or rules of the Catholic 
Church to justify their action, and the General Court, after 
a full argument of the case, decided against them in May, 
1805.' 

After perusing this saddening episode, which, however, 
may not be v/ithout its lessons, it will console the reader to 
consider the progress of the Church in other parts. 

ISTot long after Bishop Carroll's return to his diocese, a 
single priest of the Augustinian order in Ireland, Eev. John 
Rosseter, arrived in the Republic, whose independence he 
had helped to establish, for he had been an officer in Ro- 
chambeau's army here during the Revolutionary War, but 
returning to Europe, entered the Augustinian order, and 
was once more on our soil, to light battles no less glorious. 
He. was welcomed by Bishop Carroll, who stationed him 
about thirty miles from Philadelphia, apparently at Wilming- 
ton in Delaware. In 1Y95 he was followed by the Rev. 
Matthew Carr from St. Augustine's convent in John Street, 
Dublin, but educated at Paris and Bordeaux, who came pur- 
posely to found a church and house of the Hermits of St. 
Augustine in this country. He was accompanied or followed 
by the Rev. Michael Ennis, a priest friendly to the order, 
who was stationed at St. Mary's, Philadelphia. In the sum- 
mer offers of a site at Wilmington and of means to begin 

^ Papers of the suit in my bands. 



426 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

erecting a cliurcli were made. This project, however, led to 
no definite results, and as early as July 11, 1796, the Augus- 
tinian Fathers obtained the deed of a plot of ground on Fourth 
Street, Philadelphia, below Yine Street, seventy-five feet front 
by one hundred and seventy-five in depth. Here the corner- 
stone of the Church of St. Augustine was laid in September. 
A liberal subscription was opened, in which General Wash- 
ington and many other Protestants appeared as contributors/ 

SIGNATURE OF REV. MATTHEW CARR, O.S.A. 



Bishop Carroll encouraged the establishment of a province 
of the order of St. Augustine ; and he directed the attention 
of the pioneer priests of that order to the West, " I wished, 
indeed, that they would have directed their views for an es- 
tablishment towards our great western country, on and con- 
tiguous to the river Ohio, because if able and apostolical men 
could be obtained to enter on that field, it seems to me that 
it would become a most flourishing portion of the Church of 
Christ, and there the means of future subsistence may be se- 
cured now, for a very trifling consideration. I have made 
known to them my opinion, leaving them, however, at full 
liberty to determine for themselves, and Philadelphia seems 



^ Battersby, "History of all the Abbeys, Convents, Churches, etc., of 
the Hermits of St. Augustine in Ireland," Dublin, 1856, p. 75 ; Thomp- 
son Westcott, "A Memoir of the Very Rev. Michael Hurley, D.D., 
O.S.A.," in Records of "A. C. Hist. Soc," i., pp. 166-7; same, "A 
History of Philadelphia"; Bishop Carroll to Archbishop Troy, June 22, 
1795 ; Archbishop Troy to Bishop Carroll, August 13, 1796 ; Rev, Mi- 
chael Ennis to the Prior of -San Mateo, Rome, September 4, December 8 
1795. 



ST. AUGUSTINE'S CHURCH, 427 

BOW to be the place of their choice, quod fehx faustumque 
sit." ' 

Father Carr applied to Rome for the necessary authority 
to establish convents of his order in the diocese of Balti- 
more, and an indult to that ejffect was granted May 27, 1Y9T, 
to take effect only with the approbation and permission of 
Bishop Carroll. This was readily given and the Augustinian 
community in the United States was erected into a province 
under the title of " The Blessed Virgin of Good Counsel," 
and the Rev. Father Matthew Carr was named Yicar-General 
of the Pro\dnce and Superior of the Mission.^ 

It was the first attempt of Regulars from Ireland to estab- 
lish filiations in this country, and strangely enough the only 
one till the Trappists founded T^ew Melleray. 

Father Carr was a man of learning and ability; his elo- 
quence in the pulpit made him remarkably attractive and 
popular in those days, but he was not calculated to build up 
a religious community. His habits were so ill-suited to con- 
vent Hfe, that his fellow-religious soon asked Bishop Carroll 
to give them mission- work in other fields. 

The Superior, however, stationed at St. Mary's kept on 
with his work, though it progressed slowly, and a lottery was 
resorted to before the necessary funds were obtained. The 
church, a plain, unadorned building, was at last dedicated- 
June 7, 1801.' 

In Pennsylvania, Lancaster was attended from 1789 to 
1791 by Rev. John Charles Helbron ; he was succeeded by 
Rev. William Filing, already alluded to. This clergyman 



' Bishop Carroll to Archbishop Troy, May 25, 1796. 
2 Cardinal Gerdil, Prefect of the Propaganda, to Bishop Carroll, May 
27, 1797. 
2 Thompson Westcott, "A History of Philadelphia." 



428 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

attended Donegal, Harrisburg, and Lebanon one Sunday in 
each month, giving the fifth, when there happened to be 
one, to Chester County. In Lancaster alone he had two hun- 
dred and fifty communicants. In 1792 he accepted the mis- 
sion of Goshenhoppen offered him by Bishop Carroll, and was 
succeeded at Lancaster by the zealous priest, Rev. P. Erntzen. 
Rev. Mr. Elling, a restless, dissatisfied man, complained loudly 
of Lancaster, declaring that the people did very little for 
their priest, that the church and priest's house were very 
much out of repair. He left in 1793 and went to JSTew York/ 

Others did not represent the condition at Lancaster so badly. 
Rev. Mr. Dilhet, who had seen alike the noble churches of 
Europe and the rough chapels of the West, describes the 
church as " very fine," the priest's house '^ elegant and yqyj 
convenient with a garden." "" 

The Rev. Francis Fitzsimons was in Lancaster in 1803-4, 
offering the holy sacrifice twice a month in that town, once 
a month in Elizabethtown and Lebanon, once every three 
months at Chester, Little Britain, Coleman's Furnace, and in 
Mr. Maguire's house at Doe Run. At each of these more 
remote stations he spent two days. Besides these places he 
attended the county poor-house, which had thirty Catholic 
inmates. In his whole district he computed his communi- 
cants at one thousand. The missions, except at Lebanon and 
Coleman's Furnace, were supplied with vestments and chalices. 
He was apparently a zealous, hard-working priest, but perhaps 
somewhat severe, and relinquished the mission the next year 
to return to Europe with Lord Selkirk, with whom he had 
come over.^ 

1 Rev. Wm. Elling to Bishop Carroll, December 8, 1791 ; August 27, 
1792. 
^ Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise Catholique." 
^ Rev. Francis Fitzsimons, Lancaster, February 15, May 19, 1804. 



NEW YORK. 429 

Keligion in that district, of course, suffered by these fre- 
quent changes in the ministry, which continued for several 
years till the Kev. Louis de Barth de Walbach, brother of 
the general of that name, revived the faith of the people, and 
during a long pastorship trained his flock to the faithful dis- 
charge of all their duties as Catholics and citizens.' 

Eeligion in l^ew York received its first successful impulse 
on the appointment of the Dominican Father, Wilham 
O'Brien, who began his ministry in Philadelphia, and evi- 
dently made some visits to New Jersey, as we find him at 
Burlington in 1787. To complete St. Peter's church, he 
went to Mexico, where, through the influence of Archbishop 
Haro, with whom he had been a fellow-student, he obtained 
from the charitable of that country aid in money, and several 
valuable paintings and other objects for the adornment of 
the church. 

During his absence the Rev. Nicholas Bourke seems to 
have oflSciated at St. Peter's.'' The yellow fever which rav- 
aged New York for several years, especially in 1795 and 
1798, afforded Father O'Brien a new field for his zeal and 
charity. His services in attending the sick were the theme 
of general praise.^ He was a man of learning and wrote a 
Life of St. Paul, which was announced but never appeared.* 
He restored order and harmony to the Catholic body in New 
York, and was a most efficient auxihary to Bishop Carroll, 
who employed him in several delicate matters. He conse- 



1 S. M. Sener in " U. S. Cath. Historical Magazine," i., pp. 215-216. 

2 " New York Directory," 1791-2, 1792-3. He was drowned in a river 
while travelling in February, 1800. Ordo 1801. 

3 Hardie, "Account of the Malignant Fever," 1799; same, 1805, p. 
191. 

4 " New York Packet," Februarv 22 1788. 



430 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

quently incurred the wrath of men hke Smyth and La 
Poterie. 

By the resources which he collected the interior of the 
church was completed and the pews offered for sale in the 
spring of 1Y94.' His labors began to tell on the zealous 
Dominican, and the assistance of a second priest, was clearly 
required ; but the trustees vacillated, sometimes asking for 
a second priest, sometimes protesting their inability to sup- 
port one.'* In 1800 the church was burthen ed with a debt 
of $6,500, and the annual income from pew rents and collec- 
tions was about $1,500 ; the expenses, including interest, 
about $1,400.' 

The next year the pastor received as assistant a fellow- 
DominJcan, Rev. Matthew O'Brien, a man of learning and 
eloquence. The congregation had increased greatly, so that 
steps were taken to complete the church by erecting a stee- 
ple ; an organ had been procured ; regular instructions were 
given in catechism, and a charity school was undertaken. 
The Catholics of l^ew York were already discussing the 
erection of a second church." 

The Order of St. Dominic had sent several ^Fathers to 
this country, like Rev. William O'Brien, Francis A. Fleming, 
Yincent Keating, but it was not till 1803 that any definite 
organization here was attempted. At that time the Rev. 
Edward Fenwick, an American member of the English prov- 
ince of the Friars Preachers, submitted to Bishop Carroll, 



' Notice, April 16, 1794. 

2 Rev. Anthony McMahon, O.S.D. , was in New York in 1800 and died 
there in July. Ordo 1801. 

2 Trustees to Bishop Carroll, January 10, 1800. 

** Rev. Mr. O'Brien to Bishop Carroll, January 5, 1801 ; November 16, 
1801. 



REV. P. DE LA VALINIERE, 431 

through Father Luke Concaneii, a plan for establishing a 
convent or college in the United States/ 

Toward the month of October, 1790, the Eev. Peter Hnet 
de la Yaliniere returned from the West and took up his 
abode among the Canadians and Acadians, who had settled 
at Split Rock, near the present village of Essex, I^. Y.* 
These unfortunate people at first manifested great zeal and 
devotedness for their pastor. Thej built him a chapel and 
residence, and gave him his maintenance : here he remained 
three years, but in the meantime dissensions grew up between 
the priest and his flock. His church and house were set on 
iire and burned to the ground ; ' and the Eev. Mr. La Yali- 
niere returned to Montreal, where the English government 
offered no objection to his remaining. 

During his troubled days at Split Rock he composed a 
poetical account, entitled " A true History or simple Sketch 
of the Misfortunes, not to say Persecutions, which the Rev. 
Peter Huet de la Yaliniere - has suffered and still suffers. 
Put in verse by himself, July, 1792." ' 

^ F. Richard Luke Concanen to Bishop Carroll, Rome, December 20, 
1803. 

2 Letter of Rev. J. T. Smith, Historian of the Diocese of Ogdensburg. 

3 Mgr. J. O. Plessis, " Relation d'un Voyage aux Etats Unis en 1815," 
which I owe to the Rev. J. Sasseville. 

* " Vraie Histoire ou simple Precis des Infortunes, pour ne pas dire 
des persecutions, qu'a souffert et souffre encore le Rev. Pierre Huet de 
la Valiniere, mis en vers par lui m^me en Juillet, 1792. A Albany, Im- 
prime aux depens de I'auteur." De Courcy, " Catholic Church in the 
United States," New York, 1856, p. 460. He also published at New 
York in 1790, "Dialogue Curieux et Interessant, entre Mr. Bondesir et 
le Dr. Breviloq, en FranQais et en Anglais," a kind of polemical Cate- 
chism in which the printers strangely protestantized his English. He 
describes himself on the title as ' ' having suffered great persecutions for 
the cause of America, in the last war, and having been obliged to take 
refuge in the United States." This good but strange and restless priest 
came to Canada in 1755 with the famous Abbe Picquet. He rescued 



432 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

Had lie possessed judgment and discretion as well as pietj 
and learning this priest might have rendered great service to 
religion in this country, and been one of the most potent 
auxiliaries of Bishop Carroll. As it was, he was a mere 
will-o'-the-wisp, flashing here and there, giving but fitful and 
unsteady light. 

In ]^ew York, Catholics had begun to settle at Albany and 
along the line of the Mohawk. After leaving JN^ew York 
the Rev. Mr. Whelan was for a time at Johnstown in the 
year 1790. A few years later a Rev. Mr. Fhnn had a little 
flock of seventy Catholic families at Fort Stanwix, on the 
Mohawk, and it was said that there were four hundred Cath- 
olic families between that place and Albany.' 

Flying visits seem to have been made to Albany by Rev. 
Dr. Matthew O'Brien and other priests, and in 1798 the 
Catholics there organized, and led by Thomas Barry and 
Louis le Couteulx, resolved to take stej^s to erect a church, 
A site was soon secured and the building began on Barrack, 
now Chapel Street. The corner-stone was laid by Mr. 
Thomas Barry, Sept. 13, 1797. The church was under roof, 
glazed, and floored early in September, and is described as 
" a neat building, which will be an ornament to the city and 
a lasting blessing to all who are members in communion of 
that church." ' 

from the stake a Mrs. O'Flalierty and her daughter ; paid for the educa- 
tion of the child and for her profession when she became a Sister in Mme. 
d'Youville's community. "Vie de Madame d'Youville," pp. 213,441. 
He was driven from Canada at the commencement of the Kevolution for 
his sympathy with the Americans ; labored in New York, Philadelphia, 
Illinois ; went to New Orleans, Havana, Florida, Charleston, Stonington, 
New York, Montreal, Split Rock, N. Y., and was killed at Repentigny, 
Canada, June 29, 1806, by falling from a wagon. 

1 Rev. Dr. Matignon to Bishop Carroll, July 23, 1798. 

'■^ "Albany Gazette," cited in De Courcy, "Catholic Church in the 
United States," New York, 1856, p. 469. Munsell's Annals, p. 179. 



CHURCH AT ALBANY, N. Y. 



433 



The appeal to the Catholic commTinity says : '' Such of 
our CathoUc brethren in this neighborhood as have not al- 
ready contributed, it is hoped will now come forward and 
offer their mite to discharge the last payment of the contract, 
there being but a small sum in hand for that purpose. To 
give to the Church is it not to lend to the Lord, who will 
richly repay the liberal giver with many blessings ? Should 
not all the members unitedly raise their voices in praise to 
God, who has cast their lot in this good land, where our 




FIRST CATHOLIC CHURCH ES' ALBANY, N. Y 

Church is equally protected with others, and where we all so 
bountifully partake of his goodness ? What is man without 
rehgion, which teaches us the love of God and our neighbor 
and to be in charity with all mankind ? Surely without this 
he is nothing." 

The corner-stone of this first Catholic church in Albany is 
sacredly preserved ; and is now set in the wall of St. Mary's 
Church. 

In 1799 the trustees, hearing that Dr. O'Brien had been 
appointed to ^Natchez, wrote earnestly to Bishop Carroll on 
19 



434 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the lOth of I^ovember, imploring the Bishop to allow him to 
continue his ministrations among them. Their letter was 
accompanied by a petition from the congregation signed by 
a large number.' But he left them abruptly the next year, 
and the congregation asked to have the Rev. Mr. Stafford, a 
priest recently arrived from Ireland.^ It does not appear, 
however, that he took charge of the mission. In 1802 the 
Kev. Dr. Cornelius Mahony was stationed at Albany, and 
attended Schenectady among other stations. Complaints of 
harsh and arbitrary conduct on his part soon reached Dr. 
Carroll.^ 

The next incumbent was Rev. Luke Fitzsimmons, a Rec- 
ollect Father invited from Montreal, but who did not long 
remain, failing to please the people, as he was no " preacher." 
In 1806 the Rev. John Byrne visited Albany and in a few 
months seems to have done a great deal of good. He prom- 
ised to visit them tv^ice a year if the people would go to 
work and complete the church. 

Here as elsewhere the trustees looked only to the preach- 
ing, concerning themselves little about the zeal of the priest 
in the confessional, in visiting the sick, in attending outlying 
stations. As Albany was the seat of government and high 
State officials visited the church, these trustees wished a man 



^ It is dated November 10, 1799. Among the signers are Barry, Le 
Couteulx, Richard Allanson, James Cassidy, Patrick Reilly. Barry went 
to Canada to collect for the church in Albany Bishop Hubert encour- 
aged him, and in a circular letter of March 4, 1797, commended him to 
the parish priests of his diocese. " Mandements des Evgques de Que- 
bec," Quebec, 1887-8, ii., p. 502. 

2 Trustees of Albany to Bishop Carroll, November 16, 1800, They 
state that they paid Rev. Matthew O'Brien £280 between November, 
1798, and June, 1800, which gives a clue to the duration of his ministry. 

3 Trustees of Albany to Bishop Carroll, November, 1802 ; Rev. Dr. 
Mahony to Bishop Carroll, February 7, 1803, January, 1804. 



CHURCH AT ALBANY, N. Y. 435 

who could by his eloquence in the j)ulpit impress such visit- 
ors favorably.' 

The trustees were generally men active and influential in 
politics and in civil life, with little conception of the duties 
of a priest, and little regard for the rules of the Church, 
whose sacraments they rarely approached. Priests found it 
impossible to discharge their duties conscientiously, when 
hampered at every step by such men. 

The Eev. James M. Bushe became a few years after resi- 
dent pastor at Albany, where he seems to have died about 
1808, leaving the church there once more without a priest. 
This was all the more to be deplored, as the Catholics of 
Albany, in this constant change of priests, were overlooked 
and neglected. 

Catholicity in !New England took its first genuine impulse 
on the arrival of the Hev. Francis A. Matignon. Though 
devoted and earnest, Eev. Mr. Thayer was not fitted to guide 
a congregation or win the general esteem. Doctor Mati- 
gnon, a priest of experience, having taught theology in the 
College of [N'avarre, with experience among English-speak- 
ing Catholics, came to devote his learning, his ability, his 
eloquence, as well as his deep piety and wide charity to the 
little flock of Catholics in l^ew England. He soon disarmed 
all opposition, and by his unfailing and winning courtesy 
was enabled to effect great good. The Rev. Mr. Ciquard 
proceeded to the Indians, and Dr. Matignon labored alone at 
Boston, visiting other points where possible, till Rev. John 
Cheverus, whom he had invited from England, arrived in 
that city, October 3, 1796, to his great joy. Bishop Carroll,, 
on learning of the new arrival, and rejoicing to receive a 
priest so highly recommended, appointed him to the Indian 

^ Trustees of Albany to Bishop Carroll, August 16, 1806. 



436 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

mission in Maine, from which the Rev. Mr. Ciquard wished 
to retire. " Send me where jou think I am most needed 
without making yourself anxious about the means of sup- 
porting me. I am willing to work with mj hands, if need 
be, and I believe I have strength enough to do it," was the 
rej^lv of Cheverus. 

But the pastor of the church at Boston, who saw his work 
increasing beyond his strength, pleaded ^\i\h. the Bishop to be 
allowed to retain Eev. Mr. Cheverus, at least till the following 
autumn. He was indeed permitted to enjoy his companion- 
ship in the ministry till July, 1T97, when Rev. Mr. Cheverus 
set out for his mission. In this interval he \dsited Ply- 
mouth and ]S^ewburyport. From the reported Easter com- 
munions in 1798, we get some idea of the Catholic flock 
in Massachusetts. There were 210 Catholics in Boston, 15 
in Plymouth, 21 in ^N'ewburyport, and 3 in Salem, a total 
of 249,^ 

On his way to his mission Rev. Mr. Cheverus visited scat- 
tered Catholics between Boston and the Penobscot. He 
reached Point Pleasant, July 30, 1797, and took possession 
of his bark house and church. The latter was lighted only 
by the door, and the altar-piece was formed of two pieces of 
red and blue cloth. He was, however, assured of some sup- 
port, the General Court of Massachusetts having appropriated 
two hundred dollars a year for a Catholic missionary, who 
was to reside alternately at Penobscot and Passamaquoddy.'' 



^ Rev. Dr. Matignon to Bishop Carroll, Boston, February 24, 1797 ; 
May 1, 1798. He gives the returns for the year ending April 1, 1798, as 
follows : 50 children, 7 adults baptized in Boston ; 30 children and 1 
adult elsewhere ; 13 Indian children ; in all, 101. There had been 17 
marriages and 14 deaths. The Catholics in Boston were estimated at six 
*)r seven hundred. 

2 Rev. Dr. Matignon to Bishop Carroll, July 23, 1798. 



REV. JOHN CHEVERUS. 437 

Guided by some of his Indian flock he visited Old Town on 
the Penobscot in June, 1798. Here, too, he found a bark 
chapel, but no vestments or plate ; a crucifix and one or 
two statues, with the bell, hanging from a neighboring post, 
being all that remained. 

Mr. Cheverus found much to touch him in the firmness 
with which these children of the forest had clung to the faith 
taught to their ancestors by the Catholic priests from Canada. 
" The Penobscot tribe," he wrote, " is composed of about 
300 individuals, including women and children, while at Pas- 
samaquoddy there were hardly 150. The women, in general, 
are good, but the men are mostly addicted to drinking, less, 
however, at Passamaquoddy than at Penobscot." ' 

Having put these missions in some order, he proceeded to 
Damariscotta Bridge, where seven Catholic families had set- 
tled. Here he said mass in the barn of the Hon. Matthew 
Cottrill.^ After his return to Boston, he there, with the 
Pev. Dr. Matignon, exhibited, in the yellow fever of 1798, 
a picture of heroic courage and devotedness that filled all 
men with admiration. It was a new lesson to see Catholic 
priests fearlessly facing the most dreadful pestilence. 

They were not the only priests in IS^ew England. Thayer 
had oflSciated at Hartford in 1790, and in 1797 the Pev. John 
Ambrose Songe, canon and theologal of Dol, resided there as 
chaplain to Yicomte de Sibert Cornillon, with faculties from 



' Rev. John Cheverus to Bishop Carroll, February 17, 1799. 

2Hamon, "Vie du Cardinal de Cheverus," Paris, 1858, pp. 43-76 ; 
Walsh, "Life of the Cardinal de Cheverus," translation, Philadelphia, 
1839, pp. 47, etc. ; Stewart, "The Life of Cardinal Cheverus," transla- 
tion, Boston, 1839, pp. 39, etc. ; Fitton, " Sketches of the Establishment 
of the Church in New England," Boston, 1872, pp. 100-103. The matter 
from pages 34-62 in this latter work is copied from articles by me in the 
"Boston Pilot." 



438 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Bishop Carroll, and was joined by another priest, the Eev. 
Mr. Tisserant.' 

]^ew England had as yet nothing that could properly be 
called a church. The building on School Street was no longer 
fit for service, and on Sunday, March 31, 1799, a meeting of 
the Catholics was held and a committee appointed to solicit 
subscriptions to purchase a lot of land for the erection of a 
church. J^early four thousand dollars were subscribed, and 
Kev. Dr. Matignon felt encouraged to proceed. James Bul- 
finch, Esq., furnished the plans without consenting to receive 
any remuneration. Other Protestant gentlemen, led by John 
Adams, President of the United States, gave their contribu- 
tions to the building fund.^ 

On the evening of St. Patrick's day, in the year 1800, a 
number of the Catholics of Boston began to excavate the 
ground acquired on Franklin Street, in that city, to prepare 
for the laying of the foundation. The sacred edifice was to 
be eighty-one feet by fifty-eight, and to be capable of exten- 
sion, so as to be a square. The Kev. Dr. Matignon, when 
the work began, had only six hundred dollars on hand, al- 
though $3,202 had been subscribed.' 

This was an encouraging step for Catholicity in l^ew Eng- 
land. But there was soon stern evidence that the old Puritan 
hatred of the faith was as vigorous as ever. 

The Bev. Mr. Cheverus not only visited the Indians in 
Maine, but on his way attended the scattered Catholics twice 
a year. While in Maine in January, 1800, he married two 
Catholics ; but as the law of Massachusetts, to which Maine 



^ Rev. John Songe to Bishop Carroll, New York, April, 1797 ; U. S. 
Cath. Mag., i., p. 190. 
2 Rev. Dr. Matignon to Bishop Carroll, July 23, 1798. 
^ Bishop B. Fenwick. 



CHEVERUS IN THE DOCK. 439 

was then annexed, proHibited all persons from marrying, ex- 
cept the minister or justice of the peace of the place, Mr. 
Cheverus, to prevent all trouble, directed the new married 
couple to go next day before the justice of the peace to rat- 
ify their marriage, as was then done in England and else- 
where/ 

Attorney-General Sullivan, who, in the time of Rev. Mr. 
Thayer, had shown himself actuated by bitter hostility to the 
religion of his own parents, instigated a prosecution of Rev. 
Mr. Cheverus in both the civil aud criminal court. 

The amiable Rev. Mr. Cheverus was accordingly arrested 
and brought to trial at Wiscasset in the month of October, 
1800. There this gentle and pious priest, whose virtues 
through life were so much admired, was placed in the dock 
with the coarsest and most brutal criminals. Two judges, Brad- 
bury and Strong, evinced great hostility to him. Judge Sewall 
alone regarding the case vtdthout prejudice. Rev. Mr. Chev- 
erus had retained two lawyers to defend him — one a member 
of Congress, the other a member of the State legislature. They 
adduced in evidence the printed instructions of the Yicars- 
Apostolic in England, the well-known custom of the mission- 
aries in that country, and the pastoral of Dr. Carroll on mar- 
riage. The attorney-general maintained that Mr. Cheverus 
was minister of Boston and Boston only, and that by exercis- 
ing functions in Maine he made himself liable to the pillory 
and a fine. The powers given by Bishop Carroll, autliorizing 
him to minister to the people of his faith throughout N^ew 
England, did not, in the eyes of the judges, make him their 
minister ; they were wedded to the idea of a local minister. 
Judge Sewall took a view of the case favorable to Rev. Mr. 
Cheverus, but the presiding judge, Bradbury, wished to strain 

^ Rev. F. A. Matignon to Bishop Carroll, March 19, 1800. 



440 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the letter of the law to its utmost rigor. This Justice said to 
Mr. Cheverus that if he had not proved that he was a settled 
minister at Boston, he would have made him stand an hour 
in the pillory with £80 fine, but as he was recognized as a 
settled minister, he was liable only to a civil action. The 
Rev. Mr. Cheverus, standing at the bar before these bigots 
so immeasurably his inferiors in every moral qualification, 
was, as he afterward declared, " never in better spirits." ' 
He had not flinched before the wild, demoniac madness of 
the French Revolution and its Reign of Terror ; he was not 
a man to pale before the pillory threats of a brutal New 
England judge. 

This revival of colonial persecution of the Church, such as 
we have seen in Maryland, required on the part of Catholics 
the exercise of prudence. At every mission station visited 
by the Catholic priests outside of Boston, the little flock of 
Catholics entered into a written agreement with Rev. Mr. 
Cheverus, with the approbation of Bishop Carroll, by which 
they recognized him as their pastor, and he agreed to serve 
them.'' 

But the case against the good priest did not close with his 
acquittal on the criminal charge and his escape from the pil- 
lory to which Judge Bradbury was so anxious to send him. 
The civil suit was still pressed. Bradbury had declared vehe- 
mently that Cheverus must pay the fine ; but he was thrown 
from his horse and prevented from attending court, the 
attorney-general was absent when the case was reached, and 
the lawyer who usually attended to his business had been 
retained by the charitable and devoted priest whom these 



1 Eev. F. A. Matignon to Bishop Carroll, October 14, 1800. 

2 Same to same, September 10, 1801. 



INTOLERANT SPIRIT. 441 

fanatics were persecuting. The case was passed, and we liear 
no more of it/ 

Eead the eloquent eulogies of New England's love of re- 
ligious freedom and you may think this all a dream, but the 
papers remain in the files of the court to attest that in 1800 
toleration was regarded as much of an evil egg as it was a 
century and a half before. 

The persecution of the Rev. Mr. Cheverus was not the 
only evidence of this old anti-Christian feeling. The Rev. 
Mr. Cheverus thus states it : " Mr. Kavanagh, a respectable 
merchant living at ]!^ewcastle, in the county of Lincoln, dis- 
trict of Maine, has fitted up at his own expense a small 
neat chapel, where I officiated last year for better than three 
months. Moreover, the same gentleman with his partner, 
Mr. Cottrill, has subscribed $1,000 for our new church and 
has already paid $750. He thought in consequence he would 
be free from paying taxes to the Congregational minister of 
his township, but the Judges of the Supreme Court now sit- 
ting in Boston declared unanimously (March 5, 1801), that 
he must pay for the support of the said minister, even if he 
had a priest always residing with him. ' The Constitution,' 
said they, ' obliges every one to contribute for the support of 
Protestant ministers, and them alone. Papists are only toler- 
ated, and as long as their ministers behave w^ell, we shall not 
disturb them ; but let them expect no more than that.' We 
were present, Dr. Matignon and myself, and as you may sup- 
pose, listening with raptures to the above and many other 
flattering speeches. I really believe, should my former trial 
come on again, these gentlemen would not be ashamed to set 
me in the pillory." ^ 

1 Rev. F. A. Matignon to Bishop Carroll, July 3, 1801. 

^ Rev. John Cheverus to Bishop Carroll, Boston, March 10, 1801. Dr. 
Matignon, March 16, to same, adds : " The Constitution, it was decided, 
19* 



442 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The spirit of persecution might annoy Cathohcs ; it could 
not crush them. At the beginning of the year 1802 the de- 
voted pastor of the faithful in IS'ew England reported 57 
baptisms, 19 marriages, 31 burials, and 200 Easter commun- 
ions for the previous year. He declared that if the progress 
of religion was not rapid, it was real, and chiefly confined to 
the class of persons whom our Saviour was best pleased to 
instruct ; the rich had no time for the study of religion, or 
too much pride and human respect to embrace the truth. 
In the eastern mission there had been 50 communions and 
30 baptisms.^ 

Besides the district assigned to Eev. Messrs. Matignon and 
Cheverus, which included New England, the northern part 



yfcufd/^^^ S^^i^ 




PAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATURE OF HEY. FHANCIS A. MATIGNON. 

of other States contained Catholics of Canadian origin living 
near the boundary line, and Bishop Carroll joyfully accepted 
the offer of the Bishop of Quebec to permit his clergy resid- 
ing near these scattered Catholics to minister to them. He 
empowered the Bishop of Quebec to confer the sacrament 
of confirmation within the United States when his charity 
prompted him to pass the boundary between the two coun- 
tries.^ Bishop Denaut apparently gave confirmation at De- 
did not recognize Catholic priests as empowered to marry, for the Judge 
declared that the word ' Protestant ' was always understood before the 
word ' Minister '" ! 

^ Rev. F. A. Matignon to Bishop Carroll, January 23, 1802. 

* Bishop Carroll to Bishop Denaut, April 8, 1801. It became the cus- 



PRINCE GALLITZIN. 44o 

troit in 1801, as his name appears on the Eegister of the 
Church. 

Meanwhile a few aspirants to the ministry entered the 
Seminary of St. Sulpice at Baltimore— some to persevere, 
others to falter and turn back. Among the latter were the 
two candidates for holy orders, who had been sent to Rome 
by request of the Sovereign Pontiff, in order to be educated 
at the Urban College. 

The most eminent person who entered the Seminary, 
whether we regard his exalted position in the world or his 
devoted and self-sacrificing career as a priest, was the Russian 
Prince Dmitri Gallitzin, son of Prince Dmitri Alexievitz 
Oalhtzin and the Countess Amalia von Schmettau. 



STGNATTmE OF EEY. D. A. GALLITZIN. 



He was born at the Hague on the 22d of September, 1770, 
and came to America in 1792 with a learned and pious priest. 
Rev. F. X. Brosius, who had offered his services to Dr. Car- 
roll ; he travelled under the name of Schmet, a contraction of 
his mother's name, but this in America soon became Smith, 
by which he was known for many years. He bore letters to 
Bishop Carroll, and when he was introduced to the priests of 
Saint Sulpice was delighted with their life and work. His 
father had marked out a brilliant career for him in the mili- 
tary or diplomatic service of Russia, but the peace and sim- 
plicity which reigned in America contrasted so forcibly with 



torn for the Bishop of Baltimore and the Bishop of New York to appoint 
the Bishop of Quebec Vicar-General. 



444 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the seething maelstrom of European revolution, that pene- 
trated with the vanity of worldly grandeur young GaUitzin 
resolved to renounce all schemes of pride and ambition and 
to embrace the clerical profession for the benefit of the 
American mission. 

The Rev. Mr. Brosius had meanwhile been assigned to 
duty and repaired to his post. Young Gallitzin, who had 
been visiting some of the houses of the highest social position 
in Baltimore, then proceeded to the Seminary to examine 
before God his vocation to the ecclesiastical state. He ac- 
companied Bishop Carroll on one of his visitations, but the 
world had become distasteful to him. The consent of his 
father and mother was not easily obtained, but they were at 
last convinced of the reahty of his vocation. He entered the 
Seminary at Baltimore on the 5th of jSTovember, 1Y92, and 
turning a deaf ear to the threats and allurements of his fam- 
ily pursued his studies with calm happiness. He was or- 
dained subdeacon on the 21st of J^ovember, 1794, and after 
receiving deacon's orders in the spring was ordained priest 



FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATUKE OF RET. P. X. BROSIUS 



four months later, on the 18th of March, 1795, by Bishop Car- 
roll. The mission to which he was first assigned was that of 
Conewago, where he was to aid the venerable Mr. Pellentz 
and Rev. Mr. Brosius, but as his health had suffered by the 
confinement and close study at the Seminary, the Bishop 
directed him to pass some time at Port Tobacco. He made 
the journey on horseback in Lent, and reached his destination 
very much weakened and despondent. But encouraged by 




PORTRAIT OF REV. PRINCE DEMETRIUS A. GALLITZIN. 

(445) 



446 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

a letter from the Bishop,^ he soon after proceeded to Coue- 
wago. Here he entered on his missionary career, extending 
his visits through the mountainous district, so as in time to 
include Taney town. Pipe Creek, Hagerstown, and Cumber- 
land, in Maryland ; Chambersburg, Path Yalley, Shade Val- 
ley, and Huntingdon, in Pennsylvania. 

At Chambersburg mass was said in the house of Mr. 
Michael Still inger, but the visits of Catholic clergy in those 
parts excited great rancor in the minds of some bigoted peo- 
ple, and on one occasion Pev. Mr. Brosius, on his way to 
that town, was pursued by men bent on doing him personal 
violence. He escaped only by the fleetness of his good 
horse, which carried himself safely to the shelter of Stillin- 
ger's house.'^ 

The Kev. Mr. Gallitzin was stationed at Taneytown in time, 
and in 1799 the Captain Michael McGuire who had settled at 
Clearfield, a place which he visited early in his career, gave 
Bishop Carroll a site for a church. The Catholics there and 
at Frankstown and Sinking Yalley petitioned the Bishop for 
a priest, expressing their wish to have Rev. Mr. Galhtzin, 
and as this met the young missionary's views, Pev. Mr. Gal- 
litzin proceeded to erect a log-house for himself and a log- 
chapel, which he completed on Christmas eve, 1799, and 
dedicated to Saint Michael. ^' It is about forty-four feet 
long by twenty-five, built of white pine logs, with a very 
good shingle roof. I kept service in it at Christmas for the 
first time, to the very great satisfaction of the whole congre- 
gation, who seemed very much moved at a sight which they 
never beheld before. There is also a house built for me, 

J Right Rev. J. Carroll to Rev. D. A. Gallltzin, April 17, 1795 ; 
Brownson, " Life of Demetrius Augustine Gallitzin," New York, 1873, 
pp. 96-8. 

2 Brownson, pp. 99-100. 



THE ASYLUM COLONY. 447 

sixteen feet by fourteen, besides a little kitchen and a stable. 
I have now, thanks be to God, a little home of my own, for 
the first time since I came to this country, and God grant 
that I may be able to keep it. The prospect of forming a 
lasting establishment for promoting the cause of religion is 
very great ; the country is amazing fertile, almost entirely 
inhabited by Koman Catholics, and so advantageously situ- 
ated with regard to market that there is no doubt but it will 
be a place of refuge for a great many Catholics, a great 
many have bought property there in the course of these 
three months past and a good many more are expected. The 
congregation consists at present of about forty families, but 
there is no end to the Catholics in all the settlements round 
about me. What will become of them all, if we do not soon 
receive a new supply of priests, I do not know. I try as 
much as I can to persuade them to settle around me." 

In January, apparently while on one of his long excursions 
to distant parts of his district, he was called to t*he Sulphur 
Springs, Virginia, where he received into the church and 
prepared for a pious death Mrs. Minghini, whose conversion 
was one of the blessed fruits of the visitation at Livingston's 
house. Prince Gallitzin, in a letter to Bishop Carroll, calls 
her conversion miraculous.' 

In 1794 a French Catholic colony was founded by Mr. de 
Talon and Mr. de Noailles at Asylum, in Luzerne County, 
Pennsylvania, opposite the Standing Stone, where Father 
Pellentz in his time had secured a lot for a church. The 
settlement contained about thirty families of rank, with ser- 
vants and mechanics. There were four priests in the party — 
the Rev. Canon Bec-de-Lievre, Canon Carles, Archdeacon 



^ Rev. D. A. Gallitzin to Bishop Carroll, February 9, 1800. She died 
January 22, 1800. 



448 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

de Sevigny, and the Abbe Fromentin. Of these only the 
Rev. Mr. Carles officiated for the people, and was much re- 
spected. He said mass and administered the sacraments dur- 
ing the fiYQ years that he remained at Asylum, and a missal 
is preserved, which, according to tradition, was used by him.^ 
These settlers soon wearied of their project, and most of 
them, returned to Europe. " When I passed there in 1805," 
writes the Abbe Dilhet, " I gave a mission to the good 
French deceived in their hopes, and unfortunately so long 
deprived of the succors of religion. They attended the re- 
ligious exercises very strictly during the fortnight that the 
mission lasted. They all approached the sacraments, and by 
their sincere return to God gave the sweetest consolation 
that a priest of the Lord can experience in the functions of 
his ministry." 

The Trappists had in 1803 thought of settling there, as 
land was offered them, but Rev. Mr. Dilhet's visit seems to 
have been the last priestly one, and the settlers and their de- 
scendants gradually lost what little faith they had.^ 

Besides the church attempted at Greensburg, another foot- 
hold for Catholicity was gained by a priest named Jlev. The- 
odore Brouwers ; he is said to have been a native of Holland, 
but came from the Danish West Indies. Receiving faculties 
from Bishop Carroll, he proceeded to Westmoreland County, 
Pennsylvania, and on the Yth of August, 1789, purchased an 
estate of 166 acres, known as O'lN^eill's Victory, and lying at 
the foot of Chestnut Ridge. Finding it too far from the 

' La Rochefoucauld Liancourt, "Voyage dans les Etats Unis," Paris, 
vii.-i., pp. 151-170. Letter of Rev. M. J. Hoban, of Troy, Pa. 

2 De Courcy, " Catholic Church in the United States," New York, 
1856, pp. 293-4; Dilhet, " Etat Present de I'Eglise." Mr. de Courcy 
supposed the Rev. Mr, Carles, of Asylum, to be the same priest as the 
Rev. Ant. Carles, of Savannah, but the latter came to Savannah from St. 
Domingo in 1803. 



REV. THEODORE BROUWERS. 449 

great body of Catholic settlers, he wintered with Simon 
RuJBt'ner, and in the spring purchased for £470 a farm known 
as Sportsman's Hall, nine miles from Greensburg. Here he 
erected a log-hut, but continued to say mass at Ruffner's 
house. His plans for the spiritual benefit of the people of 
Western Pennsylvania were not to be effected by him in 
life. His health failed rapidly, and while at the altar one 
Sunday in June, 1790, he became too ill to complete the 
august sacrifice. He lingered through the summer, and was 
attended by the Recollect Father Causse. Finding his end 
approaching, he made his will on the 24th of October, and 
died five days afterward. 

By his will he left the property he had purchased to the 
Catholic priest " that shall succeed him in this said place." 
*' It is my will that the priest for the time being shall trans- 
mit the land so left him .... to his successor." 

Before Bishop Carroll could provide a priest to carry on 
the good work projected by the Rev. Mr. Brouwers, a Fran- 
ciscan who, in 1789, had come to this country from Ger- 
many, unsolicited and unknown, Father Francis Fromm, and 
who had been sent by Bishop Carroll to the missions in York 
and Lancaster Counties, Pennsylvania, left his appointed 
field of labor and proceeded to Westmoreland County, where 
lie assumed control of the estate of the deceased priest. In 
August, 1791, he wrote to Bishop Carroll announcing that 
he had been chosen by the congregation, and was in posses- 
sion. It was one of several indications at that time of the 
disposition to deny and defy the power of the Bishop of 
Baltimore. 

The good people, at first deluded by his professions of 
piety, soon attempted to get rid of the intruder, but were 
compelled to commence legal proceedings in the name of the 
executors of Rev. Mr. Brouwers. It was one of the first 



450 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

cases in which the discipline and polity of the Catholic 
Church came before a civil tribunal in America. The case, 
impeded by the usual delays, came in 1798 before Judge 
Alexander Addison, President of the Courts of Common 
Pleas of the Fifth Circuit of the State of Pennsylvania. 
Fromm's lawyer argued his case ably, but the Judge laid 
down the law distinctly : 

" The Bishop of Baltimore has, and before, and at the 
time of Fromm's taking possession of this estate, had the 
sole episcopal authority over the Catholic Church of the 
United States. Every Catholic congregation within the 
United States is subject to his inspection ; and without au- 
thority from him, no Catholic priest can exercise any pas- 
toral functions over any congregation within the United 
States. Without his appointment or permission to exercise 
pastoral functions over this congregation, no priest can be 
intitled, under the will of Browers, to claim the enjoyment 
of this estate. Fromm had no such appointment or permis- 
sion, and is, therefore, incompetent to discharge the duties, 
or enjoy the benefits, which are the objects of the will of 
Browers." 

The jury, under the direction of the judge, gave a verdict 
against Fromm, and the intruding priest was ousted from the 
estate, which has in our days realized the wishes of the good 
priest Brouwers, by becoming the site of the great Benedic- 
tine Abbey of St. Yincent, and has been a source of spiritual 
blessings to the land. 

The case became a leading one, and established in the 
courts the authority of a Poman Catholic Bishop.^ 

^ Addison, " Reports of Cases in the County Courts of the Fifth Cir- 
cuit," Washington, 1800, pp. 362-372 ; Deeds and Will in [Moosmliller] 
" St. Vincenz in Pennsylvanien, " New York, 1873, pp. 357-365. State- 
ment of Fromm's case in Archbishop Carroll's handwriting, in the Ar- 



WESTERN PENNSYLVANIA. 451 

The Rev. Lawrence S. Phelan was sent by Bishop Carroll 
to care for the flock misled by Fromm ; that priest, however, 
not only kept possession of the farm, but trumped up a 
charge against Rev. Mr. Phelan and those who favored him, 
and the lawful priest and several others were arrested on a 
charge of conspiring to murder Fromm. 

Rev. Mr. Phelan, taking up his abode with Simon Ruffner, 
labored on to effect what good he could, but soon relinquished 
the struggle, and was some years after laboring zealously at 
Chambersburg.' 

The Rev. Peter Helbron was sent by Bishop Carroll to 
this mission in 1800, and as Fromm had gone to Philadelphia 
to carry his suit to a higher court, and died there of yellow 
fever unreconciled, the way was open for efficient work. 
When Father Helbron got possession of Sportsman's Hall, 
between May and August, he wrote : " My dwelling shall 
no more be called Sportsman's Hall, but Clear Spring, near 
Greensburg." He erected the first church, a log-house twenty- 
six feet by twenty. He labored zealously for several years, 
aided a part of the time by a Rev. Mr. Flynn. In one tour 
in 1805 he visited five counties, baptizing ninety children, 
and even then, writing from Pittsburgh, he said he would 
visit Washington, Roundstone, and York River before he 
returned home. This hard-working Capuchin continued his 
life of toil on the Western Pennsylvania missions till 1815, 
when a tumor on his neck defied the skill of the country 
physicians. He visited Philadelphia, but his case was beyond 



chives at Baltimore, dated August 24, 1798. Lambing, "A History of 
the Catholic Church in the Dioceses of Pittsburgh and Allegheny," New 
York, 1880, pp. 361-4. 

' Rev. Lawrence Sil. Phelan to Bishop Carroll, October 17, 1795 : 
Chambersburg, March 7, 1807. Father Moosmtiller gives the name 
Wheeling, but his letters show his real name. 



452 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

remedy, and lie died at Carlisle toward the close of 181 65 
while on his way to his poor home. 

During his ministry he endeavored to build a church ai 
Oreensburg, and sought legal authority in 1806 to get up a 
lottery for the purpose.' 

In 1Y96 the Rev. Patrick Lonergan, O.S.F., went to West- 
ern Pennsylvania, intending to take up lands and draw Cath- 
olic settlers to them. Here he intended not only to establish 
a house of his order, but also a convent of religious women, 
his sister, a nun, having accompanied him with that view. 
He was at I^orthumberland in 1796.^ He is said next to 
have proceeded to Pev. Mr. Brouwers' place in Westmore- 
land County, where Fromm still held possession, and finding 
it impossible to plant his colony there, purchased several 
thousand acres at West Alexander, in Washington County. 
He wrote to Bishop Carroll from Milltown, twenty miles 
from his purchase, January 24, 1797, asking to have Irish 
Catholic settlers directed to him, as they would enjoy all the 
benefits of religion. His last removal was to Waynesburg, 
Greene County.^ His schemes of colonization all proved 
abortive ; he left Pennsylvania and descended tlie Missis- 
sippi, only to die at ISTew Orleans.* 

I^othing had yet been done to revive religion at the town 



1 Rev. P. Helbron to Bishop Carroll, Philadelpliia, April 17, 1800 ; 
Sportsman's Hall, August 20, 1800 ; Clear Spring, March 19, 1802, March 
16, 1807 ; Philadelphia, November 22, 1806, December 11, 1808. 

2 Rev. Patrick Lonergan to Bishop Carroll, May 5, November 22, 1796. 
^ Rev. P. Helbron to Bishop Carroll, November 1, 1805. Mr. Collerick, 

a printer at Washington, had recently paid the taxes on the property to 
save it. 

■* Lambing, "A History of the Catholic Church in the Dioceses of 
Pittsburgh and Allegheny," New York, 1880, p. 227 ; Letter from Mill- 
town, Pa., January 24, 1797; Moosmtiller, " St. Yincenz in Pennsylva- 
nien," New York, 1873, p. 70. 



ALEXANDRIA. 453 

which had grown up on the site of Fort Duquesne and the 
chapel of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin at the Beau- 
tiful River. The Eev. Michael Fournier, on his way to 
Kentucky in the winter of 1796-7, was detained for fourteen 
weeks at Fort Pitt, but though he said mass there for the 
Catholics every Sunday, they were so indiSerent that, out of 
more than a hundred, only six ever came to enjoy the privi- 
lege of being present at the august sacrifice.' They pro- 
fessed, however, an intention of building a church and ap- 
plying to the Bishop for a pastor. Two priests, on their 
way to Xatchez, Rev. Messrs. Maguire and Bodkin, also 
wintered at this time at Pittsburgh.^ The Sulpitian, Rev. 
John Dilhet, who stopped there in 1798, says : '' I found the 
people very eager to have a priest. I wrote to the Bishop 
of Baltimore, who has ever since supplied them with one. 
In place of the chapel which has been used till now (1805)^ 
a subscription has been taken up to build a church." ' 

Religion was thus progressing in Western Pennsylvania. 

Rev. Mr. Thayer retired from Boston, and was stationed 
in 1794 at Alexandria, but was unhappy there, not being ac- 
customed to the institution of slavery as he found it in the 
South. In 1796 the trustees of St. Peter's Church, New 
York, solicited the Bishop to appoint him as assistant to Rev. 
William O'Brien, but the latter was reluctant to receive 
him,* and Dr. Carroll would not force on the rector of St. 



^ Rev. M. Fournier to Bishop Carroll, Priest's Land, Ky., March 3, 
1797. 

2 Same to same, Pittsburgh, November 22, 1796. 

3 Dilhet, " Etat Present de I'Eglise." 

4 Bishop Carroll to Thomas Stoughton, July 5, 1796. Same to Rev. 
William O'Brien, same date. 



454 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Peter's an assistant distasteful to him. The Rev. Mr. Thayer, 
who was evidently little fitted for parochial work, became 
discouraged, and asked to leave the diocese, to which the 
Eishop, who knew his merit, reluctantly consented. 

But Rev. Mr. Thayer undertook, as we shall see, a mis- 
sion in Kentucky for a time, with equally discouraging 
results. He then went to Europe, and died in Limerick 
after rendering great services to religion. 

After the first mission efforts at Apoquimink in Delaware, 
the Jesuit Fathers, according to their usual custom, where 
there seemed a hope of gathering a Catholic congregation, 
purchased a piece of property. Father Matthew Sittens- 
perger, known on the mission by the name of Manners, ac- 
quired in January, 1772, a farm in Mill Creek Hundred.^ 
On this property, known also as Cofiee Run, a log-chapel 
dedicated to the Blessed Virgin and a residence were put up 
which served for many years. 

The atrocities of the negroes in Saint Domingo drove 
many of the French from that island to this country, and 
some settled at Wilmington with the Rev. Stephen Faure, 
to whom Bishop Carroll gave faculties. He died at Bohemia, 
August 21, 1798, leaving the reputation of a pious, charita- 
ble, and learned priest. He was succeeded as pastor by the 
Rev. Mr. Cibot, who had been Yice-Prefect Apostolic in St. 
Domingo.^ 

In 1800 St. Mary's had as its pastor the Rev. Charles 
Whelan, who from it attended Wilcox's, Westchester, Jen- 
kins', and O'JN^eill's. Five years later he was still on that 

1 Father Manners being an alien, the deed could not be made to him ; 
it was made to Father John Lewis. 

2 Records of the A. C. Hist. Society, Philadelphia, 1887, i., pp. 139, 
142. 



KENTUCKY. 455 

mission, enduring much from tlie tenant of tlie church farm/ 
He died on the 21st of March in the following year, 1806. 

West of the AUeghanies, Kentucky required the care of 
Bishop Carroll. 

The Eev. Mr. Badin was appointed to the Kentucky mis- 
sions, which Rev. Mr. Whelan had abandoned while Bishop 
Carroll was in Europe. The young priest set out from Balti- 
more, September 6, 1793, with the Rev. Mr. Barrieres, who 
had been appointed Yicar-General. They travelled on foot 
to Pittsburg. Then in a small flat-boat, with six companions 
all well-armed, they descended the Ohio, past Wheeling and 
Marietta to Gallipolis. Here they found the remnant of the 
Scioto colony. The arrival of the two priests was hailed with 
joy, and for three days they exerted themselves to relieve 
the spiritual destitution. They sang high mass at an altar 
reared in the garrison or log-fort and baptized forty children. 

Landing at Maysville, then called Limestone, they re- 
sumed their toilsome march and passing over the Blue Licks 
battle-ground, reached Lexington. Welcomed here in the 
house of Dennis McCarthy, Rev. Mr. Badin said mass on the 
.first Sunday of Advent, and Rev. Mr. Barrieres rode sixteen 
miles to the CathoHc settlement in Scott County, where he 
also offered the holy sacrifice. Rev. Mr. Badin made Scott 
County the centre of his missions, while Yery Rev. Mr. 
Barrieres began his labors in Kelson County. The latter 
clergyman, however, soon found that he was unfitted for the 
ministry in the backwoods. After four months' trial he 
abandoned the field, and in April, 179-1, set out for New 
Orleans in a periagua. Rev. Mr. Badin was thus left almost 
alone in Kentucky, and remained so for nearly three years, 
receiving little aid in the exercise of the ministry from 

^ Rev. Charles Whelan to Bishop Carroll, Mill Creek Hundred, Janu- 
ary 14, 1800 ; White Clay Creek, January 28, 1805. 



456 LIFE OF A_RCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Father de Kohan, who was ignorant, careless, and bj no 
means edifying. The young priest was thoroughly dis- 
heartened. In his letters to Bishop Carroll he bewailed the 
disorders that existed. The youth seemed estranged from 
the faith and from morality ; ignorant of their religion and 
its duties. The Rev. Mr. Badin was, however,, a man es- 
pecially fitted for the field, and his courage and energy never 
relaxed. He was constantly on his pastoral visits from set- 
tlement to settlement, gathering and instructing old and 
young, hearing confessions, saying mass. After a time he 
fixed his residence on Pottinger's Creek, and erecting a log- 
hut on the site of the present Loretto convent, gave it the 
name of St. Stephen's. 

The chief stations where Kev. Mr. Badin gathered his peo- 
ple, were at Lexington, in Scott, Madison, and Mercer Coun- 
ties, at Holy Cross the only church, still an unglazed, clap- 
boarded, log-chapel, with a slab of wood for an altar; at 
Bardstown, on Cartwright's Creek, near the site of the pres- 
ent St. Bose's church, Hardin's Creek, Boiling Fork, and 
Poplar ]N^eck. 

Though tempted by the offer of a convenient house and a 
fixed salary by the Spanish Governor at St. Genevieve, Bev. 
Mr. Badin sturdily clung to the hard mission to which Bishop 
Carroll had after their united prayer assigned him. 

In ITO'T he was cheered by the arrival of the Bev. Michael 
C. J. Fournier, who reached St. Stephen's on the 26th of 
February. This co-laborer took up his residence on the 
Boiling Fork, where he erected a house which served as a 
chapel. Assuming the charge of the Catholics on Hardin's, 
Cartwright's, and Rough Creeks, and those in Lincoln and 
Madison Counties, this excellent and pious priest, adapting 
himself at once to the flock assigned to him, labored so 
cheerfully and zealously till his death in 1803, that his 



KENTUCKY. 457 

memory is preserved in household recollections of his min- 
istry to this day. 

In 1799 Kentucky received two other priests, Eev. An- 
thony Salmon, who soon after, rising from a sick-bed to visit 
Bardstown, was thrown from his horse and received injuries 
from which he expired the next day ; and the Eev. John 
Thayer, who failing to adapt himself to parochial work in 
the East had been sent by Bishop Carroll to Kentucky ; but 
the same trouble ensued and he was advised by his Superior 
to leave Kentucky. 

Rev. Mr. Salmon in his brief career had commenced the 
erection of churches at Bardstown and Hardin's Creek, each 
of which stations had some seventy Catholic famihes.' The 
first churches in the State were, like the houses of the settlers, 
log structures, St. Joseph's near Bardstown dating back to 
1Y98 apparently, though some make it three years older. 

The Rev. Mr. Thayer labored in Kentucky for four years, 
but he was unfitted for a slave State, and his life did not 
meet the strict views of Rev. Mr. Badin. In 1803, Bishop 
Carroll having withdrawn his faculties, he left the State and 
went to Europe. 

With Catholics multiplying in all parts of the country, and 
appeals pouring in for priests. Bishop Carroll turned to Ire- 
land and solicited aid. But the French Revolution had 
swept away the colleges in different parts of Europe which 
had been hives for keeping up the Irish clergy. The College 

^ Spalding, "Sketches of the early Catholic Missions of Kentucky." 
Louisville, 1844, pp. 56, 60-81; Webb, "Centenary of Catholicity in 
Kentucky," Louisville, 1884, pp. 162-169, p. Ill ; Rev. S. T. Badin to 
Bishop Carroll, April 11 and June 28, 1796 ; Rev. M. C. J. Fournier to 
same, November 22, 1796, and March 2, 1797 ; Rev. A. Salmon to same, 
May 27, 1799. " Origine et Progr^s de la Mission du Kentucky," Paris, 
1821, pp. 3-7 ; Right Rev. John Carroll to Rev. John Thayer, July 31, 
1801. 

20 



458 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

at Majnooth was about to open, but some years would neces- 
sarily elapse before it gave so many that Ireland could spare 
any worthy priests for the American mission. In regard to 
Maynooth, Archbishop Troy, of Dublin, writing to Dr. Carroll, 
said : " This will be a great and most providential supply and 
resource, but inadequate to our wants, as a much greater num- 
ber we^e educated in the suppressed foreign establishments. 
Besides the scarcity will be most sensibly felt before the 200 
can finish their studies, after the shortest possible course. 
Your Lordship may conclude from this statement, that no as- 
sistance to your diocese can be expected from hence, from 
such clergymen as I would conscientiously recommend." ^ 

In a Lenten Pastoral, Bishop Carroll exhorted the Catho- 
lics of his diocese to a due observance of the holy season of 
mortification and prayer. He laid down regulations, few be- 
yond the limits of the old Maryland and Pennsylvania mis- 
sions, having any knowledge of those prescribed for the 
colonies early in the century by that confessor of the faith. 
Bishop Bona venture Gijffard. 

Bishop Carroll began by calling the attention of the peo- 
ple to the condition of the Church and the necessity for 
prayer and mortification. " On one side, many awful mani- 
festations of divine displeasure give great cause to fear that 
Sovereign Justice has been and now is highly provoked by 
human iniquities. The calamitous state of Christianity ; the 
violent and increasing oppressions of the holy Church ; the 
destruction of its venerable sanctuaries ; the breaking up of 
numerous establishments, instituted for the preservation and 
extension of true religion; the abolition, as far as human 
means could effect it, of asylums and facihties for the ob- 
servance of the evangelical counsels, and the integrity of 

» Archbishop Troy to Right Rev. Dr. Carroll, April 13, 1798. 



LENTEN PASTORAL. 459 

Christian perfection, the dispersion and outrages committed 
on the lawful pastors of the Church, the long rigorous con- 
finement of and interception of all correspondence between 
the Yicar of Christ and the flock committed to his pastoral 
charge ; the imminent danger of fatal divisions in the bosom 
of the Church, bursting asunder the bonds which unite to- 
gether its children in One Faith under One Divine Shepherd, 
and his representative on earth the Successor of St. Peter. 
These and other awful tokens of divine displeasure, evidence 
the necessity and obligation of using our earnest endeavors 
to appease the wrath of heaven, in order to avert present 
evils and those still to be apprehended." 

" O Beloved Brethren ! what powerful motives concur to 
persuade us to devote the acceptable time, the days of salva- 
tion now approaching, for obtaining the desirable and salu- 
tary objects for which the Apostolic institution of Lent was 
introduced ! We have to solicit for the church Divine pro- 
tection and its freedom from violence and inthralments, for 
the restoration of peace to all nations, and especially its pre- 
servation in these United States, for the deliverance of our 
venerable Pontiff from his disastrous captivity and his resto- 
ration to the free and independent government of the Church, 
for steadfastness in the faith and unshaken constancy in the 
ministers of the sanctuary, and of each one of us particularly, 
amidst all the violent assaults of infidelity and examples of 
licentiousness and dissolution of manners." 

He urged them to renewed prayer and fervor, to detach- 
ment from unholy amusements, and to a spirit of mortifi- 
cation.' 

In 1Y99 some correspondence took place between Bishop 
Carroll and the Bishop of the adjoining diocese of Louisiana 

' Right Rev. John Carroll, Lenten Pastoral. 



460 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

and the Floridas, the Hight Kev. Dr. Luis Pefialver. Bishop 
Carroll did not easily find priests to accept the remote mis- 
sions on the Mississippi from Kaskaskia to ]^atchez, and 
when a priest undertook any of these frontier positions, he 
soon became discouraged, as the people showed little inclina- 
tion to support a priest or to benefit by his ministry. Beyond 
the Mississippi was a Catholic province where priests were 
needed, and where the clergy received regularly a stipend 
from the King of Spain. It is not to be wondered at that 
some abandoned their thankless labors on the eastern shore 
for the more attractive field of labor beyond. 

Bishop Carroll wrote to the Bishop of Louisiana on the 



^0^^190 Jc^o^cSu^]^ 



^C^J/CCX91 




SIGNATURE OF RT. REV. LUIS 
PESaLVER Y CARDENAS, BISHOP 
OF LOUISIANA. 



18th of October, 1798, in regard to Father Charles Leander 
Lusson, whom Bishop Carroll had appointed to a mission in 
Illinois, but who had crossed the river to become parish 
priest of St. Charles, representing that he had lost the exeat 
he received from Bishop Carroll, when in fact none had 
been given. Bishop Penalver courteously admitted that he 
had been deceived and offered to remove him. 

He also informed Bishop Carroll that as the Spanish gov- 
ernment had relinquished to the United States Natchez and 
Yicksburg, a district captured from the English and dis- 
tinctly yielded to Spain by treaty, steps should be taken to 
secure the church property at Natchez and Coles Creek or 
Yilla Gayoso, which had been left under the care of Don 



CHARLESTON, S. C. 461 

Jose Yidal, the SpanisTi consul. Until Bishop Carroll could 
provide for these churches, Bishop Penalver had permitted 
the Kev. Francis Lennan, then parish priest of Pointe Coupee, 
to visit his former flock from time to time, and offer the holy 
sacrifice at the two churches.^ 

In the spring of 1793 Bishop Carroll sent to Charleston the 
Rev. S. F. Gallagher, who came recommended by Archbishop 
Troy. He was learned and eloquent, but the Bishop soon 
heard of " neglect of the sacraments and other abuses, which 
diminish the respect due to the maxims of the gospel and the 
decency of divme worship." He endeavored, in vain, to in- 
duce the talented but irregular priest to transfer the charge 
of the church to the Rev. Mr. Ryan ; Rev. Mr. Gallagher 
appealed to Rome,^ and left Charleston to prosecute his cause. 

In September, 1803, the Rev. Mr. Le Mercier, who had 
been appointed by Bishop Carroll to the church in Charles- 
ton, presented his credentials to the trustees, but they refused 
to recognize him as pastor of the church, or as anything but 
a 'Mocum tenens," till the return of Rev. Mr. Gallagher. 
The Rev. Mr. Le Mercier refused any such conditional ac- 
ceptance, as his appointment by Bishop Carroll was uncondi- 
tional.^ When Rev. Mr. Gallagher returned he prevented 
Rev. Mr. Le Mercier from saying mass at the altar of the 
ehurch.* 

The next year Gallagher was interdicted by Bishop Carroll 
from all functions except that of saying mass in his own 



' Bishop Penalver to Bisliop Carroll, New Orleans, April 12, 1799. 

2 Bishop Carroll to Rev. S. F. Gallagher, July 14, 1801, November 3, 
1802 ; to Mr. Samuel Corbet, November 10, 1801. 

3 Rev. Mr. Le Mercier to Bishop Carroll, Charleston, September 7, 
1803. 

* Letter January 23, 1804. 



462 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

house.' The trustees then ordered the old church to be torn 
down, in order to prevent the priest appointed by Bishop 
Carroll from officiating ; but an indignant meeting of the 
Catholics at large prevented the sacrilege. Gallagher then 
opened a public chapel in his house,'' and continued to exer- 
cise the ministry even in Korth Carolina. 

Rev. Mr. Le Mercier visited the scattered Catholics, and in 
1805 was at Raleigh, l^orth Carolina.^ He labored for some 
years at Charleston, endeavoring to repair the injury done to 
religion by Gallagher, who retained possession of the church. 
Mr. Le Mercier died on his way to France about 1806, and 
in 1812 Archbishop Carroll confided the difficult task of 
keeping religion alive to Rev. Joseph Pierre Picot de Clori- 
vi^re. He was assiduous in catechizing the young, having 
sixty white children in his Sunday-school, and a separate 
class of colored children." 

Georgia, in colonial days, had been closed to the Church, 
the fundamental charter expressly prohibiting the settlement 
of Catholics within its limits, and thus distinctly excluding 
the teaching of divine truth. 

The Revolutionary war opened the portals which bigotry 
had closed. 

The first priest to establish the worship of God in Georgia, 
was the Abbe le Moine, who began his labors at Maryland, fifty 
miles above Augusta, visiting that town and also Savannah. 
To that place he removed, and erected a email wooden church, 

Of the date when his labors commenced no data remain : 



1 This was ou August 15, 1805. Letter of Le Mercier, September 12, 
1805. 

2 Le Mercier to Bishop Carroll, September 12, 1805. 

3 Judge Gaston to Bishop Carroll, October 25, 1805. 

'» Rev. Picot de Cloriviere to Bishop Carroll, January 29, 1813 



SAVANNAH, GA. 463 

but he died in the latter part of the year 1796, after having 
won the greatest respect and consideration by his zeal and 
virtue. He directed a layman, Mr. Duchesneau, to take pos- 
session of everything belonging to the Catholic chapel which 
he had established and transmit all to Bishop Carroll. Among 
the articles were vestments recently sent to him by his brother 
in Paris. 

His death led to great confusion. The French consul 
seized all the church effects as private property of the good 
priest ; the Spaniards belonging to a prize endeavored to 
give him an honorable funeral, but the crew of some French 
privateers made it an occasion for offering every possible in- 
sult to religion, actually mutilating a cross amid ribald songs 
and jeers. 

The Eev. Mr. Le Mercier, sent by Bishop Carroll to revive 
the labors of the pioneer priest, recovered some of the vest- 
ments, but badly injured by rats and mice, so little care had 
been taken to preserve them. He at once proceeded to the 
grave of Rev. Mr. Le Moine, and performed the burial 
service.^ 

About this time considerable tracts of land were offered 
for the establishment of Catholic churches and maintenance 
of priests in Georgia, but Bishop Carroll was unable to obtain 
clergymen from Ireland who would have been able to draw 
Catholic settlers to that State.' 

In 1803 the Abbe Anthony Carles, driven from Santo 
Domingo by the troubles in that island, reached Savannah. 
He remitted his credentials showing that he had been a duly 
appointed parish priest, and Yicar-General of the Prefect- 
Apostolic, JVIgr. Lecou. He at once began to officiate for 

^ Rev. Mr, Le Mercier to Bishop Carroll, Savannah, October 14, 1796. 
2 Bishop CaiToU to Archbishop Troy, May 25, 1796. 



464 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the Catholics of that citj and the French fugitives from the 
West Indies. Bishop Carroll gladlj appointed him to the 
charge, and soon after requested him to attend Augusta also. 
Rev. Robert Browne, O.S.A., sent to Augusta in 1810, pur- 
chased a site and began to erect a small church. Rev. Mr. Carles 
attended the Catholics of Georgia for some time ; for though 
he made a visit to France, he returned to Savannah in 180Y.' 
In the country northvrest of the Ohio, the position of the 
little body of French Catholics was greatly injured by the 
results of the Revolutionary war. Yirginia legislation was 
hostile to their land tenures ; the United States government 
extended but feeble support. The English, under pretext 
that the Republic had failed to carry out certain provisions 
of the treaty in regard to the payment of debts contracted 
before the war, retained possession of Ogdensburg and Nia- 
gara, Sandusky, Detroit, Michilimackinac, and much territory 
around the military posts at those points, and even erected 
another fort on the Maumee. From these posts they con- 
trolled the Indian trade and supplied the savage tribes with 
arms and ammunition, if they did not openly encourage 
them in hostilities against the Americans. The F'rench set- 
tlers at Detroit and Raisin River were completely under 
English control. Those on the Wabash and in Illinois were 
surrounded by hostile Indians. In the advance of American 
settlements these French were viewed with great suspicion 
by the frontiersmen and our government took no steps to 
protect them. On the contrary, military expeditions treated 
the Catholic settlers at the West as though they were hostile 
Indians. This was especially the case in the wanton destruc- 



' Rev. Picot de Clorivi^re to Bishop Carroll, December 6, 1803 ; Rev. 
Anthony Carles to Bishop Carroll, February 3, 1804, February 7 and 
October 12, 1807. 



NORTHWEST TERRITORY. 465 

tioD of the village of Ouiatenon by the forces under General 
Scott in 1791/ 

By the time that Wayne's victory humbled the Indians 
and Jay's treaty delivered the Western posts from English 
tenure, the old-time Catholics of the West were reduced to 
wretchedness and misery. 

As churches spraug up in Western Pennsylvania and Ken- 
tucky, the old French posts in the West were no longer iso- 
lated. They came in direct intercourse with the Atlantic, 
and were gradually coalescing with the Catholic body of the 
United States. 

They had, as we have seen, been in a manner left to them- 
selves by the Bishop of Quebec, who feared to give offence 
to the new Eepublic, and Eev. Dr. Carroll had found that 
any right to jurisdiction by him in that district was doubtful 
till a decree of the Propaganda decided definitely the extent 
of his diocese. 

The Church in the territory northwest of the Ohio was in 
a strange position.^ Dr. Carroll, on receiving his appoint- 
ment as Prefect-Apostolic, supposed his jurisdiction to em- 
brace the whole of the Kepublic, and the wandering Carmel- 
ite Father St. Pierre, who recognized him as Superior, made 



' General Scott to General Henry Knox, Marcli 9, 1791. It was a place 
of seventy houses, many well finished. 

- Civil affairs were in similar disorder. The Virginia authorities had 
virtually abandoned their pretfended powers, and there was little law or 
order. It was not till the passage of "An Ordinance for the Govern- 
ment of the Territory of the United States, northwest of the river Ohio," 
by the Continental Congress, July 13, 1787, that order was restored. 
This act especially reserved "to the French and Canadian inhabitants, 
and other- settlers of the Kaskaskies, St. Vincent's, and the neighboring 
villages, who have heretofore professed themselves citizens of Virginia, 
their laws and customs now in force among them, relative to the descent 
and conveyance of property." Carey, "American Museum," ii., p. 88. 
20* 



466 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

his way from Kentucky to Illinois ; and Dr. Carroll sent the 
Eev. Peter Huet de la Yaliniere to those parts with powers 
of Yicar-General. 

He then ascertained that Rev. Peter Gibault was in the 
Illinois country claiming to be Yicar-General of the Eishop 
of Quebec. Michigan and the country on the lakes was held 
by England, notwithstanding the treaty of peace, and the 
Bishop of Quebec had his priests at Detroit and in time at 
Eaisin Eiver and the Maumee. When Dr. Carroll compre- 
hended the actual situation, he wrote to Mgr. Hubert, who, 
after his labors in the West, had, as we shall see, ascended 
the episcopal throne of Laval. 

" MONSEIGNEUE I 

" The necessity in which I find myself of asking from 
your Lordship some light on a rather delicate matter affords 
me at the same time the honor of expressing to you the high 
veneration which I feel for your character and your episcopal 
virtues. 

" Encouraged by the favorable attestations with which Mr. 
Huet de la Yaliniere was furnished by his Ecclesiastical Su- 
periors in Canada, I very readily accepted his offer to proceed 
to the Illinois and I appointed him my Yicar-General there. 
Since his departure I have received letters, WTitten from 
Post St. Yincent, by another priest named Gibeau, and who 
informs me that he himself has been Yicar-General of the 
Bishops of Quebec for nineteen years. 

" This is a point, my Lord, on which I need information, 
and as to which I venture to ask some light from your Lord- 
ship, especially as reports have reached me in regard to Mr. 
Gibeau, very unfavorable as to his conduct. 

" I learned some time since that your Lordship was dis- 
pleased at my interference with the ecclesiastical government 



NORTHWEST TERRITORY. 467 

of the Illinois. I did so because I believed it included in 
my jurisdiction, and because I had no idea that your Lord- 
ship extended your pastoral care to those parts. ^So ambi- 
tious motive impelled me, and if your Lordship intends to 
provide for their spiritual wants, it will deliver me from 
a very great embarrassment, and relieve my conscience of a 
burthen, that is extremely heavy. 

'' In that case, my only anxiety would be, that the United 
States will not, perhaps, permit the exercise even of spiritual 
power by a British subject. 

" I have the honor to be with the most respectful devot- 
edness, 

" Your Lordship's most humble and obedient 
Servant, 

" J. Carroll, 
" Ecclesiastical Superior in the 
" Baltimore, May 5, 1788. United States. 

" P. S. — Letters sent me by way of ^N'ew York wiU reach 
me safely." 

The Bishop of Quebec had already, on learning of the 
presence of Rev. Messrs. St. Pierre and La Yaliniere in the 
Illinois country, written to the Propaganda, but in view of 
the diflBculties of the situation, had determined not to inter- 
fere, so long as they did not penetrate any further into his 
diocese, or compromise him by their acts.' Bishop Hubert, 



^ " By the treaty of peace in 1783, the territory south of the St. Law- 
rence River from the 45th degree of latitude having been ceded to the 
Anglo-Americans, and the Illinois and Tamarois being included in that 
part, the Bishop of Quebec has sent no permanent missionary there since 
that date. It is even to be presumed that the government would take it 
amiss, so that matters will be left as they are till further orders. 

"It seems, indeed, that Mr. de la Valiniere and Mr. de St. Pierre have 



468 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

professing his inability to dismember his diocese, continued 
this policy and confirmed all Dr. Carroll saw fit to do/ But 
Michigan being still under the British flag, he regarded as 
part of his diocese. He addressed a pastoral letter to his old 
flock at Detroit, which began : 

" John Francis Hubert, by the mercy of God, and the 
favor of the Holy Apostolic See, Bishop of Quebec, &c., &c., 
to the inhabitants of the two parishes of Detroit, known 
under the names of the Assumption and St. Anne, Health 
and Benediction. The happy and peaceful sojourn that I 
made among you, my very dear brethren, has left in my soul 
sentiments of attachment and affection so deeply imprinted 
that you must class among the great consolations of my life, 
that which I now feel in transmitting to you, a public and 
solemn testimony of my truly pastoral love. 

" As you are aware, very dear Brethren, the interests and 
salvation of your souls, the desire to induce you to tread the 
paths of justice, the hope of preserving in your hearts the 
maxims of our holy religion which other missionaries had 
taught you, these were the only motives which led me to 
you in 1781. If Divine Providence compelled me to leave 
with tearful eyes a beloved land in which I hoped to end my 
days, it has not effaced from my memory the frequent in- 
structions which I gave you nor the pleasure with which you 
seemed to hear them." 



been deputed to the Illinois country by the Prefect- Apostolic of New 
England. I do not know the extent of their powers, as to which they 
make no report to me ; but on the whole, I am not disposed to interfere 
with them, so long as they do not advance any further into my diocese, 
leaving myself free to disavow them, if they commit any fault, with 
which I am reproached." Bishop Hubert to Rev. Mr. Devillers at Paris, 
October 15, 1787. 

' Bishop Hubert to Dr. Carroll, October 6, 1788. 



GIBAULT AT VINCENNES. 469 

He concludes by urging them to remain faithful to the 
King of England.' 

The Rev. Peter Gibault was still the priest for all the 
country from the Wabash to the Mississippi, and even crossed 
to attend St. Genevieve, though the Capuchin Father Ber- 
nard, when appointed to St. Louis, assumed charge also of 
Cahokia. 

The Ilhnois country was in a wretched condition, the Vir- 
ginia authorities had withdrawn, and there was neither de- 
fence against attack nor civil government.^ 

About the commencement of the year 1Y85 the Rev. Mr. 
Gibault took up his residence at Yincennes, which for some 
time previously had been visited only from time to time. 
" I have sufficient confidence in our Lord Jesus Christ, to 
have hopes of banishing barbarism soon from Yincennes^ 
where the inhabitants, especially the young people, have had 
no religious principles for the last 23 years, except when I 
passed there on my brief missions, as Rev. Mr. Payet did. 
They grew up like the Indians amid whom they lived. I 
gave them and still give them catechetical instructions twice 
a day, after mass, and in the evening before sunset. After 
each instructions I send the girls home, and make the boys 
repeat the responses of the mass and the ceremonies of the 
church for Sundays and holidays. I preach on these days as 
often as I can." " When I arrived here I found no one big 

^ Pastoral letter of Bishop Hubert to the inhabitants of Sandwich and 
Detroit, November 2, 1789, Archives of the Archbishopric of Quebec. 
" Mandements, etc., des Ev§ques de Quebec," Quebec, 1887-8, ii., p. 
382. Even in 1791, in a letter to Cardinal Antonelli, Bishop Hubert 
spoke of Detroit as belonging to his diocese (Letter to the Propaganda, 
Quebec, October 25, 1791) ; and it was not till the surrender of the city 
by the English in 1796 that it came practically under the care of Right 
Rev. Dr. Carroll. 

5 Rev. P. Gibault to Bishop of Quebec, St. Genevieve, April 1, 1783. 



470 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

or little to serve mass except an old man born in Europe, 
who could not always come and then no mass. Two months 
after I had several, and now the smallest boys in the village 
not only are able to serve mass, but know the ceremonies for 
Sundays and holidays, and the whole catechism, both the 
larger and smaller. I should be well enough pleased with 
the people, were it not for the wretched liquor trade which 
I cannot eradicate, and which compels me to refuse the sacra- 
ments to several, for the Indians commit horrible disorders 
when in liquor." 

" I should not have succeeded in building a. church at this 
post, had not the people at Cahokia sent a messenger in the 
name of the whole parish, to beg me to* take charge of them, 
offering me very advantageous terms. The people at Post 
Yincennes having good grounds to fear that I might leave 
them, unanimously resolved to build a church, ninety feet 
long by forty-two broad, on a foundation and of boards. 
Part of the wood is already got out, and several fathoms of 
stone for the foundation. The upright posts will be only 
seventeen feet high, but the winds are so violent in these 
parts, that even this is rather high for strength. The house 
which is now used as a church will serve as a priest's house, 
and I think I can occupy it a few months hence. The lot is 
a large dry one in the middle of the village, which I myself, 
with the marguillers, obtained sixteen years ago. I beg you 
to approve this erection of a new church under the title of 
St. Francis Xavier on the Wabash, and to enjoin me to pro- 
ceed to complete it, and also to adorn it as well as the poverty 
of the people will permit." ^ 

To charges that had been made against his character, he 
replied with honest indignation : " To all the pains and hard- 

^ Letter to Bishop of Quebec, June 6, 1786. 



GIBAULT AT VINCENNES. 471 

ships tliat I have undergone in mj different journeys to most 
distant points, winter and summer, attending so many villages 
in Illinois distant from each other, in all weathers, night and 
day, snow or rain, wind, storm or fog on the Mississippi, so 
that I never slept four nights in a year in my own bed, 
never hesitating to start at a moment's notice, whether sick 
or well, how can a priest who sacrifices himself in this way, 
with no other view than God's glory, and the salvation of 
his neighbor, with no pecuniary reward, almost always ill- 
fed, unable to attend to both spiritual and temporal, how I 
say, can you know such a priest zealous to fulfil the duties 
of his holy ministry, careful to watch over his flock, instruct 
them in the most important tenets of religion, instruct the 
young unceasingly and untiringly not only in Christian doc- 
trine but teaching the boys to read and write, as one who 
gives scandal, and is addicted to intoxication ? " 

Rev. Mr. Gibault continued his labors at Yincennes, and 
in 1788 narrowly escaped with his life, his missionary jour- 
neys increasing in danger as the Indians became more and 
more hostile. Massacres of the French were constant, and 
on one occasion the Sieur Paul Desruisseaux was killed and 
Sieur Bonvouloir wounded, so near the courageous priest 
that he was all covered with their blood. 

In view of the state of affairs and his reluctance to serve 
under a Spanish or an American bishop, the Canadian priest 
earnestly besought the Bishop of Quebec to recall him.^ 

A Dominican Father, Le Dru, who had been employed in 
Canada, was sent to Illinois by Bishop Carroll, but he soon 
removed to St. Louis,* and appears in other missions. 

Rev. Mr. Gibault's last visit to Yincennes was in October, 



1 Rev. P. Gibault to Bishop of Quebec, May 22, 1788. 

' Rev. F. Le Dm to Bishop of Quebec, St. Louis, March 29, 1790. 



472 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

1Y89 ; lie was then residing at Cahokia, whence, in 1790, he 
forwarded to Governor St. Clair a petition for a grant of 
part of the Seminary Land at CahoMa, in compensation for 
losses sustained bj him. This was granted, although the 
United States government had no title whatever to the land.' 

Bishop Carroll, on learning of this, entered his protest 
with the Government of the United States against this at- 
tempt to alienate church property to an individual clergyman. 

Apparently in consequence, the Rev. Mr. Gibault left the 
diocese of Baltimore and retired to the Spanish territory 
beyond the Mississippi. He finally settled at New Madrid,, 
where he died early in 1804.^ 

We have seen that the Yery Eev. Mr. Hubert had been 
sent to the West as Yicar-General, and had appointed Rev. 
Mr. Payet to succeed the venerable Recollect Father Bocquet 
at Detroit. 

While the Yery Rev. Mr. Hubert was still at that city, in 
the summer of 1784 Rev. Mr. Payet proceeded to Yincennes, 
which had for some time been without a priest, and in July 

FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATUKE OP BEV. MB. PAYET. 

he baptized under condition, with the prescribed ceremonies, 
many children baptized privately by Phillibert, the guardi.an 
of the church, who kept a register with a regularity that 
deserves praise. Rev. Mr. Payet remained there till Sep- 



1 Rev. H. Alerding, "A History of the Catholic Church in the Diocese 
of Vincennes," Indianapolis, 1883, pp. 64-8. 

2 Rev. Gabriel Richard to Bishop Carroll, Detroit, May 1, 1804. 



DETROIT. 475 

ternber/ During the clergyman's absence from Detroit, 
the Yery Eev. Mr. Hubert discharged the parochial func- 
tions, but though out on a remote frontier post, his merit 
and ability led to his nomination November 30, lY8-i, as 
coadjutor to the Bishop of Quebec. "Writing to Bishop 
Briand, September 26, 1784, he announces the completion 
of the new parochial residence and the plan of rebuild- 
ing the church ; but he deplores the neglect of religion, 
which he ascribes mainly to the profanation of the Lord's 
day. His last entry in the Detroit Register is a baptism 
October 31, 1784.^ He returned soon after to Quebec, 
and by a bull of Pope Pius YI., June 14, 1785, was made 
Bishop of Almyra and coadjutor of Quebec. On the 19th 
of November, in the next year, he was consecrated by Right 
Rev. John Oliver Briand, and became Bishop of Quebec, 
June 4, 1788.' 

Rev. Mr. Payet remained as parish priest at Detroit till 
June 22, 1786. He had pushed on the erection of the 
church, and in February he announced that the sacristy was 
up, but not yet under cover, and that the contract for the 
sashes in the church and for ceiling the sanctuary had been 
given out. " Providence," he wrote, " is my only hope, for 
I have fears as to the habitans with whom money becomes 
scarcer and scarcer, for it is hard to sell wheat at these 
' pontes,' and the rest in proportion. Be that as it may, we 
shall d(? our best without losing courage." * 

He was ser.t by Yicar-General Hubert to Cahokia and 



^ His last entry is July 24, 1786. Register of Vincennes ; Grave to 
Villars, Oct. 19, 1786 ; Archives de Quebec. 

2 Letter in Archives at Quebec. 

3 His first entry as cure is July 3, 1786 ; his last July 6, 1796. 
* Letter February 20, 1786 ; Letter of Grave to Willem. 



474 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Kaskaskia, but as lie suffered from a pain in the chest, he 
announced his resignation, and sohcited a position in Canada. 
On his departure the Eev. P. Frechette, parish priest at the 
Assumption, now Sandwich, took charge of St. Anne's 
church, Detroit, and remained there as parish priest for sev- 
eral years.' 

Meanwhile a number of the French Catholics had settled 
on Raisin River, and a cemetery was laid off at an early 
period. When, however, the Bishop of Quebec placed this 
mission under the charge of Rev. Mr. Frechette, the settlers 
assembled to adopt measures for erecting a church. 

While the Quebec clergy were thus endeavoring to keep 
religion alive in the West, Rev. Mr. LaYaliniere labored at 
Kaskaskia from April, 1785, and ministered diligently to 
the people there and at other accessible points. The paro- 
chial residence at Cahokia had been ruined by the British 
and American troops, but the people erected a new one at a 
cost of ^YQ thousand livres. Here Mr. de St. Pierre took up 
his residence, and in April, 1786, reported that the faithful 
had begun to erect, in place of the old wooden church which 
had fallen, a new church, which was to cost fifteen or sixteen 
thousand livres, although they used all the material of the 
old priest's house. The marguillers proposed to sell part of 
the property of the Quebec Seminary once more to provide 
a fund for the support of a priest.'^ 

About the year 1791 the Rev. Edmund Burke, an Irish 
priest, who was acting as professor in the Seminary of Que- 
bec, saw with regret that no steps had been taken to revive 
the missions in the western country, which the hostility of 
the house of Bourbon to the Society of Jesus and its final 

^ His first entry as cure is July 3, 1786 ; his last July 6, 1796. 
' Letter of the Marguillers of Cahokia, June 6, 1787 ; Cardinal Tasche- 
reau, " Notes on the Seminary of Quebec." Letter April 22, 1787. 



EEV, EDMUND BURKE. 475 

suppression had annihilated. Bj the aid of Archbishop 
Troj of Dublin, he called the attention of the Sacred Con- 
gregation de Propaganda Fide to the wretched condition of 
the country on the great lakes.' A decree of the Propa- 
ganda was apparently given to favor a revival of the for- 
mer Indian missions, Bishop Hubert having notified the 
Sacred Congregation of the fact that the country on the 
Mississippi was now subject to the Bishops of Baltimore and 
Louisiana.' 

The British authorities, in their wise folly, had at first 
made it a positive point that the Jesuit Fathers were not to 
continue the Indian missions. They had now learned by 
experience that Catholic missionary priests among the tribce 
exercised the most beneficial influence on the Indians thom- 
selves, and helped greatly to attach them to government. The 
Rev. Mr. Burke was favorably known, and with the concur- 
rence, if not the recommendation, of the English Governor, 
he was selected by Bishop Hubert to proceed to the West 
and carry out the views of the Propaganda. Writing to 
Archbishop Troy of Dublin, September 14, 1794, Kev. Mr. 
Burke says : " I must request your Grace v^iU please to let 
Cardinal Antonelli know that a most favorable occasion of 
sending a missionary to the upper Country has happened, 

1 Rev. Edmund Burke to Most Rev. John Troy, December 31, 1790. 
" You must admit, my Lord, that teaching the catechism is a more ra- 
tional employment for a priest than giving lectures on Astronomy." " I 
would most willingly return to the ministry. There is a vast extent of 
country north of the lakes, beginning at Lake Ontario and running west- 
ward to Lake Minitti and thence to the Pacific Ocean, possessed or 
claimed by England, in which tho' there are a great number of posts and 
several Indian villages whose inhabitants are Catholics, there is not, nor 
has there been, a single missionary since the conquest of this province." 
There was some exaggeration, but the real condition was bad enough. 
See Letter of Bishop of Quebec to Cardinal Antonelli, October 25, 1791. 

* Bishop Hubert to Cardinal Antonelli, October 25, 1791. 




PORTRAIT OF RT. REV. EDMUND BURKE, BISHOP OP SION, AND V. A> 
OP NOVA SCOTIA. 

(476) 



REV. EDMUND BURKE. 477 

and the Bishop, in comphance with his Eminence's orders, 
has immediately appointed your humble servant. Many in 
the diocese would have hlled the place with greater ad- 
vantage." 

Before the close of the year he was officiating at Kaisin 
River, which he had been specially commissioned to attend. 
Here he dedicated the Church of St. Anthony of Padua/ 
Meanwhile Wayne's victory over the Miamis had caused the 
Indians to waver in their adherence to England. The Rev. 
Mr. Burke then proceeded to Fort Miami, a post erected by 
the British on the northwestern bank of the Maumee River, 
near the present site of Perrysburg. His house was on the 
banks of the river, within a few miles of the fort. Here he 
began to fit himself to direct the Ottawas, Chippewas, and 
Pottawatomies, by a study of their language, the English 
government, which maintained the missionary, giving him 
the distribution of provisions to those tribes. His ecclesias- 
tical position he thus defines : " I'm the administrator of 
Upper Canada vrlth every episcopal power except what re~ 
quires the Episcopal order, yet I find a very great want of 
power, for here the limits of jurisdiction is uncertain and 
unsettled, the very parish in which I live may be a subject 
of dispute between the Bishop of Quebec and Baltimore, 
tho' it be distant 4 or 500 leagues from either ; that gives me 
some uneasiness, as I know no jurisdiction certain but that 
of His Holiness. Besides Confirmation is a sacrament here 
totally unknown in a country, where there are some thou- 
sands of Catholics." ^ He even urged Archbishop Troy to 
petition the Prefect of the Propaganda to establish a mission 



' Bishop Hubert to Cardinal Antonelli, September 15, 1794 ; Rt. Rev. 
C. P. Maes, " Notes on the Church of Monroe." 

"' Rev. Edmund Burke to Archbishop Troy, Miamis, February 2, 1795. 



478 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

independent of the Bishops of Quebec, Baltimore, and Louis- 
iana. This would have added another element of confusion ; 
but England, which had never actually claimed the territory 
she held, withdrew her military occupants, and Kev. Mr. 
Burke retired with them. As the Propaganda declined to 
erect an independent jurisdiction,' the Bev. Mr. Burke, 
though he received certain powers from Eome, soon after- 
ward withdrew to Detroit, where men, who had embraced 
the revolutionary principles of France, so constantly menaced 
his life that he had to be defended in his room at night by 
Indians and Canadians, and never went out unarmed. But 
he devoted himself to his duties, and was consoled in the 
Easter of 1795 to see many approach the holy table who had 
been strangers to it for twenty or thirty years. '^ 

When the execution of Jay's treaty put an end to the 
occupancy of Michigan and other western points, which 
England had maintained in spite of the treaty of 1Y83, 
Bishop Carroll found the duty of providing priests for that 



' Cardinal Antonelli to Bishop Hubert, January 16, 1796 ; Bishop Hu- 
bert to V. Rev. E. Burke, October 13, 1796. 

2 Same to same, Detroit, May 20, 1795 ; Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise,'* 
etc. He wrote from Quebec, August 17, 1796, expecting to return to the 
West. He was, however, stationed at Niagara in 1797, and was sent to 
Halifax in 1803, being the first Catholic priest permanently placed there, 
building a church and glebe-house. He was an able theologian and con- 
troversialist, and was a good engineer. In 1816 he visited Rome to lay 
before the Pope the condition of Religion in the province. ETe was soon 
after appointed Bishop of Sion and Vicar- Apostolic of Nova Scotia, re- 
ceiving episcopal consecration July 5, 1818. He lived to commence the 
work of organization, and died December 1, 1820, in his 78th year. He 
was born in Ireland, came to Canada May 16, 1787, and before going 
west had been cure at St Pierre and St. Laurent, Isle d'Orleans. Camp- 
bell, " History of Nova Scotia," Montreal, 1873 ; Tanguay, " Repertoire 
General," Quebec, 1868, p. 18 ; Murdock, " History of Nova Scotia," 
iii., p. 461 ; Houck, " The Church in Northern Ohio," New York, 1887, 
pp. 204-7 ; Dillon, " History of Indiana," Indianapolis, 1859, p. 352. 



NORTHWEST TERRITORY. 479 

district added to his already weighty cares. He wrote to the 
Bishop of Quebec to ask leave to retain the priests who had 
for some years been in charge at Detroit, Raisin River, 
Mackinac, and I^iagara ; but Bishop Hubert needed priests 
too badly to be able to spare any for parishes or missions 
adjudged not to belong to his diocese. He reluctantly so 
informed Bishop Carroll, who then appealed to the Sulpi- 
tians to supply him clergymen for those Western Catholics 
of their race whom he could not otherwise provide with 
priests. " I feel keenly," he wrote to Bishop Hubert, " the 
loss which these parishes will sustain in being deprived of 
the zealous and experienced pastors you have given them, 
and whom they will need more than ever in view of the 
efforts which will be made to corrupt their morals and their 
principles of faith. It was this that made me desire so ar- 
dently, that their present pastors should continue to discharge 
towards them the functions you have confided to them. My 
conscience would be relieved of an anxiety, the prospects of 
which alarm me. I do not think that any difficulty will be 
raised by the government of the United States, unless in the 
case of Rev. Mr. Burke, whom ill-intentioned people and 
especially an apostate Dominican, named Le Dru, have suc- 
ceeded in imbuing some of the officers of the American 
troops posted near Fort Detroit, with prejudice against that 
priest, as one who endeavored to foment and excite in the 
heart of the Indians, great animosity and vengeance against 
these States.' I will do my best to remove this prejudice, 
and I shall readily profit by your Lordship's permission to 



' The Hon. James McHenry wrote to Bishop Carroll : " It appears that 
when General Wayne was using his endeavors to induce the Indians tc 
come in and treat, his influence was exerted to prevent them from attend 
ing." Letter, June 12, 1796. 



480 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

associate him to mj diocese and employ his talents and 
ministry." ' 

The strange confusion caused by the English occupation 
of Michigan may be seen in the fact that the Very Rev. Mr. 
Eurke, on withdrawing from Detroit, wrote to Bishop Car- 
roll to urge him to send tv/o priests, and he offered to give 
faculties to them, as though Bishop Carroll had liot power to 
give faculties in his own diocese. 

We have seen the effort made through the Archbishop of 
Dublin to create a jurisdiction independent of Quebec, Balti- 
more, and Louisiana. It was not the only project of the 
kind. Another was actually carried out at Rome. 

The Congregation de Propaganda Fide, at the very mo- 
ment when the diocese of Baltimore had been erected with 
limits coterminous with those of the United States, was led 
into steps which threatened to increase confusion in the 
West, where order was most required. 

Misled by the vast promises of Joel Barlow and a num- 
ber of speculators, who got up the Scioto Company to 
found a colony on the banks of the river of that name, the 
Propaganda, April 26, 1790, gave special powers to a priest for 
a settlement that did not exist, and where the Company which 
projected it did not own a foot of land. IS'umbers of noble- 
men and others were induced to take shares in the Company, 
which may have intended to purchase lands. The associ- 
ates induced hundreds of people to emigrate from France, 
the first of whom reached Alexandria in the " Patriot," May 



' Bishop Carroll to Bishop Hubert, March 2, May 2, 1796 ; Dilhet, 
*'Etat de I'Eglise." About the time of Bishop Carroll's consecration the 
French in the West, exclusive of Detroit and its dependencies, were esti- 
mated at a little over 2,000 souls ; Vincennes, 1,000 ; Kaskaskia, 315 ; 
Cahokia, 365 ; Grand Ruisseau, St. Philip, and Prairie du Rocher, 240. 
Carey, "American Museum," ix., p. 8. 



DOM DIDIER, PREFECT-APOSTOLIC. 481 

3, and "Liberty," May 6, 1790. The iminigrants soon 
found themselves deceived, and only a few had courage or 
means to reach the Ohio and found a settlement at Gallipolis.' 

Dom Peter Joseph Didier, w^honi the Congregation de 
Propaganda Fide by its decree of April 26, 1790, made 
Superior of the Catholics of the French colony on the banks 
of the Scioto, with power to communicate faculties to other 
priests, was a Benedictine monk of the Congregation of St. 
Maur, and procurator of the Abbey of St. Denis. His per- 
mission to the royal troops to quarter there in 1789 made 
him highly obnoxious. It was cautiously provided that the 
powers granted for seven years were not to be used in the dio- 
cese of any Bishop, and that as all the United States were 
fiubject to the Bishop of Baltimore, if the French colony was 
estabKshed in the United States Dom Didier was not to use 
his faculties except with the express consent of Bishop Carroll. 

After reaching the settlement at Gallipolis, Dom Didier vis- 
ited Baltimore and obtained Bishop Carroll's consent to use 
his faculties. He found the settlers little disposed to profit 
by his ministry. Bevolutionary characters imbued the rest 
with prejudice against him. Dissensions ensued ; Indian hos- 
tilities arose, and the settlers began to scatter. At the close 
of 1792, Dom Didier went to St. Louis, where he was highly 
esteemed and labored to the close of his life, the pioneer 
Benedictine m this country. 

Left without a priest, the settlement at Gallipolis soon lost 
all coherence and dwindled away. Beligion gradually faded 
out. Children were no longer baptized ; they did not even 



^ Volney, " Tableau du Climat et du Sol des Etats Unis d'Amerique," 
Paris, 1803, pp. 381, etc. American State Papers, Public Lands, Wash- 
ington, 1834, i., p. 29 ; McMaster, "A History of the People of the United 
States," New York, 1885, ii., p. 143. " Virginia Gazette," May 6, 1790. 
21 



482 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

ask Dr. Carroll to send tliem a priest. On Sundays instead 
of prayer and Catholic instructions, meetings were held 
where deism and infidelity were openly advocated.^ Such 
was the end of the Prefecture-Apostolic of the Scioto. 

It was not really until the Sulpitians arrived in the United 
States, that Bishop Carroll was able to give this western por- 
tion of his diocese clergymen who, he could feel assured^ 
would take up the work with zeal and energy. When the 
Bishop of Baltimore exposed the destitute condition of the 
French in the West and his inability to give them clergy 
speaking their language and familiar with their national cus- 
toms, Sulpitian priests grown hoary in philosophical and the- 
ological studies, professors and directors, offered to become 
missionaries and act as parish priests on our remote frontiers. 
To all human calculation they were men unfitted for the 
work ; in the Providence of God they were extraordinary 
instruments of good among the American pioneers of Ken- 
tucky and among the French of the Wabash, Detroit, and 
Illinois. 

With the retirement of Rev. Peter Gibault from Kaskas- 
kia, as well as of the Carmelite Father St. Pierre, 1792, Illi- 
nois was left without a priest to minister at the altar.' 

When other Sulpitians arrived in 1792 ready to enter on 

^ "Decretum Sacra Congnis Genlis de Propaganda Fide, habitse die ^ 
Aprilis 1790." " Facultates concessae a SSmo. Dno. Nro. Pio PP. VI., "^ 
April 28, 1790. " Ex audientia SSmi. Dni. Pii PP. YI. habita .... die 
26 Aprilis 1790." Testimony of Pierre Charles Dehault de Lassus, New 
Orleans, April 27, 1793. Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise Catholique." Sum- 
mary of Bishop Carroll's report, August 13, 1792, to the Propaganda. 
A Rev. Mr. Boisnantier in France told Bishop Brute that he had been 
appointed Bishop of Scioto. But no such bishopric was ever proposed 
to the Propaganda. Rev. S. T. Badin, in 1796, described Gallipolis aa 
containing only about eighty men who had neither religion nor morals. 
(Letter to Bishop Carroll, June 28, 1796.) In 1805 they had dwindled ta 
twenty. (Dilhet, "Etat.") 



SULPITIANS IN THE WEST. 48B 

the Western missions, Bishop Carroll sent the Rev. Mr. 
Levadoux to Kaskaskia.' He oflSciated at the old French 
post from February, 1793, to May, 1795 ; when the Rev. 
Gabriel Richard took charge till the arrival of the Rev. Mr. 
Janin, and after his departure in 1796." 

Rev. Mr. Lusson, whom Bishop Carroll had placed at Caho- 
kia, in 1798, abandoned his poor parish, with a scattered flock 
at Kaskaskia and Prairie du Rocher, and crossed to St. Charles, 
on the Spanish side of the Mississippi; At this time the 
church was nearly complete, the priest's house a large build- 
ing in a tolerable condition, with a good well and stable, his 
predecessor having effected many improvements. The trus- 

/ 

SIGNATURES OF REV. MESSRS. JANIN AND LEVADOUX. 

tees appealed to Bishop Carroll once more for a priest, and 
urgently entreated him to give them the devoted Mr. Rivet.' 
In February, 1799, the Rev. Messrs. John and Donatien 
OHvier arrived in Illinois; John attended Cahokia, and hi& 
brother, Donatien, Kaskaskia and Prairie du Rocher. The 
people received them with great joy and made lavish prom- 

' Dilhet, "Etat de I'Eglise," i., p. 28 ; ii., p. 106. 

^ Registre de I'lmmaculee Conception, Kaskaskia : Mr. Levadoux, De- 
cember, 1792 ; G. Richard, February, 1793, to May, 1795 ; Janin, August 
4, 1795, to March 27, 1796 ; Richard, 1797. 

2 N. Jarrot and others to Bishop Carroll, September 15, 1798. 




484 LIFE OF ARaHBISHOP CARROLL, 

ises to provide for their maintenance ; but these were not 
carried out. The new pastors found that the people had 
lost much of their former zeal and piety; vices prevailed, 
and the women were extravagant, spending much on dress, 
on coffee and sugar, expensive luxuries in those parts/ 

The Catholics of Yincennes had early in 1792 appealed to 
the Bishop for a priest, and on the 5th of June he wrote an- 
nouncing that the Rev. Benedict Joseph Flaget was about to 
proceed to their ancient post, the difficulty of travelling dur- 
ing the dangerous period of the Indian war, having delayed 
him. ''With his zeal, his piety and his manners full of 
sweetness and charity, I am assured that he will win all 
hearts to Christ, and that he will confirm in you all the prin- 




FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATURE OF REY. DONATIEN OLIVIER. 

ciples of our holy religion. I recommend him earnestly to 
you ; I am convinced that by your docility, and fidelity in 
fulfilling your duties, you will lighten the weight of his min- 
istry, and even render their discharge consoling and gratify- 
ing to him." ^ 

The future Bishop of Bardstown set out from Baltimore 
in a wagon for Pittsburgh in May, 1792, having reached 
Baltimore at the close of March. He bore a letter of intro- 
duction from Bishoj) Carroll to General Wayne, then gather- 
ing at Pittsburgh the army which was to retrieve the disaster 
of St. Clair. At that point the good priest found four sol- 

' Eev. Mr. Olivier to Bishop Carroll, April 22, 1799 ; Donatien Olivier's 
first entry at Kaskaskia was April 19, 1799. Dilhet, " Etat de I'Egiise," 
ii., p. 125. 

2 Bishop Carroll to the Catholics of Vincennes, June 5, 1792. 



VINCENNES. 485 

diers under sentence of death. Three were Catholics, and 
he prepared two for death ; the third, a countryman of his 
own, obdurate in sin, refused his ministry ; but the fourth, a 
Protestant, was received into the Church and prepared for hi& 
approaching end. Taking a flat-boat he reached Louisville, 
where he met Rev. Mr, Levadoux and Kev. Gabriel Richard. 
From this point Gen. George Rogers Clark, to whom Rev. 
Mr. Flaget bore a letter from General Wayne, accompained 
him to Yincennes. 

On the 21st of December the old French post so long de- 
prived of a priest received its new pastor. " He found the 
church in a sadly dilapidated state. It was a very poor log 
building, open to the weather, neglected and almost totter- 
ing.' The altar was a temporary structure of boards badly 
put together. He immediately set to work to repair the 
church, and especially to refit and decorate to the best of his 
power the wretched altar for the coming festival. 

"The congregation was, if possible, in a still more miser- 
able condition than the church. Out of nearly seven hun- 
dred souls of whom it was composed, the missionary was 
able with all his zealous efforts to induce only twelve to ap- 
proach the holy communion during the Christmas festivities. 
His heart was filled with anguish at the spiritual desolation 
which brooded over the place." 

He began his ministry with charity and zeal ; the people 
were weak rather than obstinate in sin. The instructions and 
exhortations of the good priest soon revived religion in their 



' The ancient grant of the church-plot was for 160 arpents. " Ameri- 
can State Papers — Public Lands," Washington, 1834, ii., p. 456. 
Twenty-five years later the church was described as " sixty -eight feet 
long by twenty-two wide, and nine feet from the ground to the eaves. 
It had a kind of steeple eight feet high with a small bell. " David Thomas, 
"Travels through the Western Country," Auburn, 1819, p. 195. 



486 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

hearts. He won the hearts of the children, and his school was 
soon thriving ; pious and promising boys eagerly learned to 
serve mass. The parents came back to their duties, and when 
the small-pox soon after broke out in the town and decimated 
the flock, they blessed God who had recalled them to duty 
and enabled them to die as children of the Church. Rev. 
Mr. Flaget was the temporal as well as spiritual guide ; he 
stimulated the people to industry, opened a manual-labor 
school, induced better cultivation of the land by proper im- 
plements and appliances, and obtained looms. 

He extended his ministry to the neighboring Miami Indi- 
ans, who were also stricken by small-pox, and he baptized 
many on their death-beds. 

Amid all these labors he was himself prostrated by dis- 
ease in October, 1793, but recovering, continued his good 
work till he was recalled by his Superior to Baltimore, to 
the great regret of Bishop Carroll. At his departure he 
gave for the use of his successors a well-selected hbrary of 
recent editions. Rev. Mr. Flaget left Yincennes toward the 
close of April, 1795, and reached Baltimore by way of New 
Orleans.' During his residence at Yincennes he lodged with 
Colonel Yigo, who had done so much for the American cause 
during the Revolution. 

Rev. Mr. Levadoux and apparently Rev. Mr. Janin visited 
Yincennes for a time, till the arrival of Rev. John Francis 
Rivet, a priest and professor from the diocese of Limoges, 
who was sent by Bishop Carroll in 1796. The Bishop of 
Baltimore had, in 1792, addressed President Washington in 
regard to missions among the Indians, but at that time he 

^ Spalding, "Sketches of tlie Life, Time, and Character of the Right 
Rev. Benedict Joseph Flaget," Louisville, 1852, pp. 29-36, 45-6 ; Des- 
george, "Monseigneur Flaget, Evgque de Bardstown et Louisville," 
Paris, 1855, pp. 9-14. 



REV. JOHN F. RIVET. 487 

replied that it was not within the province of government. 
The influence exerted by the British seems, however, to 
have modified the views of statesmen. After the Indian 
war proved so disastrous, General Washington recommended 
to Congress the adoption of such beneficial policy toward the 
Indians, as would tend toward their civihzation and teach 
them the advantages of the Christian religion. Several 
Catholic clergymen then offered their services, and Rev. Mr. 
Rivet was accepted, with a yearly allowance of about $200. 
Bishop Carroll says of him : " He visits the neighboring In- 
dians and applies himself incessantly in fulfilling the objects 
of his appointment, and disposing them to maintain a friend- 
ly temper toward the United States. He is indefatigable in 
instructing them in the principles of Christianity, and not 
without success, which, however, would be much greater if 
the traders could be restrained from spoiling the fruits of 
his labors by the introduction and sale of spirituous liquors. 
In the discharge of his useful occupations, Mr. Rivet has un- 
dergone much distress. The Indians afford nothing for his 
subsistence ; on the contrary, he is often obliged to share the 
little he possesses with them, or lose influence over them. 
This and the non-payment of his annuity for more than two- 
and-twenty months have reduced him to the greatest dis- 
tress." ' 

From December, 1798, he acted as Yicar-General, and 
frequently visited the Irish soldiers at Fort Knox on the 
Wabash, three miles above Yincennes ; as several were mar- 
ried, the good priest baptized and instructed their children, 
and when a dangerous disease broke out at the fort, he was 
unremitting in his attention to the sick. 



^ Bishop Carroll to Samuel Dexter, Secretary of War, Washington, 
September 15, 1800. 



488 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The infidel Yolnej, who found the Eev. Mr. Eivet at 
Yincennes, which he describes as a place of some fifty houses 
in an irregular prairie surrounded by forests, speaks of that 
missionary as polished, learned, high-bred, and tolerant, and 
praises his efforts for the education of his flock.' Rev. Mr. 
Rivet died in the winter of 1803-4:. Rev. Gabriel Richard 
wrote : " A loss that w^ll be felt long by the inhabitants of 
Yincennes, a loss perhaps irreparable, the worthy and ex- 
tremely zealous Mr. Rivet is dead this last winter. Pie died 
as he had lived, excessively poor and extremely regretted by 
his parishioners." "^ He had been failing for some time, sink- 
ing under pulmonary disease, but he kept discharging his 
duty to the last. His last baptism was recorded January 31, 
1804. Soon after finding death at hand, he sent to Prairie 
du Rocher for the Rev. Donatien Olivier, but expired in the 
odor of sanctity, three days before he arrived.^ 

When the English finally evacuated Michigan in 1796, 
the Rev. Mr. Frechette was recalled by the Bishop of Que- 
bec, and it became necessary for Bishop Carroll to provide 
priests for Detroit, Raisin River, and Mackinac. He accord- 
ingly directed his Yicar-General, Rev. Mr. Levadoux, to take 
charge of the church at Detroit, the most important of the 
French settlements in the Northwest. In 1797 Rev. Mr. 
Levadoux induced his parishioners to revive the regulations 
for the parish established in other days by the Bishops of 
Quebec ; he obtained land for a new cemetery, repaired the 
priest's house, and regulated the payment of tithes. 

1 Volney, " Tableau du Climat et du Sol des Etats Unis," Paris, 1803, 
p. 400. 

•^Rev. Gabriel Richard, Detroit, May 1, 1804; Dilhet, "Etat de 
rEglise,"ii., p. 125. 

^ Rev. H. Alerding, " A History of the Catholic Church in the Diocese 
of Vineennes," Indianapolis, 1883, pp. 73-5. 



DETROIT. 489 

Eev. Gabriel Kicliard and Eev. John Dilhet were sent to 
aid him, the latter taking up his residence at Raisin River. 
When Rev. Mr. Levadoux was recalled in 1801 to Baltimore 
and then to France, Rev. Gabriel Richard became parish 
priest of Detroit, of which he was for many years the accom- 
pHshed spiritual guide. He commuted the payment of the 
tithes into a subscription of $600, and executed the projected 




FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATURE OF BEV. GABRIEL RICHARD. 

repair of the church at a cost of 1,500 livres. He employed 
a chanter who was also to train the altar boys. Rev. Mr. 
Dilhet joined him at Detroit in 1804 and opened a classical 
school, taking charge of the more remote missions. 

He had labored earnestly at Raisin River, endeavoring to 
excite his flock to replace their crumbling church by a suitable 
edifice, but though meetings were held and promises made, 
nothing was done, and even the contributions pledged for 
his support were not paid. His parish extended from San- 
dusky to St. Joseph's River, on Lake Michigan, extending as 
far south as Fort Wayne/ 



SIGNATURE OF BISHOP DENAUT. 

Meanwhile Detroit enjoyed the presence of a Bishop. The 
Right Rev. Peter Denaut, Bishop of Quebec, making a visi- 
tation of the western part of his diocese, and acting under 

' Rt. Rev. C. P. Maes, "History of the Catholic Church in Monroe 
City and County, Mich.," in "U. S. Cath. Hist. Mag.," ii., p. 113. 
21* 



490 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



powers from Dr. Carroll, crossed the frontier where neces- 
sary to administer confirmation. He came to Detroit in 1800 




PORTRAIT OF REV. GABRIEL RICHARD, FROM A CONTEMPORANEOUS 

PRINT. 

and conferred the sacrament on all who had been prepared 
to receive it at Detroit, Raisin Kiver,^ and other points. 

The ancient mission of Michilimackinac was also an object 
of care. The Very Rev. Mr. Levadonx spent several weeks 
there in the summer of 1796 ; the Rev. Gabriel Richard fol- 
^ He was at Raisin River Tune 18, 1801. 



PRAYERS FOR THE POPE. 491 

lowed, arriving there June 3, 1T99, and set to work with 
his usual energy to put the church and priest's house in re- 
pair, and make the cemetery worthy of the name. He ex- 
tended his labors to Sault Ste. Marie and Arbre Croche, but 
was recalled to Detroit. He was followed by Rev. Mr. Dil- 
het, who instructed the people for several weeks, baptizing, 
marrying, and confessing. The number who approached the 
sacraments showed the effects of his zeal. He appointed 
new trustees to keep all things in order, and being recalled to 
Baltimore soon after, took an earnest appeal from the people 
for a resident priest.' 

As the Sovereign Pontiff continued to suffer at the hands 
of France, Bishop Carroll in 1798 ordered every priest to 

SIGNATURE OF REV. JOHN DILHET. 

pray in an especial manner for the venerable Pope, Pius YI., 
during six successive months. 

When the arrogant conduct of France made war almost 
inevitable. President Adams appointed the 9th of May, 1798, 
as a day of fasting and prayer to avert from the country the 
miseries of war. The day was generally observed in the Cath- 
olic churches, and two sermons then delivered were printed."^ 

While Bishop Carroll was consoled by this revival of the 
faith in the West, he saw Catholicity gaining in Virginia, 

» Dilhet, "Etat de I'Eglise," ii., pp. 105-121. 

2 "A Discourse delivered at the Roman Catholic Church in Boston, on 
the 9th of May, 1798, a day recommended by the President for humilia- 
tion and prayer throughout the United States. By the Reverend John 
Thayer, Catholic Missioner." Boston, 1798. "A Sermon preached on 
the ninth day of May, 1798, observed as a day of fasting and prayer to 
implore the divine aid and protection in favor of the United States. By 




492 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

though its progress was hampered by difficulties. Hev. 
John Du Bois began the mission at Richmond in 1791, and 
officiated in a room in the Capitol, which served also for 
Episcopalians and Presbyterians, but after he removed to 
Maryland, the Catholics enjoyed only rare visits from priests ; 
and no effort was made to rear a church or chapel. 

In June, 1811, Rev. Mr. Miguel, who had been a canon of 
Toulouse, bat had joined the Fathers of the Faith under 
Father Rozaven, where he was known as Father Xavier, 
arrived at Baltimore, and being well known to Rev. Mr. 
Kagot, whose pupil he had been, was accepted by Archbishop 
Carroll and sent to Richmond. He attended the CathoHcs 
there for some time in private houses or in rooms temporarily 
rented for the purpose.' 

The Rev. James Michael Bushe had begun the erection 
of a church at ^N^orfolk, but there were trustees there who 
claimed all control. When the Yery Rev. Leonard ]S"eale 
was sent to that place in 1799, he was disquieted by the 
scenes he witnessed at an election of trustees and their oppo- 
sition to their pastor. He urged them earnestly to lay aside 
all such feelings and to unite heartily in completing the 
church which they had begun.^ 

The Rev. Michael Lacy, who was at IS'orfolk in 1803, 
found a flock of less than forty families, a debt on the 



the Reverend S. F. O'Gallagher, Catholic Priest of Charleston." Charles- 
ton [1798]. 

^ Hon. E. M. Keiley, " Memoranda of the History of the Catholic 
Church, Richmond, Va.," in Proceedings 4th Ann. Conv. of C. B, U. of 
Va., Norfolk, 1874. Rev. X. Miguel left Richmond about 1813, and in 
May of the following year returned to Europe to proceed to the missions 
in China. Bishop Brute. 

2 Very Rev. L. Neale to Messrs. Plume and others, June 25, 1799 ; 
Wm. Charles Lee and others to Bishop Carroll, December 1, 1801 ; Rev. 
J. M. Bushe to same, November 26, 1801. 



NORFOLK. 493 

church of $600, the fence around tlie church and graveyard 
already falling to decay, no residence for a clergymen, the 
adults indifferent to their Christian duties, so that he could 
effect good mainly by catechizing the children. 

He visited Baltimore and obtained from generous Catho- 
lics there and elsewhere means to improve the church, which 
he directed zealously till his death in 1815. 

Alexandria had a log structure near the corner of Princess 
and Royal Streets, which was the Catholic chapel and resi- 
dence of a priest, according to what is regarded as a well- 
founded tradition ; but the name of the clergyman and the 
time of his ministration are unknown. 

Hearing from Colonel Fitzgerald that a gentleman of Al- 
exandria would grant a lot of ground to the Catholics suf- 
ficient for the building of a house of worship, provided a 
proper application was made, Bishop Carroll addressed a let- 
ter, saying : " In this state of the business after expressing as 
far as I am able my utmost gratitude for so favorable a dispo- 
sition, I take the liberty of requesting that kindness in behalf 
of the Society, whose welfare is committed to my care. Their 
and my best acknowledgements will testify our grateful sense 
of so distinguished a favor, and we shall deem it our duty, in 
return to promote by our best endeavors the increase and 
prosperity of a town which has so close a connexion with the 
interests of our generous benefactor." 

The letter of Bishop Carroll induced the gentleman to 
give the Catholic congregation a half-acre lot ; and when the 
Bishop gave confirmation there on Sunday, July 3, 1Y96, the 
Catholics were burning brick and laying the foundation of the 
new church.' On it Bev. Francis I^eale, who attended Alex- 

' Rev. Michael Lacy to Bp. Carroll, August 24, 1803. Bishop Carroll 

to , Alexandria, July 11, 1793. Same to Rev. J. Thayer, 

July 5, 1796. * 



494 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

andria from Georgetown, erected a square brick building, the 
site being in the northwest corner of the present cemetery. 
This church was used for several years, but was never com- 
pleted, and was finally abandoned as too remote from the city 
and the homes of the Catholics. This church was apparently 
under the direction of Rev. Mr. Neale and attended generally 
from Georgetown. Rev. Mr. Eden became resident pastor 
about 1804, and Rev. Mr. Gousy is mentioned as in charge of 
the Catholics of Alexandria in 1805. About four or ^we years 
after that date. Rev. Mr. ITeale purchased for $900 a Meth- 
odist meeting-house on Chapel Alley, the money being raised 
by subscription. Here, chiefly by the pious bequest of Mr. 
Ignace Junigal. a church and tower were erected.^ 

As we have seen, the Rev. Mr. Thayer was at Alexandria 
in 1794, but did not remain." 

In 1798 Bishop Carroll extended his visitation to Lan- 
caster. Pennsylvania, and also to Elizabetlitown, twenty-five 
miles distant, where Father Farmer had founded in 1755 the 
mission of St. Peter. The Catholics here soon reared a log 
church on the farm belonging to Henry Echenroth. In this 
the faithful worshipped till Rev. Louis de Barth took charge 
of the mission. The congregation had increased by this time 
to about two hundred souls, and in 1796 Rev. Mr. de Barth 
secured a site for a church within the town limits. He then 
undertook to collect funds to erect the sacred edifice. The 
visit of the Bishop reanimated the faithful and they pro- 
ceeded energetically with the work. On the 10th of July 
Bishop Carroll conferred the sacraments of baptism and con- 
firmation at St. Peter's. John Egle, one of those confirmed 

^ Carna, "A Brief Sketch of St. Mary's Church, Alexandria, Va.," la 
Proceedings 4th Ann. Conv. of C. B. U. of Va., Norfolk, 1874; W. L.. 
xiv., p. 97. 

« Bp. Carroll to Rev. J. Thayer, July 15, 1794. 



DEATH OF WASHINGTON. 495 

that day by the founder of the American hierarchy, was born 
in 1786, and lived to our days, dying on the 11th of October, 
1881, his aged eyes beholding the original diocese divided and 
subdivided, till the hierarchy numbered fourteen archbishops 
and fifty-five bishops, and holy mass was said throughout the 
land in more than six thousand churches and chapels by as 
many priests. 

The corner-stone of the new church was laid May 30, 1799, 
and though in time it proved inadequate to the wants of the 
Catholic body, the old shrine was respected, and an addition 
made.' 

Bishop Carroll made another visit to Pennsylvania in the 
following year, as he wrote from Conewago in September. 

On the death of General Washington in 1799, the Bishop 
issued a circular to his clergy in regard to the celebration of 
the 22d of February as a day of mourning, giving directions 
for such action as would be in conformity with the spirit of 
the Church, while attesting to the country the sorrow and 
regret experienced by Catholics at the great national loss. 
It has been made a question by some whether Washington 
died a Catholic, but Bishop Carroll certainly had no suspicion 
that such was the case, for he compares him to " the young 
Emperor Yalentinian, who was deprived of life before his 
initiation into our church." His own discourse, delivered on 
the occasion in his pro-cathedral, was regarded by all who 
heard it, as well as by those who read it in print, as one of 
the most masterly uttered on that day. Robert Walsh, a 
scholar of fine literary taste, says of it : " We have heard 



' Letters from S. M. Sener, Esq. , who has also kindly furnished a copy 
of an old picture of the church. The Register begun by Rev. Mr. de 
Barth in 1795 is still preserved. The addition to the original church was 
made by Rev. M. Curran in 1834. 



496 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



from some of the most intelligent and observant of his audi- 
tors, when he delivered his masterly funeral panegyric on 
Washington, in which he recited the terrors, the encourage- 
ments, the distresses and the glories of the struggle for inde- 
pendence, that he appeared to be laboring under intense 
emotions correspondent to these topics — to be swayed like 
the ancient minstrel of the poet, with contagious influences, 
by the varied strains which he uttered." ^ 




ST. PETER S CHURCH, ELIZABETHTOWN, PA. 

The esteem and regard entertained by Bishop Carroll for 
Washington are shown not only in the discourse delivered 
after his death, but appear frequently in his correspondence. 
Writing to Archbishop Troy in 1794, he alluded to the 



' Circular of Bishop Carroll to his Clergy on the Death of Washing- 
ton, December 29, 1799. "A Discourse on George Washington ; deliv- 
ered in the Catholic Church of St. Peter, in Baltimore, February 22, 
1800. By the Right Rev. Bishop Carroll." Baltimore : Printed by 
Warner & Hanna. An oration delivered at Albany on the occasion, by 
Rev. Dr. Matthew O'Brien, is reprinted in " U. S. Catholic Hist. Mag.," 
i., p. 187. 



ESTIMATE OF WASHINGTON. 497 

machinations of French revolutionary agents in the United 
States, and said : " To oppose the mischief meditated by, and 
fomented through the machinations of these societies, we 
stand in need of the firmness, the undaunted courage, the 
personal influence and consummate prudence of that wonder- 
ful man, our President Washington. It is impossible for a 
person not thoroughly acquainted with our situation, to know 
how much depends, at this time, on one man for the happi- 
ness of millions." ^ 

The next year the country was again menaced by that ter- 
rible scourge, the yellow fever, which had already swept so 
many away. Bishop Carroll looked with alarm at his little 
band of clergy, already so disproportioned to the work before 
them. 

Of the missions in InTcw Jersey, at this time mainly at- 
tended from Philadelphia and New York, we find few indi- 
cations. The mission at Trenton was attended in October, 
1799, by Rev. D. Boury, who in 1802 received into the 
church Cornelius Tiers, a native of New York State, who be- 
came a firm and active Catholic.'' Bishop Carroll, as we shall 
hereafter see, was called to Trenton by troubles in the con- 
gregation there in 1803. About this time Catholics seem to 
have met at the corner of Queen and Second Streets.'' 

' Bishop Carroll to Archbishop Troy, July 19, 1794. 

2 Woodstock Letters, ii., pp. 173-4. 

3 Raum, " History of the City of Trenton," Trenton, 1871. p. 134. 



CHAPTER II. 

EIGHT KEY. JOHN CARROLL, BISHOP OF BALTIMORE BRIGHT EEV. 

LEONARD NEALE, COADJUTOR, 1800-1806. 

Although the Rev. Leonard ^eale had been elected by 
the Holy See as coadjutor to Bishop Carroll, the bulls dis- 
patched at that time, and subsequently in duplicate, never 
reached the hands of Dr. Carroll. In January, 1800, they 
were forwarded, for the third time, from Yenice by Cardi- 
nal Stephen Borgia, and were received at Baltimore in the 
summer. 

It was at first proposed to 'Q.x the feast of the ^N'ativity of 
the Blessed Virgin for the ceremony of consecration, but the 
yellow fever again broke out, and the clergy, who would 
have been summoned to take part in the ceremonies, were 
called to face death in the discharge of their sacred ministry. 
Bishop Carroll viewed with alarm the danger to which they 
were exposed. In a pastoral to his flock, he said : " It is not 
possible for religion to bear in its present state in our coun- 
try a continuation of such heavy losses. The number of 
clergymen is so reduced that many numerous congregations 
are deprived of all spiritual assistance." If his zealous 
priests were cut down there would be but few to minister to 
those subsequently prostrated by the disease. He therefore 
urged on all Catholics to prepare themselves for death by 
approaching the sacraments of Penance and the Holy Eucha- 
rist ; that, as the disease spread, the priest might be free to 
visit those who in health were unable to avail themselves of 
(498) 



CONSECRATION OF BP. NEALE. 499 

his ministry, in preference to those who had neglected the 
advantages they enjoyed. 

The clergy were on their side anxious as to the safety of 
their Bishop, on whose life the succession of the episcopate 
depended, while Dr. JS^eale remained unconsecrated. He 
was absent from Baltimore when the fever broke out, and 
his priests urged him earnestly not to return. " I submit 
to their opinion," he wrote, " though I suffer perhaps much 
greater anxiety by my absence, than I should at home. We 
have lost already since 1793, the first epoch of that dreadful 
disorder in Philadelphia, eight of our best clergymen." ' 

When cooler weather approached, the eve of the feast of 
the Immaculate Conception was appointed for the consecra- 
tion — the first time the sacred rite was to be performed in 
this country. On the day fixed, the Kev. Leonard Neale was 
consecrated by the Right Eev. Dr. Carroll, in his pro-cathe- 
dral. Bishop of Gortyna, in the province of Candia, tlie Rev. 
Dr. Charles F. Kagot, Superior of the Seminary of St. Sul- 
pice, and the Rev. Francis Beeston, rector of St. Peter's 
Church, acting as assistants. All possible pomp was given 
to the imposing ceremony, which attracted numbers to the 
sacred edifice."^ 



' Bishop Carroll to Rev. Charles Plowden, Washington, September 3, 
1800. " Address to the Congregation of Baltimore," August 26, 1800. 

^ The certificate of Bishop N^eale's consecration preserved at St. Mary's 
Seminary, Baltimore, is as follows : 

" 1800. Die 7" Decembris anni reparatae salutis 1800 in Ecclesia Catho- 
lica S* Petri ad urbem Baltimorensem post lecta publice brevia Pontificia 
S' Pontificis Pii 6, fel. mem. quorum uno R D'" Leonardus Neale in hac 
Dicecesi Baltimorensi sacerdos, ad Episcopalem Cathedram Gortynensem 
in partibus infidelium, promotus fuit ; et in altero, idem R"^ Leonardus 
Neale constitutus est Coadjutor Episcopi Baltimorensis cum jure succes- 
sionis in ejusdem Episcopi sedem, quam primum haec vacaverit, solem- 
niter consecrationem episcopalem accepit idem R. D. Leonardus Neale. 
Consecratus autem est a me inf rascripto, Episcopo Baltimorensi, assisten- 



,^00 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Dr. Neale had been, for more tlian a year, President of 
Georgetown College, and he continued to fill that position 
for some time, while acting as Yicar-General of Bishop Car- 

o < ^ i^^ (. ' pus fi *, 



(^^/^^^r^l^y,^/^^. 



SIGNATURE OF RT. REV. LEONARD NEALE, D.D., BISHOP OF 
GORTYNA, AND COADJUTOR OF BALTIMORE. 

roll, visiting many congregations in Maryland and Virginia. 
He also devoted himself to the formation, into a regular re- 
ligious community, of the Pious Ladies, under Miss Alice 
Lalor, and the establishment of their Academy. 

In 1801 the Pev. Father Michael Egan, a Reformed Fran- 
ciscan of the Irish Province, who had been prior of the great 
convent of St. Isidore, in Pome, and then for seven years on 
the mission in Ireland, was invited over by the Lancaster 
congregation. This excellent religious soon won the hearts 
of his people ; but devoid of ambition, sought only to serve 
as assistant to Pev. Mr. de Barth. 

In 1803 he petitioned for the erection of a province of his 
order in the United States, his request being supported by 
the hearty approval of Bishop Carroll. A decree to that 
effect was actually made in the summer of 1804 by Arch- 
bishop Yalentini, Minister-General of the Seraphic order, 
and by the Sovereign Pontiff. There was thus a well- 
grounded hope that the Reformed Franciscans would create 



tibus ex Indulto Pontificio duobus sacerdotibus, R"*" Domino Francisco 
Beeston, Parocho et Rectore Ecclesiae S' Petri, Baltimori et R. D° Carole 
F. Nagot, praeside Seminarii S' Sulpitii in eadera urbe. 
" In quorum fidem haec manu mea subscripsi. 

** >i« Joannes, Epus Balt'*^" 



GEORGETOWN COLLEGE. 501 

a body to labor in the United States, as thej had done in 
former days in Canada, Florida, and Maryland. Unfortu- 
nately no Fathers of the order came to join Father Egan, 
and nothing more was done.' 

After the suppression of the Society of Jesus, the Rev. 
Nicholas Paccanari founded at Kome in August, 1797, " The 
Society of the Faith of Jesus," intending to revive the rule 
and spirit of Saint Ignatius. Pope Pius YI. encouraged his 
undertaking, and a similar association, " The Society of the 
Sacred Heart," founded in Germany, united with his insti- 
tute in 1799.' 

Father Paccanari was anxious to extend his congregation 
to America, and wrote to Bishop Carroll on the point. The 
Bishop of Baltimore explained to him the position of the 
Church in the United States, and its wants. After men- 
tioning the establishment of Georgetown College, he said : 
^' This College needs professors of philosophy. Therefore, 
if one or two can be sent very well versed in philosophy, and 
especially in natural philosophy and mathematics, and not 
ignorant of English, the President of the College will giVe 
them a hearty welcome, and thus perhaps the way will be 
opened for you to render some new service to religion here. 
The President of the College will arrange with Rev. Father 
Strickland in regard to paying the travelling expenses. I 
have already said that I wished two or three good priests to 
be sent as soon as possible into this vineyard of the Lord, 
men of prudence, religious virtues, and of the best disposi- 
tion. There are many Germans among us, and all have not 
pastors, and those they have are not in all cases such as they 

' Petition of F. Michael Egan, O.S.F., in 1803 ; Letters to Bishop Car- 
roll from Rome, June 23, September 29, 1804 ; Rev. M. Egan to Bishop 
Carroll. 

2 Guidee, " Vie du R. P. Joseph Varin," Paris, 1854, pp. 48, etc. 



502 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

should be. If priests of the nation are sent, I will station 
them among their own countrymen, so that while they are 
caring for their salvation they may also learn our language, 
without which no one can be long employed here usefully. 
As to the female religious community, there are three women 
here at Georgetown, where the College is, all ready and filled 
with great desire of embracing the rule of the Society of the 
Faith of Jesus ; one of these is a virgin, the two others, 
widows of middle age. They have long lived a community 
life, after the pattern of regular observance, earnestly desir- 
ing, as far as the condition of their sex allows, to conform to 
the rule of St. Ignatius. They conduct a school for girls, 
which they direct with remarkable commendation and piety. 
]N'ow if you can send a few ladies of your institute of suitable 
age, prudence, and experience in teaching young ladies, who 
are ^ither English or familiar with the English language and 
customs, they can with those whom I have mentioned, lay 
the foundation of a most beneficial convent of nuns." ' 

About the same time Fathers de Broglie and Rozaven 
wrote to the priests in Maryland, who had belonged to the 
Society of Jesus, inviting them to enter the Society of the 
Faith of Jesus. Several met and sent a reply expressive of 
a desire to take the step, but Bishop Carroll, who was ex- 
tremely cautious, considered their action unwise and precipi- 
tate, as their knowledge of the new organization was limited, 
and their old associates of the English province in Europe 
had held aloof.^ 

The first of the Fathers of the Faith who reached this 
country was the Rev. iS^cholas Zocchi, who was sent to Can- 



^ Bishop Carroll to F. Nicholas Paccanari, Georgetown, October 27, 
1800. 
■^ Same to Rev. Charles Plowden, Baltimore, December 15, 1800. 



THE PIOUS LADIES. 503 

ada, but finding that the English government would not per- 
mit him to remain, came to Baltimore/ 

The attempt to induce the Ladies of the Sacred Heart to 
send over a colony to found a community, into which Mies 
Alice Lalor and her companions might be received, failed, 
and the " Pious Ladies " continued their good work at 
Georgetown in hope. 

Some years after Bishop Carroll, hearing that the Rev. Dr. 
Betagh, of Dublin, was the director of a convent of religious 
women in Dubhn, wrote to that gentleman, who had, like 
himself, been a member of the Society of Jesus till its sup- 
pression. 

" My coadjutor," he wrote, " the Bt. Bev. Bishop J^eale, 
has formed under the conduct of four or five very pious 
Ladies, a female Academy at Georgetown, and has acquired 
for them a handsome property of lots and houses. These 
ladies, long trained to all the exercises of an interior and re- 
ligious life, are exceedingly anxious to bind themselves more 
closely to God by entering into an approved religious order, 
whose institute embraces the education of young persons of 
their own sex, poor and rich. Mr. Byrne and others have 
given information here of your having under your care a 
house of religious women, whose useful and exemplary con- 
duct has gained general esteem and confidence. 'Now the 
prayer of Bishop Neale and, I may add mine, too, is this : 
that you would choose and if possible, engage two of those 
Ladies, fully approved by you, to leave their country and 
sisters and friends to establish here a house of their order. 
One of them ought to be fit to become immediately the 
superior and mistress of novices, and the other to preside in 
the female academy. The two principal ladies of this insti- 

1 Bishop Carroll to Rev. Charles Plowden, February 12, 1803. 



504 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

tution are natives of Ireland, and both women of exemplary 
and even perfect lives. I know not whether one of them^ 
whose name is Lawler, be not known to you. Bishop !Neale 
hopes that Mr. Byrne will return and take them under his 
care ; and he will be answerable for all their expenses." ' 

This project also failed, Providence guiding the little com- 
munity to adopt the rule of the Visitation I^uns, founded by 
Saint Francis de Sales and Saint Jane Frances de Chantal. 

When Spain relinquished to the United States [Natchez 
and the district which she had captured from England, and- 
which of course that country could not convey to the United 
States by the treaty of 1783, the old French town, which had 
been regarded from its foundation as part of Louisiana, was 
finally severed from it and became part of the United States. 
It was thenceforth regarded as belonging to the diocese of 
Baltimore. Property at ISTatchez and Yilla Gayoso for di- 
vine worship had been purchased by the Spanish govern- 
ment and was held as a trust for the Catholic Church, but 
unfortunately the Spanish officials did not acquire a perfect 
title to the church lands, or place in the hands of the Bishop 
of Louisiana such documentary evidence as would have re- 
moved all doubt. 

Bishop Penalver of the Louisiana diocese had kindly of- 
fered to continue for a time the direction of the Catholics in 
those parts, and the Pev. Mr. Lennan visited them from 
Pointe Coupee. In 1799 Bishop Carroll received a petition 
for a priest from Colonel Daniel Clark, Captain William 
Yousdan, William Scott, Peter Walker, Brian Bruin, and 
Antonio Gras, earnestly soliciting a priest, to whom they 
promised a salary of $800. Their request was supported by 



' Bishop Carroll to Rev. Dr. Betagh, July 14, 1805 ; Woodstock Let- 
ters, xii., p. 288. 



NATCHEZ. 505 

General Wilkinson, and Bishop Carroll, finding that the Rev. 
Matthew O'Brien was not satisfied at Albany, proposed to 
him to accept the mission at Natchez.' 

In 1801 the Catholics of Natchez again solicited a priest, 
but their numbers had greatly diminished ; some had died, 
others had removed from the district, so that there were 
scarcely ten families left at Natchez, and only two in easy 
circumstances.'' But Col. Yousdan offered a home and board 
to a priest, as the Catholics there did not wish to depend on 
the Louisiana clergy. He wished a learned, eloquent clergy- 
man, and ended his letter by proposing to allow a Protestant 
minister to officiate in the church ! ' 

The Bishop replied : " You are desirous of allowing the 
use of the Catholic church to a Protestant minister, but pru- 
dently withheld your consent till you heard from me. I am 
against the concession. As far as civil toleration goes and 
an allowance to every denomination freely to pursue their 
mode of worship, no one has a fuller persuasion than myself 
of its consonancy with the laws of God. But as one only 
rehgion is from him those things that are immediately con- 
secrated to his honor, as churches and the implements of his 
worship, are not to be diverted to other contrary uses, and 
whenever this was allowed or rather suffered by good Bish- 
ops, it was either a sacrifice to necessity or as a means to pre- 
vent heavier disasters to the people of God. Of this the 
history of the great Saint Ambrose furnishes a memorable 
example. Catholic churches are dedicated to God for the 



1 Bishop Carroll to Rev. M. O'Brien,. September 23. 1799. 

2 Yet in 1792 a traveller spoke of Natchez as a place of 400 houses. 
"A Tour through the Southern and Western Territories of the United 
States of North America, the Spanish Dominions," etc., Richmond, 1792, 
p. 30. 

3 William Vousdan to Bishop Carroll, May 24, 1801. 

22 



506 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

purpose of the most adorable sacrifice of the law of grace, 
and many august prayers and ceremonies consecrated by 
their antiquity, are used for their sanctification. After this 
would it be justifiable to make an altar and church resound 
with doctrines reviling and reprobating that holy sacrifice 
and all the rites of our religion ? Would not those holy 
places be profaned and the character of sanctity acquired by 
their consecration be effaced by their becoming the semina- 
ries of error and false doctrines ? " 

He therefore disapproved absolutely of any such use of the 
church at Natchez, which is described as very large, with an 
altar and pulpit far apart/ 

Up to this time the Catholics had remained in undisturbed 
possession of the two churches at IS^atchez and Yilla Gayoso, 
and though the title had passed to the United States they did 
not consider that our government would ignore the trust or 
wrong those for whom it was held. 

A law of Congress required all land claims to be presented 
to a commissioner before the last day of March, 1804, and by 
a subsequent provision this term was extended to the last day 
of l^ovember.^ 

Meanwhile a former owner of the church property at 
Natchez presented a claim for the property, which was rec- 
ognized by the United States government. The Catholics of 
Natchez, to save their church, accordingly found it necessary 
to pay $500, in order to obtain from this claimant a deed for 
" the ground on which the Koman Cathohc cliapel now stands 
in the town of Natchez aforesaid, with twenty feet on the 
two sides, and twenty feet behind. Also the lot in said town 
which has been used as a Roman Catholic burying-ground." 

' Bishop Carroll to William Yousdan, September 10, 1801. 

2 American State Papers (Public Lands), Washington, 1833, pp. 594- 



NATCHEZ. 507 

Yet even after thus purchasing back their own property 
the little Catholic congregation was not safe.' 

When Winthrop Sargent came as governor, " he had seri- 
ous thoughts of seizing the Catholic church building and 
converting it into a court-house, but said it might hurt the 
feelings of about a dozen Catholic families, and give offense 
to the King of Spain, who had it built." "^ 

Even the petty portion of the 300 arpents bestowed by the 
Spanish government on the church was not left to the Cath- 
olics in peace. Constant litigations were brought against 
them, and after IS'atchez became a bishop's see, the burying- 
ground was wrested from the church by the city authorities.^ 

The Catholic body, though steadily decreasing, was visited 
from time to time by priests of Louisiana diocese. Among 
these may especially be named Rev. Henry Boutin, parish 
priest of the Ascension at La Fourche. He reached Natchez 
after Yousdan's death, and the priest soon found that there 
was no one there able or willing to aid in supporting the 
•church or a clergyman. There were only a few poor Span- 
iards, who showed no interest in rehgion, with some Irish 
families, scattered through the territory. In fact all who 
cared for their religion had gone to places where they could 
practice it.'' 

^ Deed of William Borland to Catholic Congregation, January 7, 1802. 
Mr. Yousdan, an Irish Catholic who had been Surveyor under the Span- 
ish government, acted for the Catholics. Rt. Rev. F, Janssens, " Sketch 
of the Catholic Church in the City of Natchez, Miss.," Natchez, 1886, 
pp. 14-15 ; Letter of same, November 26, 1887 ; Documents in American 
Catholic Historical Researches, iv., pp. 147, etc. ; Clarke, " Lives of the 
Deceased Bishops of the Catholic Church,'' New York, 1872, ii., pp. 173, 
€tc. 

- Claiborne, " Mississippi as a Province, Territory, and State," Jack- 
son, 1880, pp. 143, 208. 

3 Bishop Janssens, " Sketch," etc., pp. 15-6. 

* Rev. Henry Boutin to Bishop Carroll, Natchez, January 4, 1803. This 



508 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

In 1803 Bishop Carroll made another visitation to ]N"ew 
England. On the 8th of September he wrote : " I^ext Mon- 
day the 12th I will leave this (Philadelphia) for the neigh- 
borhood of JS^ew York. The devil is always busy to raise 
obstacles in my way ; he or his agent has made a disturbance 
at Trenton, where I did not expect any business, which will, 
perhaps, cause me some delay, so that I do not expect to 
cross Hobuck ferry before Wednesday." "What an affair of 
magnitude the journey was iu those days will be seen by the 
following letter to James Barry, Esq., a devoted Catholic 
gentleman then residing at JS^ew York, but who had pre- 
viously been at Washington, where Bishop Carroll formed 
for him and his family the warmest and most cordial attach- 
ment, fully merited by their pious and edifying lives. 

"Baltimore, August 25th, 1803. 
" Dear and much hon'd Sir 

" Your favor of the 19*^'' which I received Yesterday af- 
fected me so variously, that I forgot that I might have an- 
swered it by the return of the mail. D''- Matignon has con- 
cluded finally to fix the ceremony on the 29^^ of September, 
Michaelmass day ; so that by leaving this in the beginning of 
Sep^ ' I shall have time to be at Boston some days previous to 
the opening of the Church ; as it is adviseable, perhaps nec- 
essary for me to be. 

" The route you have traced for me, is many respects such, 
as I would like ; but I fear, that it is liable to inconven- 
iences, with respect to the transportation of my baggage, 
which will be considerable, on account of the Pontificalia 



zealous priest was drowned in the Mississippi and his body was buried 
in the parish of the Assumption. Rev. John Olivier to Bishop Carroll, 
April 23, 1811. 



DEDICATION OF CHURCH IN BOSTON 509 

necessary for the occasion ; and likewise the inconvenience 
of disposing of my horses ; whereas by another route, pointed 
out to me. I shall avoid those disadvantages. I am advised 
to go to Hoebucks ferry, two miles above Powles Hook ; to 
cross over in a boat always ready, to the wharf of the new 
state prison, and to follow the road to the two mile stone ; 
near which I and my horses will be provided for by M'- An- 
drew Morris ; having his Country house there. Thence he 
promises to me a conveyance to some town on East River, 
where I shall find packets for Rhode Island & Providence. — 
]N'ow my j)lan was to engage some Yessel to take me from 
the ]Sr. River to the Narrows ; and there to concert wdth you 
my further progress, the manner and direction of which will 
depend on the Circumstances of being blessed with your good 
company on the Way, or otherwise — If not, I might easily 
return to M' Morris's — running by IN". York — Thus I should 
have likewise an opportunity of seeing one, or both of the 
Mess*""- O'Brien. At all events, I must see you ; and when 
my time for being at Elizabeth Town is ascertained, I will 
write from this place to you, or from Phil''- 

" D' Sir, ever y*"^' 



^/^^. 



He reached Boston, however, before the end of the month 
in spite of the delays. The Church of the Holy Cross which 
Rev. Messrs. Matignon and Cheverus had erected on Frank- 
lin Square at a cost of more than twenty thousand dollars, 
was of Ionic order, sixty feet wide by eighty in depth. The 
Bishop dedicated it on the 29th of September vdth all the 
solemnity of the ritual. 

Bishop Carroll's visit to New England made a deep im- 
pression. The Rev. Mr. Cheverus had been earnestly in- 



510 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 



vited to return to France, and Rev. Mr. Matignon feared 
that he might lose his aid : but Bishop Carroll seems to have 
won him completely. After returning to his episcopal citj 




CHXTRCH OF THE HOLY CKOSS, BOSTON, DEDICATED BY 
BISHOP CARROLL IN 1803. 

the Bishop addressed Rev. Mr. Cheverus, who wrote : " All 
you have mentioned, and many others here and in New- 
castle, remember and will never forget the zeal, the amiable 
condescension of our beloved and venerable prelate. They 



JEROME BONAPARTE. 511 

all beg to be remembered to him as his dutiful and affection- 
ate childi'en." ^ 

While in Boston, Bishop Carroll learned of the fruitful 
labors of Bev. Mr. Bomagne among the Indians in the Dis- 
trict of Maine. 

After his return from his visitation to ]^ew England, 
Bishop Carroll reluctantly officiated at a marriage which 
aroused the ire of the First Consul of the French Bepublic 
soon to become Emperor of France. This was the marriage 
of his brother Jerome Bonaparte to Miss Patterson, of Balti- 
more. The record of the marriage in the handwriting of 
the Bishop himself reads : 

"Baltimore, December 24^^- 1803. 

"With license, I this day joined in holy matrimony, ac- 
cording to the rites of the holy Catholic Church, Jerome 
Bonaparte, brother of the First Consul of France, and Eliza- 
beth Patterson, daughter of William Patterson, Esq., of the 
City of Baltimore, and his wife. 

" ^ John, Bishop of Baltimore.'' 

Writing to his friend James Barry, Bishop Carroll said : 
" You will have heard before this, of my having officiated in 
uniting Jerome Bonaparte to Miss Patterson, on Saturday. 
I wish well to the young lady, but cannot help fearing, that 
she may not find all the comforts hereafter, which she prom- 
ises herself." ^ 

Bev. John Du Bois, after commencing his labors in Vir- 
ginia »t Kichmond, was placed at Frederick, from which he 



' Bishop Carroll to James Barry, Philadelphia, September 8, 1803. 
2 De Courcy, " Catholic Church in the United States," New York, 1856, 
p. 553 ; Bishop Carroll to James Barry, December 36, 1803. 



512 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



made missionary excursions to Virginia and Pennsylvania. 
Rev. Mr. Zocchi in 1805 had succeeded Prince Gallitzin at 
Taneytown, whicli by this time had a fine church and house. 
Winchester was one of his missions, and there, too, he erected 
a church ; many Catholic farmers Hving at the time in the 
neighboring parts of the valley. Protestants joined with 




KESIDENCE AND CHURCH AT PORT TOBACCO, MD. 

Cathohcs in the good work, laying aside the fanaticism which 
had imbued the people of the Old Dominion. Carhsle, in 
Cumberland County, was also attended by him. 

The Rev. Mr. Duhamel, who, after being Director of the 
Seminary of the Holy Ghost at Paris, became a missionary 
in South America, was for years missionary at Hagarstown. 

The northern tier of counties in Maryland from Deer 
Creek to Cumberland were thus dotted with churches. 



WASHINGTON CITY. 513 

On the Eastern Shore Kev. Mr. Pasquier at Bohemia, suc- 
ceeding Key. A. Marechal ; Eev. Mr. Durosier, a priest from 
St. Domingo, at St. Mary's, and Kev. Mr. Monely at St. Jo- 
seph's, cultivated the missions planted there in early days by 
the Jesuit Fathers. 

Kev. Mr. Bitouzey was at Whitemarsh ; Kev. Mr. Lacy, 
an Irish priest, at JS'orfolk and Portsmouth ; Kev. Mr. Jouly, 
at Alexandria.' 

When the College was commenced at Georgetown, the 
question of founding a city to be the capital of the United 
States had already been frequently discussed, and as early as 
October 7, 1783, a site near Georgetown had been suggested 
by Elbridge Gerry, and after much wavering and discussion 
the District of Columbia, comprising ten miles square in 
Maryland and Yirginia, was decided upon by acts of Congress 
in 1790 and 1791.^ 

Georgetown was included in the District of Columbia, and 
from its proximity to the future capital could anticipate a 
prosperous future. The Catholics in that part of Maryland 
had hitherto depended mainly on the chapel of the Young 
family, but a church dedicated to the Holy Trinity was 
erected in Georgetown and nearly completed in 1792.^ The 
original structure has since been replaced by a second build- 
ing, venerable enough in appearance to date with our earhest 
churches.* 

When the city of Washington was laid out by Major L'En- 



1 Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise." 

'■^ Varnum, " The Seat of Government of the United States," Washing- 
ton, 1854. 

3 Letter of Rev. Father Neale in 1792. 

* The old Catholic cemetery contained tombstones dating back to 1763 
and 1764, which were removed with the remains they designated to the 
cemetery near the College Walks. Letter of Father S. A. Kelly, S.J. 
22* 



514 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



fant, himself a Catholic, there was of course but a small 
population, and Government to attract others offered induce- 
ments to induce the erection of churches and institutions. 

Bishop Carroll's brother Daniel had his mansion within 
the present city of Washiugton, and he was one of the com- 
missioners appointed to lay out the Federal District. It was 




PICTURE OF HOLY TRINITY CHURCH, GEORGETOWN, D.C. 

thus very naturally a spot to which Dr. Carroll made fre- 
quent visits, especially in summer, and besides his own rel- 
atives and the Youngs, it soon became the residence of Mr. 
James Barry, to whose family he became strongly attached.' 
An application was made to the commissioners for a site 



^ Mr. Barry's residence is now the Union Hotel, Bridge Street, George* 
town. 



ST. PATRICK'S CHURCH. 515 

for a Catholic cliurch,' and an edifice was projected suited 
rather to the future greatness of the National Capital than 
the actual requirements of the Catholics in Washington or 
the means their limited number could furnish. 

Two lots in square 376 were purchased April 17, 1794, for 
£80, and an additional lot soon after by the Rev. Anthony 
Caffrey, to whom the commissioners conveyed them.^ Here 
a church dedicated to Saint Patrick was soon begun, and re- 
mained under the care of Rev. Mr. Caffrey till 1805, when 
he returned to Ireland, where he soon after died. He was. 
succeeded at St. Patrick's church by the Rev. William Mat- 
thews, who remained in the pastorship of this pioneer Wash- 
ington church for nearly fifty years, doing much to encourage 
education among his flock. 

The worthy Mr. Barry had already erected St. Mary's 
church, jong known as Barry's chapel, for the use of the 
Catholics residing around Greenleaf's Point, near the present 
Navy Yard.^ 

Other benefactors were Daniel Carroll of Dudington, 
who gave Dr. Carroll a piece of land in St. Peter's parish 
long known as the Cathedral lot, and Nicholas Young, 
who bestowed a whole square for a cemetery for the same 
parish.* 

Frederic the Great had, at the time of the Brief of Pope 
Clement XIY. suppressing the Society of Jesus, forbidden 



' Commissioners to Bishop Carroll and his note to James Barry, Sep- 
tember 19, 1801. 

■^ Gustavus Scott and William Thornton, Commissioners, to Rev. An- 
thony Caffrey, February 8, 1798. They were conveyed to Bishop Carroll 
September 10, 1804. 

^ The corner-stone of this church was placed in the present St Dom- 
inic's chapel. 

* Letters of Rev. J. A. Walter. Memorandum of Archbishop Marechal. 



516 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

tlie Catholic Bishops to publish it in his dominions. The 
Empress Catharine of Russia followed the same policy and 
maintained the order. The Fathers of the Society of Jesus 
made knoAvn their position to Pope Clement himself, who, 
actuated by no enmity to the order, authorized them to con- 
tinue their former life under the rule of Saint Ignatius. 

Pope Pius YI. continued the favor of his predecessor to 
this remnant of the once flourishing Society, and finally 
issued a decree investing the Bishop of Mohilow with juris- 
diction over all the religious orders in his diocese. Under 
this authority the Jesuits in Pussia opened a novitiate. King 
Charles III. of Spain wrote to the Empress to complain, but 
she replied that the Jesuits were necessary for her Catholic 
subjects, and the Bishop of Mohilow acted under her positive 
orders. The Society took new life. Houses and colleges 
increased, and in 1782 Catharine authorized the members of 
the Society to elect a general Superior. All these steps met 
the approval of the Sovereign Pontiff. 

On the accession o'f Pope Pius YII. to the Chair of Peter, 
the Emperor Paul of Russia wrote soliciting a formal appro- 
bation of the Institute. The Pope submitted the question to 
a commission of four Cardinals, who advised its approval for 
Eussia only. The bull of Pius YIL, " Catholicse Fidei," on 
the 7th of March, 1801, fully recognized and re-established 
the Society in that Empire. 

The tidings of these acts filled the hearts of the priests in 
America who had belonged to the Society with consolation 
and joy ; but also with a yearning to enjoy the favors ac- 
corded to their brethren in Russia. 

Their case, however, was different. The Brief of Pope 
Clement XIY. had been published by the Yicars-Apostolic 
of England, and, as we have seen, each Jesuit of the English 
province in Europe and America had been required to sign 



LETTER TO FATHER GENERAL GRUBER. 517 

his absolute submission to it. Tlie Jesuits of the EugHsh 
province now sought from the Sovereign Pontiff authority 
to be received into the Society in Russia. While Pius YII. 
wished and desired the complete restoration of the order, he 
could not yet venture on authorizing it by a public and offi- 
cial act, though he gave a verbal permission. 

The restoration of the Society had always been a subject 
of Bishop Carroll's thoughts and hopes, and the good priests, 
who had for so many years gloried in being Fathers of the 
Society of Jesus, implored Bishop Carroll and his coadjutor 
to take steps to effect such a union with Russia as would en- 
able them to realize their wish. 

It was a period of great anxiety and perplexity, in w^hich 
neither Dr. Carroll nor his pious coadjutor. Bishop IvTeale, 
could see his way clearly. On the 25th of May, 1803, they 
wrote to Father Gabriel Gruber, General of the Jesuits in. 
Russia. " We w^ho write this letter to your Paternity," they 
begin, " were formerly of the Society of Jesus and the Prov- 
ince of England. After the fell destruction of the Society 
in 1773 we returned to this our native land, and have labored 
in it together with fellow-members of our suppressed Soci- 
ety, ours being the only Catholic priests who have labored 
for the salvation of souls since the first entrance of Christians 
into these lands." They then detailed the erection of the 
diocese of Baltimore and the influx of other priests. The 
fourteen surviving members of the Society, most of them 
broken by years and toil, remained chiefly in the two States 
of Maryland and Pennsylvania, in which is the oldest and 
most powerful residence of Catholics. They state how joy- 
fully they had learned of the preservation of the Society in 
Russia, and the permission given him by a Papal brief to 
enroll again in the Society those who had formerly been 
members. " Wherefore most of them solicit with ardent 



518 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

desire, that by renewing the same vows, which they had 
vowed to God in the Society of Jesus, they may be permitted 
to end their days in its bosom ; and if it can be done by the 
will of Providence, spend the remainder of their lives in re^ 
storing the Society among us. You know. Very Rev. Father, 
what and how much must be done that not a mere larva of the 
old Society, but its genuine form, the rule, and proper spirit 
may revive in them all." To ejffect this the two bishops 
asked : 1. Whether the Sovereign Pontifi had permitted the 
erection of the Society elsewhere than in Russia, by an authen- 
tic brief or bull. 2. Whether the Pope permitted only the 
former members to re-enter, or authorized the reception of 
new members. 3. What probation was to precede the res- 
toration of former members. 4. How delegates were to be 
•chosen to the General Congregation. They urged him to 
select some Father of great prudence, experience in the direc- 
tion of affairs, and deeply imbued with the spirit of Saint 
Ignatius, to come over, with such powers of a Visitor as the 
holy founder conferred on Saint Francis Borgia and others, 
and effect the restoration. They did not consider any one of 
the Fathers in America eligible, as they had been absorbed 
in missionary duty and had enjoyed little leisure to s'tudy the 
Constitutions, and the acts of the General Congregations. If 
no one in England could be found, they preferred an Italian 
or a German. 

The bishops stated that the property formerly belonging 
to the Society had been nearly all preserved, and was suffi- 
cient to maintain at least thirty Fathers ; and that part of it 
had been employed in founding a College for the education 
of young men. They further mentioned their own elevation 
to the episcopate and the freedom enjoyed by Catholics, un- 
der which there was no obstacle to religious orders ; and closed 
by expressing their fervent wish that some hope and begin- 



F. GRUBER'S REPLY. 519 

ning of the restoration of the Society may result from their 
correspondence.' 

It took long in those days for letters to pass between Rus- 
sia and the United States, and it was not till the 12th of 
March, 1804, that Father-General Gruber wrote from St. 
Petersburg in reply. He expressed his holy joy at receiving 
such a token of the love of the former members for the So- 
ciety and desire to re-enter its bosom, and exclaims : " Blessed 
be God whose mercy is forever ! " After sketching briefly 
the preservation of the Society in Russia, its career there, 
the holding of four general congregations, and his own elec- 
tion, he came to the questions propounded by Bishop Carroll 
and his coadjutor. He stated that for fear of provoking hos- 
tility from the enemies of the Society, the Sovereign Pontiff 
was deterred from declaring his favor to the Society by an 
express brief, but that he permitted the reception of mem- 
bers outride the limits of the "Russian Empire by a " vivse 
vocis oraculum," as attested by letters from Cardinal Con- 
salvi, Secretary of State, by the Penitentiary Yincent Georgi, 
and by the Procurator of the Society, Father Cajetan Ange- 
olini. By this oral authority, Yery Rev. Father Gruber 
deemed himself empowered to receive members into the So- 
ciety anywhere, in silence and without noise. He cited the 
case of Father Aloysius Poiret, Missionary Apostolic at Pe- 
kin, who applied for permission to re-enter the Society, and 
received in reply that there was no difficulty, that it was free 
to any one living out of Russia to connect himself with the 
Society there. 

He regarded such a step therefore as perfectly sanctioned, 

' Bishops Carroll and Neale to Very Rev. Gabriel Gruber, May 25, 
1803 ; Woodstock Letters, iv., p. 73. As given in Cretineau Joly, " His- 
toire de la Compagnie de Jesus," Paris, 1846, vi., p. 358, etc., it is neither 
complete nor accurate. 



520 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

only that caution was required, so as not by the erection of 
colleges, or the open use of the habit, to excite new troubles. 
He then wrote : '^ This premised, I admit and receive all who 
seek union with us, whether they formerly belonged to the 
Society or not, in this manner, that those who were Pro- 
fessed Fathers, after an eight days' retreat, ratify their pro- 
fession of the four vows by this brief formula : I, H.N., be- 
fore Almighty God and the Blessed Virgin Mary, ratify the 
profession made by me in the month of , in the year 

, at (for instance Liege). Given at (Baltimore) on the 
day of , in the year ." Those who had 

not made their profession after a similar retreat of eight days 
were to renew their simple vows, in order to take their last ones 
a year later, prior to which they should make a month's retreat. 
Those who never had belonged to the Society should make a 
probation by following the Spiritual Exercises for four weeks, 
and by reading the rules and institute, of which he promised 
to forward copies, and by the cultivation of humility and 
other solid virtues. " Wherefore, I most humbly beseech you. 
Most Illustrious and Reverend Lord, by your love for our 
most excellent Mother, to appoint some one of our old Fathers 
there, full of the spirit of God and St. Ignatius, who may ex- 
amine those who are to be admitted for the first time, instruct, 
form, and watch over them : who if it seems best to you, may 
communicate with Father Stone, Provincial of England, or 

with Father Strickland at London In the meanwhile 

I commit the whole to the favor, zeal, and patronage of your- 
self, Most Illustrious and Reverend Lord and your coadjutor 
the Bishop of Gortyna. If you both consider that it will be 
easy to communicate with Father Stone, the Provincial of 
England, let ours turn to him for the necessary government. 
If Father Stone is too distant, inform me, and propose some 
one of our Fathers in America whom I can appoint Provin- 



DR. CARROLL'S ACTION. 521 

cial. In the meantime, let the most Illustrious and Reverend 
Bishop of Baltimore designate one who may govern not only 
the novices but the whole reviving Society, with all the 
powers, which I concede ' ad interim ' to the one thus to be 
selected." ' 

Bishop Carroll and his coadjutor. Bishop Neale, were ani- 
mated with the deepest affection for the Society of which 
they had been members. Nothing was dearer to their hearts 
than its restoration, and had it then been authorized by a 
brief of equal power with that suppressing it, both would in 
all probability have resigned the episcopal dignity to become 
once more simple Fathers of the Society of Jesus. Writing 
to Father Stone, Bishop Carroll said : " The example of the 
good Bishop of Yerona, is a lesson for Bishop Neale and my- 
self to meditate on, and it has indeed before and since the 
receipt of your letter, been often a subject of consideration 
with me, whether I ought Dot to petition the Pope to resign 
and resume my former state. My Bishoprick, as you know, 
gives me no worldly advantages, and is very burthensome. 
Can I promote the honor of God more, by relinquishing 
than by retaining it ? Into whose hands could the Diocese 
be committed, who would not perhaps thwart the establish- 
ment of the Society and oppose a reinvestment in it of the 
property formerly possessed, and still so providently retained? 
These considerations have hitherto withheld my coadjutor and 
myself from coming to a resolution of returning to the So- 
ciety." ' 

But Bishop Carroll feared to take action on a brief ad- 
dressed to Russia only, never promulgated in other parts, 



' Very Rev. Gabriel Gruber to Bishop Carroll, St. Petersburg, March 
12, 1804. 
'^ Bishop Carroll to Very Rev. Marmaduke Stone. 



522 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

and extended only bj a " vivse vocis oraculum " of the reigiv 
ing Pope. He saw the danger that menaced those who in 
America might act under it. The next Pope might deny 
the authenticity of the verbal permission, of which the Ar- 
chives would afford no official record, and treat as rebels to 
the Church, those who in defiance of the Brief of Pope Cle- 
ment Xiy. had resumed the habit, and lived together under 
the rule of St. Ignatius, when their individual adhesions to 
that Brief were on file at Rome. 

The course he adopted can be seen in the following, copied 
from his own handwriting : 

" May 9th, 1805.' In consequence of advices received 
from the Yery Rev. F' Gabriel Gruber, Gen' of the Society 
of Jesus in Russia, a notification was made to all who had 
preferred their petition for the restoration of the said So- 
ciety, that the Bishops of Baltimore and Gortyna would hold 
a conference at St. Thomas's manor, with those who persisted 
in their desire. Accordingly on this day were there assem- 
bled, besides the aforementioned Bishops the RR. John 
Bolton, Charles Sewall, Sylvester- Boarman, Charles IN^eale 
and Baker Brooke. The Bishop of Bait'*" after, pray ers be- 
gan the Conference by reading the copy of F'" Gruber's let- 
ter to him received thro' the Rev*^ W"'- Strickland of Lon- 
don, for the original letter has never come to hand. He 
read likewise other letters from Europe which tended more 
and more to disclose the state of the Society there : and after 



^ It was not till May that the survivors, all men well in years, could 
meet, for the winter had been one of unexampled length and severity. 
Hev. Charles Sewall to Rev. Nicholas Sewall, February 5, 1805. " Our 
lame and crippled position in point of the old members renders the com 
mencement of the business perfectly awkward. However, Bishop Car 
roll will meet our Gentlemen at St. Thomas's manor soon after Easter in 
order to put hand to work," Bishop Neale to Rev. F. Marmadiike Stone, 
March 15, 1805. 



THE SOCIETY REORGANIZED. 523 

recapitulating the reasons for lioping a secure and lasting re- 
establishment of the Society, as well as those which gave rea- 
son to fear its stability, the Bishop added that the whole sub- 
ject being now before them, each one was to determine for 
himself the course he had to pursue, either of uniting him- 
self immediately with the Society in Russia, or of waiting 
till a public and authentic brief or bull was issued, authoriz- 
ing its re-establishment. The matter being thus proposed, and 
each one desired to consult his own heart, the meeting was 
adjourned to the follo^ving day." 

The next day all expressed their wish to unite with the 
Society, and announced that Rev. Robert Molyneux also au- 
thorized them to declare it to be his desire. 

In fact, however, only the Rev. Robert Molyneux, Rev. 
Charles Sewall, and Rev. Charles JSTeale then renewed their 
engagements and gave " a commencement to the good work 
so earnestly recommended." 

Father John Bolton and Father Sylvester Boarman soon 
joined their old associates ; but on the 21st of June Bishop 
Carroll, by virtue of the letter of the General, appointed Rev. 
Robert Molyneux Superior, with the powers of Provincial, 
of the Society of Jesus in the United States.^ He received 
the ratification of his profession, and Father Molyneux re- 
ceived the two others into the Society. On the 9th of Au- 
gust, 1805, he wrote to Bishop Carroll • " We are all to enter 
on a spiritual retreat of eight days, and on Sunday within 
the octave of the Assumption perform the requisite to become 
members of our ancient Mother, the Society of Jesus." ^ 

The Jesuit body, which began in Maryland with its settle- 



' Bishop Carroll to Rev. Robert Molyneux, June 21, 1805. Formal 
appointment June 27, 1805. 

^ Father Robert Molyneux to Bishop Carroll. 



524 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

ment, in the persons of Fathers White and Altham, now be- 
gan a new life after an extinction of about thirty years. 

Father Robert Molyneux, whose name has often appeared 
in the history of Catholicity in America, was born near 
Formby, in Lancashire, England, on the 24:th of July, 1738,. 
and entered the Society of Jesus on the eve of the Nativity 
of the Blessed Virgin, 1Y57, and was professor in the college 
at Bruges. He came to this country in 1771, and was soon 
afterward stationed in Philadelphia, where he was a zealous 
and devoted missionary for many years, beholding his Soci- 
ety suppressed and the American colonies severed from the 
British realm rise into a republic full of strength and vigor. 
In 1788 he was stationed at Bohemia, and then at [N^ewtown,, 
where he remained till he became President of Georgetown 
College. He held that position till 1796, and was again at 
Newtown till his appointment as Superior of the American 
Jesuits by Bishop Carroll. He then took up his residence at 
St. Thomas' Manor in Maryland. He was efficient in reor- 
ganizing the Society, and when Bishop Neale resigned the 
presidency of Georgetown College in 1806, resumed that 
position, but his life of labor was nearly at its close. On the 
9th of December, 1808, he piously ended his long and useful 
life.^ 

To aid the new mission, the General of the Order in 1805 
sent over Fathers Adam Britt and John Henry, who were 
followed the next year by Fathers Francis Maleve, Anthony 
Kohlmann, and Peter Epinette.'' 

On the 22d of February, 1806, the General of the Society, 

' Foley, "Records of the English Province," London, 1882, vii., p. 
514 ; Woodstock Letters, xv., pp. 99-100, xii., p. 289 ; Bishop Carroll to 
James Barry, October 12, 1806. 

2 Bishop Neale to F. Marmaduke Stone, February 16, 1808 ; F. An- 
thony Kohlmann to Rev. Mr. Strickland, February 23, 1807. 



JESUITS FROM RUSSIA. 525 

!Fatlier Brzozowski, appointed Father Robert Molyneux Su- 
perior, and a regular novitiate was opened at Georgetown on 
the 10th of October, 1806. Vocations were not wanting in 
the CathoHc families of Maryland ; but these accessions did 
not enable the Society to cope with the work before it, as 
years would be required to form and educate for the priest- 
hood and the religious life those who entered. The first to 
assume the habit of St. Ignatius were Enoch Fenwick, Bene- 
dict J. Fenwick, James Spinck, Leonard Edelen, Charles 
Bowling, John McElroy, and several lay brothers, all under 
the direction of Father Francis Ignatius IS'eale, who had gone 
through a term of probation. Before the close of their two 
years, there were nine others in the novitiate, with several 
lay brothers.^ 

Bishop Carroll saw the accession to his clergy with a great 
sense of relief. The future of Georgetown College and of 
numerous missions seemed secured. He sent Father Britt to 
the Church of the Holy Trinity in Philadelphia, where a 
zealous priest was sorely needed to repair past scandals. 
Soon after he dispatched Father Kohlmann to give a mission 
in that church ; then to visit the country parishes where 
Germans prevailed, and arouse the faith of the people. That 
learned and able Jesuit concluded his apostolic work by a 
three days' retreat at the German church in Baltimore.^ 
The results were most consoling, for Father Kohlmann was a 
man pre-eminent in theological learning, and in the pulpit 
making truth clear to the most limited intelligence, in words 
that reached the heart while they instructed the mind. 

The Society of Jesus in Maryland and Pennsylvania then 
re-entered into possession of the property which had been 



' F. Robert Molyneux to Rev. Mother Dickinson, February 23, 1808. 
2 F. Anthony Kohlmann to F. Strickland, April 23, 1807. 



526 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

preserved. It was, however, agreed between Bishop Carroll 
and Father Molynenx that " the annuity allotted to the 
Bishop from the estates of the Society or Corporation shall 
continue perpetual and inalienable and an authentic instru- 
ment of writing to that effect shall be executed." ' 

On the death of Bev. Mr. Fournier and the suspension of 
Bev. Mr. Thayer, the whole mission labor in Kentucky de- 
volved on the energetic priest, Badin. For two years he 
lived almost constantly on horseback, riding from station to 
station to attend to the wants of the Catholics scattered 
through the State. He was assiduous in the care of his 
flock, and if strict, was loved and respected. He trained his 
people to say their morning and night prayers constantly ; to 

FAC-SIMLLE OF SIGNATURE OF REV. STEPHEN T. BADIN. 

receive the sacraments regularly ; to be devout to the Blessed 
Virgin, and say the rosary frequently ; to attend mass punc- 
tually, if it was said within five miles' walk or ten miles' ride, 
and especially to instruct their children and servants in the 
principles of their faith. 

He had frequent encounters with the Protestant ministers^ 
but his keen wit and his learning generally made him dread- 
ed. Although his own flock was more than enough for his 
care, he was constantly instructing and receiving Protestants 
into the Church. 

In July, 1805, a priest came to relieve him — one who was 
to leave a name never to be forgotten in the annals of the 



^ "Agreement adopted and signed between the Right Rev. J. Carroll^ 
Bishop of Baltimore, and the Rev. Robert Molyneux." 



REV. CHARLES NERINCKX. 527 

Church. This was the Rev. Charles Nerinckx, a native of 
Herffelingen, in Belgium, who, graduated at the University 
of Louvain in 1781, had been ordained to the priesthood 
four years later, at the age of twenty-four. While zealously 
discharging his duties as parish priest of Everberg-Meerbeke, 




REV. CHARLES NERINCKX. 



he was compelled to fly to escape arrest by the French who 
had invaded Belgium. Ministering to the faithful by stealth 
for some years, he applied at last to Bishop Carroll, and his 
services having been accepted, he crossed the ocean and 
landed in Baltimore, October 14, 1804, and was at once as- 
signed to the laborious mission of Kentucky. In July, 1805, 



528 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

he joined Eev. Mr. Badin at St. Stephen's, and began his 
holy and zealous ministry, which left enduring monuments.^ 
Soon after a colony of Trappist monks, under Father Urban 
Guillet, reached Kentucky in the autumn, and took up their 
residence on Pottinger's Creek, at the foot of Rohan's Knob. 
Two of the priests soon died at St. Stephen's, attended by 
Rev. Mr. I^erinckx, and a third followed shortly after they 
had taken possession of their first home. Unfortunately the 
Superior was restless and capricious, l^o place seemed to 
siiit liim, and his community, weakened by austerities and 
the hardship of travel, were exposed to malarious disease by 
constantly breaking new ground and drinking unwholesome 
water. He transferred them to Casey's Creek in 1807, where, 
under the prior. Rev. Father Mary Joseph Dunand, they be- 
gan a community life in a double frame cabin, which Rev. 
Mr. JN^erinckx describes as about as large as a ten-horse stable, 
hardly keeping out the rain, but serving, as dormitory, refec- 
tory, and church. But in 1809 the fickle Superior transferred 
his community to Florissant, Missouri, the next year to Look- 
ing Grlass Prairie, Illinois, leaving a trace of their passage in 
the name of " Monk's Mound," given to the ancient Indian 
work on which they planted their monastery. In 1813 Father 
Urban returned to Europe with nearly all his monks. These 
pious and austere men left only the example of their virtue ; 
they did not, to any considerable extent, contribute to build 
up Catholicity in the West.^ 

' See the admirable Life of this holy priest by Right Rev. C. P. Maes, 
Bishop of Covington. 

^ Bishop Maes, " The Life of Rev. Charles Nerinckx," Cincinnati, 
1880, pp. 100-112 ; Webb, " The Centenary of Catholicity in Kentucky," 
Louisville, 1884, pp. 194-9 ; Spalding, " Sketches of Kentucky," Louis- 
ville, pp. 163, etc. ; " Relation de ce qui est arrive a deux Religieux de 
la Trappe pendant leur sejour aupres des Sauvages," Paris, 1824 ; Pope, 
*' Memoir of Father Vincent de Paul," Charlottetovs^n, 1886. 



KENTUCKY. 



529 



Rev. Mr. JSTerinckx resided for a time witli Rev. Mr. Badin 
at St. Stephen's, but before the close of his first year he re- 
moved to the house erected by Rev. Mr. Fournier on RoUing 
Fork. Here a frame church had been hastily erected by the 
people, to which, on the feast of the Holy name of Mary, in 
September, ISOSj he gave the name of Holy Mary ; but on 
the 15th of IS'ovember he laid the corner-stone of a larger 
and more substantial edifice, though it was to cost only four 




CHURCH OF ST. FRANCIS XAVIER, LEONARDTOWN, MD. 



hundred dollars. It was to receive a statue of Our Lady 
which he had brought from Belgium. The next year he 
erected on Hardin's Creek a log church, dedicated to St. 
Charles Borromeo, for a congregation of six hundred, who 
had been in the habit of meeting at the house of Henry 
Hagan. This was the fourth church in Kentucky.' 



'Bishop Maes, "The Life of Rev. Charles Nerinckx," pp. 114-9; 
Spalding, pp. 130, etc. ; Webb. 
23 



530 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

About this time the two Kentucky priests made a journey 
to Yincennes, which Bishop Carroll had been unable to sup- 
ply with a priest after the death of the zealous Kev. Mr. 
Rivet. Their sermons and exhortations on the occasion of 
the Jubilee, their assiduity in the confessional and in cate- 
chizing awakened the faith of the people, and on the 25th of 
April the Yincennes Catholics wrote to Bishop Carroll, im- 
ploring him to give them a resident pastor. Here would 
have been a spot for the Trappists, near a Catholic town, on 
land cultivated for several generations. Bishop Carroll re- 
plied to the people, encouraging them to persevere in the 
good resolutions formed, and promising to use every exertion 
to obtain a priest for them.^ 

Besides the Catholic emigrants from Maryland, a number 
of Irish Catholics sought homes in Kentucky, especially in and 
near Danville. They soon projected the erection of a church, 
and in 1800 Daniel Mcllroy gave a piece of ground at that place 
as a site for a church. Rev. Mr. Badin agreeing to pay $50 for 
it. On this, in 1807, was erected St. Patrick's, the first Cath- 
olic church in the State constructed of brick. The Rev. Mr. 
Badin requested the Dominican Fathers to take charge of this 
place, but the land was not paid for and no deed executed. 
Meanwhile Mcllroy became embarrassed in business ; his prop- 
erty was attached by his creditors, who sold the church without 
any regard to the rights of the Catholic body. The money 
contributed by the Irish Catholics was thus lost to them. St. 
Patrick's church became a private house and is still standing on 
Fifth Street, Danville, the residence of Professor Fales.'' . 



' Bishop Carroll to Catholic inhabitants of Post Yincennes, Sept. 6, 
1804; Alerding, "A History of the Catholic Church in the Diocese of 
Yincennes," Indianapolis, p. 76. 

2 Rev. C. Nerinckx to his parents, Aug. 29, 1807. Lettet of Rev. A, 
J. Brady, 



FIRST BRICK CHURCH. 



531 



Thus the first brick church in Kentucky, erected by the 
joint exertions of Kev. Messrs. Badin and iSTerinckx, and the 
contributions even of Protestants, was lost to Cathohcity.' 
Modernized into a dwelling-house of the present day, this 
venerable structure presents nothing to the eye to recall the 
pioneer priests of Kentucky, Badin and I*^erinckx. 

Soon after the commencement of the Danville church, the 



P^*i^-pi^^^ 


[^ 




BllBtfll;M' ;; ^;= - J 


°^!» : '^m-^: :_^\ -^^i^-.-:-^^^ ^ ^f^^^^^ 


^^H 



PRESENT CONDITION OF ST. PATRICK S CHURCH, DANVILLE, KY., 
FIRST CATHOLIC BRICK CHURCH IN THE STATE. 

Rev. Mr. Badin was able to announce that there was some 
prospect of a church being erected at Louisville.' 

During the days of persecution when the penal laws of 
England bore with fearful intolerance on her Catholic sub- 



' Letters of Rev. S. T. Badin to Bishop Carroll, 1807, 1808 ; Webb, 
" The Centenary of Catholicity in Kentucky," Louisville, 1884, pp. 157» 
576 ; Bishop Maes, " The Life of the Rev. Charles ISTerinckx," Cincin- 
nati, 1880, p. 122. 

2 Rev. S. T. Badin to Bishop Carroll, June 15, 1808. 



532 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

jects, the Continent became the home of their seminaries, 
colleges, and cloisters. One of the religious houses there 
founded was the Convent of the Dominican Fathers at Born- 
heim, in Belgium. Here a young man of the Maryland 
house of Fen wick assumed the white habit of Saint Dominic, 
impelled by the hope that he might, in God's providence, be 
enabled to found a branch of that order in his native land. 
The armies of revolutionary France, imbued with a hatred of 
religion, swept over Belgium. The convent at Bornheim 
was seized and plundered, but the Fathers all escaped to 
England, except Father Edward Dominic Fenwick, who was 
then procurator of the house. He was arrested and confined, 
but his claim of American citizenship opened the prison 
doors, and he joined his brethren in England, where they 
had established Carshalton Academy. Here the plan of his 
early days revived, and in January, 1804, with the consent 
of his Superiors, he wrote to Bishop Carroll about his project 



SIGNATURE OF FATHER THOMAS WILSON, O.P. 



of establishing an academy in America, to be conducted by 
the Friars Preachers. 

Receiving the encouragement which Bishop Carroll 
promptly gave, he, with the consent and aid of his Supe- 
rior, Father Thomas Wilson, applied to the General of the 
Order and the Holy See. The Sacred Congregation de Prop- 
aganda Fide on the 11th of March, 1805, on the approval 
of Father Pius Joseph Gaddi, General of the Dominican 
Order, and by the desire of the whole body, authorized Bishop 
Carroll, to whose prudent decision the affair was committed, 



THE DOMINICANS. 533 

to permit Father Edward Dominic Fen wick to found a 
province of his order in the United States/ 

Without waiting for the formal papers from Rome, Father 
Edward Fenwick, who as an American by birth had been 
selected as Superior, with Fathers Thomas Wilson, William 
Raymond Tuite, and Robert Angier, set out for America. 
After a long and tedious voyage, Fenwick and Angier 
reached Captain James Fenwick's place at St. George's, 
Maryland, in the latter part of the year 1804.' During the 
next year these new missioners were employed in Maryland ; * 
but as Bishop Carroll directed their attention to Kentucky as 
a suitable field, Father Fenwick made his plans for an Acad- 
emy there, which Bishop Carroll thus approved : 



" The Rev. Mr. Edward D. Fenwick and other Rev^ Cler> 
gymen connected with him, having proposed to themselves 
the establishment of a College or Academy in Kentucky, 
for the education of youth, I not only approve of but greatly 
rejoice at their having formed such a resolution, which if 
carried into effect, cannot fail of producing the most bene- 
ficial effects for improving the minds and morals of the rising 
generation and fortifying their religious principles. Believ- 
ing that God in his beneficence inspired this design into their 
minds, I take the liberty of recommending to and exhorting 
all ray dear Brethren and Children in Christ, to grant to it 



' F. Edward D, Fenwick to Bishop Carroll, Carshalton Academy, Sur- 
rey, January 12, May 5, 1804 ; " Decretum Sac, Congnis gnlis de Propa- 
ganda Fide, habita die 11 Martii 1805." 

■^ F. Edward D. Fenwick to Bishop Carroll, St. George's, November 
29, 1804. 

3 Same to same, Washington, December 15, 1804 ; Zachia, October 10, 
1805. 



534 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

every encouragement they are able, and thus co-operate to 
the success of a work undertaken for the glory of God and 
their own advantage. 

" John, Bishop of Baltimore. 
" Baltimore, April 25, 1806." 

Proceeding to Kentucky, Father Fenwick purchased of 
John Waller a plantation of 500 acres, near Springfield, in 
Washington County, lying on Cartwright's Creek. It had 
on it a small brick house and two mills. This place, acquired 
for the sum of $4,500, became the home of the order in 
Kentucky. His fellow-religious joined him in 1806, and a 
church dedicated to St. Kose of Lima, the first native of the 
New World canonized by the Holy See, was at once begun. 
Father Wilson said of the people among whom they were to 
labor : " The men both young and old in this poor country 
are very shy of priests ; a little good-nature will, I hope, in 
time, bring many to their duty : some already drop in by 
degrees : not one in twenty frequents the sacraments ; few 
since they left Maryland.' They will not be driven, the}'' 
say, and indeed with good words they will almost do anything 
for you, considering their poverty. They are beyond expec- 
tation generous in our regard. I hope God Almighty will 



' Spalding, " Sketches of Kentucky," Louisville, p. 149 ; Webb, " The 
Centenary of Cathohcity in Kentucky," Louisville, 1884, pp. 69, 200, 202 ; 
Father T. Wilson to Bishop Carroll, July 25. 1806 ; Father Edward D. 
Fenwick to same, St. Rose's College, near Springfield, Ky., April 8, 
1807. Great interest was felt at Eome. Father R. Luke Concanen, after- 
ward Bishop of New York, writing to Bishop Carroll, January 30, 1806, 
says : " I can never suflSciently thank you for the kind reception and en- 
couragement and protection you have been pleased to show my confreres 
Fenwick and companions, in their laudable undertaking. May it turn 
out 'Ad Majorem Dei Gloriam.' You have the humble thanks of my 
Father-General and of all these of my order here. " 



A CATHEDRAL PROPOSED. 535 

bless their good-will and desire of seeing priests, as tliey call 
them, of their own." 

Father Fenwick soon resigned his position and urged the 
appointment of his old superior, Father Wilson, a learned, 
holy, and experienced priest, as Provincial. A novitiate was 
opened in 1809, and the province acquired a permanent place 
in the history of the Church. 

Let us now return to Bishop Carroll's episcopal city. 
Up to this time Bishop Carroll had used as his pro-cathe- 
dral the church of St. Peter, but he felt that he ought to 
undertake the erection of a suitable cathedral church, and 
that if he hoped to see it completed, the work should be 
at once commenced. He had in a pastoral letter in 1803 
called on the faithful of his diocese to aid in the great work. 
^' Having long entertained," says the founder of our hier- 
archy, " an anxious desire of dedicating a church to God, to 
be erected by the united efforts of all our brethren in this 
diocese, to stand as the evidence of their attachment to the 
unity of episcopal government, as well as of their unity in 
faith (for these are inseparable), and being made sensible by 
my descent in the vale of years, that I ought not to expect 
to see this work accomplished unless it l^e soon undertaken, 
I am induced to recur to, and intreat you by your attachment 
to the interests of our holy religion and affection for its 
Author, and the object of its worship, Jesus Christ, to lend 
your aid toward carrying this design into effect." 

In view of the sacrifices necessary in many parts where 
churches had to be erected, and the necessity of securing a 
maintenance for their pastor, the good Bishop did not antici- 
pate great contributions from those living at a distance from 
the seat of the intended cathedral, but he called on the more 
prosperous members to emulate the example of their fathers 
in the faith, and their fellow-believers in Catholic lands, to 



536 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

contribute to raise the humble cathedral which he proposed. 
He asked but little — one dollar a year for four years from 
the head of each Catholic family — the money to be paid in 
the month of December. They were also, "if it were con- 
sistent with their several situations," asked to take an interest 
in the Lottery instituted " for the same object." His pastoral 
also called upon the congregations to raise an annual collec- 
tion of at least ^yq dollars from the poorest church to meet 
the expenses of the Coadjutor Bishop in making visitations 
in different parts of the diocese, no steps having yet been 
adopted to give the bishop in this country an income for his 
maintenance and necessary expenses. 

At Rome the Congregation " de Propaganda Fide " had 
favored the appointment of a coadjutor to Bishop Carroll 
rather than the division of the diocese of Baltimore and the 
appointment of separate bishops. The belief was, that with 
a coadjutor residing in one part of the large diocese with 
powers of Yicar-General from Baltimore, a uniform disci- 
pline and ceremonial could be obtained, and the clergy com- 
ing from different countries and of different education could 
be moulded into one harmonious body. But the years lost 
in forwarding the bulls for the consecration of Bishop locale 
had wrought their changes. The coadjutor yielded to the 
influence of years more rapidly than Dr. Carroll, and was 
less able to travel by the laborious vehicles and roads of that 
day. Bishop Carroll had been compelled to recall him from 
Philadelphia and mission work to become President of 
Georgetown College, where his presence seemed essential, as 
Dr. Carroll had no one to replace him. He had, too, the 
spiritual direction of the religious community which he 
founded. At this time he was no longer able to assume the 
charge of a large tract of country without leaving other 
duties for which he was especially fitted. He accordingly 



.xC^$^. 



>$^ 



:-M% 



:.$SS 



\\\ 







\7 ■ K. 



\' T 



,iZAin-:TH S ETON. 

i^ee iC '.'8 Aol;1 l'/7/i . Iviorte le li Janvier i62i , 



I 



^..^•n^ccv:MUc.M,„nou„.^.ci;:..„ 



,.ii;m_.v^1U.v>1\o.cU en i:5>o. 



PDifi. ?ni-j 



F. THOMAS DIGGES. 537 

remained at Georgetown, and Bishop Carroll, on the eleva- 
tion of Pope Pius YII. to the Chair of Peter, urged Mgr. 
Brocadero, the Prefect of the Propaganda, to take measures 
to have other episcopal sees erected in the United States.' 
He wrote also to Cardinal Borgia, who, in reply, expressed 
the opinion that one additional episcopal see would not suffice 
for the interests of religion in the United States, as the coun- 
try was very extensive, and the Indians had been driven be- 
yond the Mississippi and the Lakes. He asked Bishop Carroll 
to forward to Rome information as to the places where epis- 
copal sees could be judiciously erected, and the limits to be 
assigned to each diocese. He requested also to know how the 
new bishops could be supported, whence they could obtain 
priests to aid the bishops, perform parochial functions, and 
labor among the Indians, " whose conversion," he adds, 
" should be an object of solicitude." 

Bishop Carroll was furthermore requested to name clergy- 
men who were worthy to be invested with the episcopal 
character.^ It was not, however, till nearly five years later 
that steps were actually taken to put this project in execution. 

In the summer of 1804 Bishop Carroll went to spend a 
month near the city of Washington, and on the way called to 
see the venerable Dean of the English province of the Society of 
Jesus, Father Thomas Digges. This American priest was born 
in Maryland, January 5, 1711, and was consequently at this 
time more than ninety-three years of age. He entered the So- 
ciety in 1 Y29, and took the four vows of a professed Father, Feb- 
ruary 2, 1747. When Bishop Carroll visited him, his health 
was good, but he was almost blind, and his memory was far 
gone, yet tolerably accurate as to past transactions. He was 

^ Bishop Carroll to Mgr. Brocadero, February 10, 1802. 
2 Cardinal Borgia to Bishop Carroll, June 36, 1802, in reply to the 
Bishop's letter of February 10. 
23* 



538 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

cheerful and loved to sit in company, and delighted to con- 
verse of the eminent Fathers of former days whom he had 
known. He died on the 18th of February, in the following 
year, 1805/ 

The Church in New York progressed under the care of 
the zealous and able Father Williarri O'Brien, O.P., who 
signalized his zeal during the yellow fever which desolated 
the city in 1795 and 1798. The free school established at 
St. Peter's in 1800 was soon well filled and did much good. 

Meanwhile God was preparing one there who was to ex- 
ercise a great influence in the Church in the United States. 
Mrs. Eliza A. Seton, wife of one of the leading merchants in 
New York, and daughter of the famous physician, Kichard 
Bayley, accompanied her husband to Italy, which he visited 
to restore his shattered health, but found there only a grave. 
Mrs. Seton, whose mind had been far from satisfied with the 
doctrines and system of the Episcopal Church, in which she 
had been nurtured, was deeply impressed by the Catholic 
faith. On her return she consulted Bishop Hobart, but he 
could not reassure her. After long examination, prayer, 
and counsel, she was received into the true fold at St. Peter's 
Church, New York, on the 25th of March, 1805, by Eev. 
Dr. Matthew O'Brien. She found herself at once isolated 
and shunned by her relatives and friends. A widow with a 
dependent family, she bravely undertook a school, but en- 
countered many difficulties. 

The next year, the holy season of Christmas showed the 
old prevailing distrust of Catholics. On the eve of the fes- 
tival a mob endeavored to force an entrance into the church. 

1 Bishop Carroll to F. William Strickland, August 4, 1804 ; Foley, 
" Records of the English Province," London, 1882, vii., p. 203 ; Roche- 
foucauld Liancourt, " Voyage dans les Etats Unis," vi., p. 112. Bishop 
Carroll on the 23d of Nov., 1804, issued a pastoral to which was annexed 
the Brief of Pope Pius VII., May 24, 1800, 8 pp., and extended through 
his diocese the advantages it conferred. 



LOUISIANA. 539 

Blood was shed before the riot was appeased.^ The church 
was gaining, however; the Rev. Mr. Sibourd and other 
priests aided Father O'Brien in bis labors. 

In the meantime the United States had acquired by pur- 
chase the province of Louisiana, which had been ceded to 
Spain by France in 1763, and had recently been transferred 
once more to France, but not actually restored to the French 
flag. The Directory sent over Mr. Laussat, who received the 
territory from Spain, on the 30th day of November, 1803, 
and who twenty days afterward placed the American com- 
missioner in possession of the country. 

Bishop Carroll intuitively saw in that disturbed province a 
terrible burthen menacing him. He felt that as Louisiana 
had become part of the United States, the Holy See would, 
at least, while political affairs were still warmly discussed, 
place Louisiana and the Floridas under his care. 

Although Bishop Carroll wrote to implore earnestly that 
this additional bui'then should not be imposed on his declin- 
ing years, a rescript was issued by the Sovereign Pontiff, 
Pins yiL, on the first day of September, 1805, constituting 
Bishop Carroll Administrator-Apostolic of the diocese of 
Louisiana and the Floridas, with power to delegate his author- 
ity to a Yicar-General.^ * 

Some notice of the condition of religion in that province, 
from the time of its cession to Spain, is necessary to under- 
stand its actual religious condition. 

' Bayley, " A Brief Sketch of the Early History of the Catholic Church 
on the Island of New York," New York, 1853, pp. 50-2 ; New York 
"Evening Post," Dec. 26, 1806; Otter, "History of My Own Times," 
Emmittsburg, 1835, p. 82. 

' Rev. R. Luke Concanen to Bishop Carroll, January 30, 1806, men- 
tions that he had forwarded the packet extending his jurisdiction over 
Louisiana and Florida on the 28th of September. 



CHAPTER III. 

THE CHUKCH IN LOUISIANA 1763-1793. — THE BISHOP OF SAN- 
TIAGO DE CUBA. — RT. EEV. CYRIL DE BARCELONA, AUXILIAR. 

DIOCESE OF LOUISIANA AND THE FLORIDAS. RT. REV^ 

LUIS PENALVER T CARDENAS 1793-1803.- —V. REVS. THOM- 
AS HASSETT AND PATRICK WALSH, ADMINISTRATORS 1803— 
1806. — RT. REV. JOHN CARROLL APPOINTED ADMINISTRA- 
TOR-APOSTOLIC. 

"When France ceded to England Canada and the North- 
west territory, she felt that she could not long hold Louisiana,, 
and accordingly by a secret treaty conveyed that province tO' 
Spain. Announcing the cession to Governor d'Abadie, 
Louis Xy. wrote : " In consequence of the friendship and 
affection of his Catholic Majesty I trust that he will give 
orders to his Governor and all other officers employed in his 
service, in said colony and city of !New-Orleans, to continue 
in their functions the ecclesiastics and religious houses in 
charge of the parishes and missionS, as well as in the enjoy- 
ment of the rights, privileges, and exemptions granted to 
them by their original titles." 

The Capuchin Fathers accordingly continued their usual 
functions awaiting the arrival of the Spanish authorities. 
The Catholic monarch seemed, however, in no haste to take 
possession of a province thus thrust upon him ; it was not 
till the 5th of March, 1766, that Don Antonio de Ulloa 
arrived at New Orleans with eighty soldiers and three Capu- 
chin Fathers. No transfer of the province was made, how- 
ever, nor did Ulloa take possession or proclaim his commis- 
(540) 



LOUISIANA. 541 

sion as governor. The flags of Spain and France were both 
seen in different parts. Ulloa, however, was gradually in- 
troducing Spanish rule through Aubry, the French governor, 
and excited such hostility that in October, 1768, he was 
driven from Louisiana by a decree of the Superior Council.' 
It was not till the 18th of the following August, that Gov- 
ernor Aubry delivered up the j^rovince to Alexander O'Reilly, 
who had landed at ]N"ew Orleans with a force of three thou- 
sand men. 

Lafreniere and other members of the Superior Council, 
and some who had taken part in the expulsion of Ulloa, were 
arrested and tried by court-martial. On the 25th of Octo- 
ber, 1769, Lafreniere, Noyan, Caresse, and Milhet were shot 
in the yard of the barracks ; six others were sent in irons to 
Havana. Such was the end of Lafreniere, the instigator and 
main actor in the impious work of levelling churches at the 
time of the expulsion of the Jesuits.^ 

Of the clergy during these days of trouble we hear little, 
although the Capuchin Father in charge of the parish of the 
Cote des Allemands is accused of having been active in ex- 
citing the people against the Spaniards." 

While Aubry was still acting as governor an attempt was 

^ Decree of the Superior Council. " Louisiana Historical Collections," 
v., p. 164. 

2 "Louisiana Historical Collections," v., p. 144. "Memoire desHabi- 
tans et Negocians de la Louisianne sur I'^venement du 29 Octobre, 1768." 
New Orleans, Denis Brand, 1768, p. 2. Brand was the first Louisiana 
printer, authorized by the French Government in 1764. All copies of 
the Memoire that could be found were seized and burnt by O'Reilly. 
Brand was put on trial as the printer, but escaped by proving that he 
acted under the orders of the Comraissaire Ordonnateur. My copy is 
evidently that used on his trial, having the testimony endorsed that saved 
his life. Gayarre, " Histoire," iii., pp. 21-2. 

3 Gayarre, "Histoire do la Louisiane," New Orleans, 1846, ii., pp. 164, 
345-9. 



542 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

made to build a parish, church, and a hospital and orphan 
asylum were opened.' 

In 1766 the Superior Council, which assumed supreme 
power, civil and ecclesiastical, expelled from the province 
Father Hilaire de Genevaux and made a corrupt and ignorant 
friar, Dagobert, Superior." 

It was during this chaotic state of affairs that Louisiana 
received several bands of Acadians, who escaping from the 
English colonies had reached St. Domingo, but found that 
island fatal to their health and ill-adapted for settlement.^ 

While scattered through the British colonies on the At- 
lantic seaboard, they had except in Pennsylvania and Mary- 
land been deprived of priests; but the Bishops of Quebec 
were not indifferent to their welfare. They appointed laymen 
in each band of the exiles with whom they could communi- 
cate, to whom they gave authority to dispense with publica- 
tion of banns, and to receive the mutual consent of marriage, 
so that these Catholics would not be compelled to go before 
Protestant magistrates. Private baptism was also given by 
those thus selected.* 

After taking possession, O'Keilly reorganized the province 
on the Spanish model, and gave the form of oath to be taken 
by all officials. It began in a form which will seem strange 
to many, but which shows that the doctrine defined by Pope 
Pius IX. in our days was officially recognized in the Spanish 

1 Champigny, "Memoir," "La. Hist. Coll.," v., pp. 180-1. 

^ Gayarre, "History of Louisiana, Spanish Domination," New York/ 
1854, p. 50. This talented author cloaks under a style of banter the in- 
famous life and terrible neglect of duty in Father Dagobert. 

3 The first detachment, 93 in all, arrived in February, 1765. (Gayarre, 
ii., p. 127.) By May, when 48 families arrived, these immigrants num- 
bered 463. (lb., p. 128.) 

* Dispensations were also given in certain cases. See Note of Edmond 
Mallet, "U. S. Cath. Hist. Mag.," i., pp. 112-13. 



F. CYRIL DE BARCELONA, V.G. 543 

dominions. " I, appointed , swear before God, 

on the holy Cross and the Evangelists, to maintain and de- 
fend the mystery of the Immaculate Conception of our Lady 
the Virgin Mary." ' 

An abridgment of the Spanish laws was prepared and 
issued in French, but Spanish was made the official language 
for all public acts. 

In 17Y2 the Eight Eev. James Joseph de Echeverria, 
Bishop of Santiago de Cuba, sent the Capuchin Fray Cyril 
de Barcelona to Kew Orleans with four Spanish Fathers of 
the same order, Francisco, Angel de Revillagodos, Louis de 
Quintanilla, and Aleman. They arrived in the capital of 
Louisiana on the 19th of July, and were well received by the 
Spanish authorities. Fathers Aleman and Angel were at 
once stationed in parishes that required pastors. "^ 

Father Cyril was a rehgious faithful to his rule and to his 
priestly duties. The French Fathers of his order who had 
remained in Louisiana, after the cession of the province, still 
held the parish church of New Orleans, Father Dagobert 
claiming to be Superior and parish priest ; but these Capu- 
chins, who had long thrown off all allegiance to bishop or su- 
perior, led lives* that were a public scandal. As a natural 
consequence religious duties were everywhere neglected. 
Few men approached the sacraments even at Easter; de- 
bauchery prevailed; the baptism of children was long de- 
ferred, and performed with little regard to the ritual ; negroes 
were not instructed, and did not receive the sacraments even 
when dying. Sermons to adults and instructions for the 
young were equally unknown. 

Yet Father Dagobert had the effrontery to write to the 

^ Gayarre, " History of Louisiana, Spanish Domination," New York, 
1854, p. 7. 
' Father Cyrillo de Barcelona to Bishop Echeverria, August 5, 1773. 



544 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Bishop, making great profession of pietj and zeal ; asking to 
be appointed Yicar-Greneral/ 

Father Cyril set to work to remedy abuses as well as he 
could, till some one arrived with authority to banish the un- 
worthy priests. He took steps to have Catechisms and Ritu- 
als printed with French and Spanish text.^ 

He soon found, however, that any change for the better 
or any reformation was almost impossible. The people had 
been industriously filled with prejudices against the Spanish 
clergy, and espoused the cause of the unworthy and shame- 
less Dagobert and his associates to such an extent, that even 
the Spanish Governor, Unzaga, wrote to the Bishop of Santi- 
ago de Cuba to remonstrate against any effort to remedy the 
condition of affairs. He was more anxious to maintain Span- 
ish supremacy than Christian morality. 

It was not till this visit of Father Cyril of Barcelona that 
any provision was made for the religious needs of the Catho- 
lics on the Upper Mississippi, their salvation having been of 
little concern to the wretched representatives of the church 
at New Orleans, who seem to have abandoned nearly all the 
missions outside of that city. 

In 1772 Father Yalentine, a Capuchin, was stationed at 
St. Louis, where there was a little wooden chapel, blessed in 
1770 by the zealous Canadian priest Pierre Gibault, who at- 
tended the Catholics of that place from his home in Illinois. 
The records of the church show Father Yalentine ministering 
in St. Louis from 1772 to 1775. During his administration 
be blessed a bell in 1774 for use in the chapel, and he took 
steps in the same year to secure the erection of a more suit- 
able edifice for the worship of Almighty God. 

' Father Cyrillo de Barcelona to Bishop Echeverria, September 15, 
1772 ; Father Dagobert to same, September 33, 1772. 
^ Same to same, November 14, 1773. 



ST. LOUIS. 545 

The second church of St. Louis was a wooden structure 
sixty feet in length, and half that measure in width. A ve- 
randa five feet wide ran around the whole edifice. It was not 
a very imposing structure, but the population was small, not 
exceeding two hundred probably, and they did not complete 
the building till the summer sun of 1Y76, that witnessed the 
Declaration of Independence at Philadelphia, reached the 
Spanish village beyond the great river of the West. In that 
year Father Bernard was appointed parish priest of St. Louis.' 

In 1 773 Father Hilary, apparently the one who had strug- 
gled wuth Father Dagobert for supremacy at J^ew Orleans, 
was stationed by Father Cyril, the Yicar-General, at St. Gene- 
vieve, which was attended first by the Jesuit Fathers Wattrin, 
Salleneuve, and Lamorinie, till the authorities at 'New Orleans 
tore them away, then by Meurin, and lastly by the stout priest 
of the West, Rev. Peter Gibault. Father Hilary buried his 
ambition in this remote parish till 1777, when he left it once 
more to the care of Gibault. The first church was erected 
on the original site of the village, " Le grand champ," a beau- 
tiful prairie three miles south of the present city, and when 
that location was abandoned in 1785 in consequence of a dev- 
astating inundation of the mighty river, the church was re- 
moved to the present town.'^ 

The Eev. Mr. Gibault relinquished the care of St. Gene- 
vieve to Eev. Louis Guignes, whose name appears from 1786 
to 1789, when the Carmelite Father Paul de St. Pierre took 
charge.^ 

Father Cyril placed the Capuchin Father Luis de Quinta- 

' Rev. D. J. Dolierty, " Address on the Centenary of the Cathedral 
Church of St. Louis, Mo.," St. Louis, 1876, p. 6. 

■^ Rozier, " An Address— 150th Celebration of the Founding of Ste. 
Genevieve," St. Louis, 1885, pp. 10-11. 

3 "Address of Hon. Firmin A. Rozier," St. Louis, 1885, p. 11. 



546 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

nilla at Pointe Coupee, where lie exercised the ministry for 
several years/ 

Iberville also had its church of St. Gabriel, Father Angel 
de Revillagodos opening the Register on the 24:th of AprD, 
1773. The ground for the church was given by the Spanish 
government, and the edifice, though twice removed, has been 
repaired but once, and stands on cypress foundations still as 
good as when first laid. 

The bell given by the Spanish King at the same time, bears 
the title of '' Santa Maria della Merced— 1768." In 1778 
Father Yalentine became parish priest, succeeded February 
25, 1781, by Father Joseph de Arazena, Capuchin, who had 
charge also of the church of St. Bernard at Manchac, where 
emigrants from the Canary Islands had formed the settlement 
of Galveston.^ 

The coming of Father Cyril in the name of the Bishop of 
Santiago de Cuba, was hailed with delight by the UrsuHne 
Nuns, who were thus brought into relation with a Superior to 
whom they could expose their wants and trials. They re- 
ceived two young ladies sent from Havana, whose progress 
and happy life were a proof of the high character of the 
community. Father Cyril was appointed Director, and the 
Bishop soon authorized the nuns to give the veil to three 
postulants.^ 

^ Register of Pointe Coupee. Notes furnished by Rev. J. P. Gutton : 
Father Valentine was there in 1775-7 ; Father Hilary, 1778-80 ; the Do- 
minican F. L. Grumeau, 1781-3 ; Rev. Mr. Geffrotin for a time in 1783, 
■when Father Quintanilla resumed and continued to 1791. 

' Registers of St. Gabriel d'Iberville and St. Bernard de Manchac, and 
very full and interesting notes of Rev. J. M. Laval. The grant of 101.73 
arpents to the church in Manchac was recognized by the United States 
Government. "American State Papers — Public Lands," Washington, 
1834, ii., p. 369. 

^ Letters of Bishop of Cuba to Ursulines, October 1, 1773 ; October 13, 
1778. 



AN AUXILIARY BISHOP. 547 

The Bishop of Santiago de Cuba soon found that he could 
do little in the vast province recently placed under his care^ 
but he encouraged his Vicar to persevere, and that religious, 
unsupported by the civil authority, and loaded with mis- 
representation and calumny by the adherents of the priests 
at ]S'ew Orleans, whose irregularities he could only correct 
in their worst external manifestations, was able to effect 
greater good in the parishes.^ 

The King of Spain, finding that the Sacrament of Confir- 
mation had never been administered in Louisiana, and that 
visitations of that extensive province by the Bishops of San- 
tiago de Cuba could not be depended upon, resolved in the 
Council of the Indies, July 10, 1779, to apply to the Holy 
See to give the Superior of the missions in Louisiana the 
power to confer that sacrament for the period of twenty 
years. ^ 

This application does not seem to have been urged or 
granted, and a more definite plan for the restoration of disci- 
pline in Louisiana was proposed. This was the appointment 
of an auxiliary bishop, who, instead of residing as heretofore 
at St. Augustine, should take up his abode in 'New Orleans, 
and thence visit the missions on the Mississippi, as well as 
Mobile, Pensacola, and St. Augustine. 

The Sovereign Pontiff favored this plan, and appointed 
Father Cyril de Barcelona Bishop of Tricali and AuxiHar of 
Santiago de Cuba. He was consecrated in 1781 and pro- 
ceeded to New Orleans, which thus, for the first time, en- 
joyed the presence of a Bishop. The whole of the province 
of Louisiana with the Floridas, which had been in great part 



' Letter of Bishop Echeverria. 

■^ Joseph de Galvez to the Bishop of Santiago de Cuba, August 15^ 
1779. 



548 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

recovered by Don Bernardo Galvez, formed the portion of 
the diocese placed under his care. 

The state of the Church in Louisiana about the year 1785 
may be gleaned from the official accounts. The church at 
I^ew Orleans had a parish priest and four assistants ; and 
there was a parish priest at each of the following points : 
Terre aux Boeufs, St. Charles, St. John the Baptist or Bonnet 
Carre, St. James, Ascension, St. Gabriel's at Iberville, Pointe 
Coupee, Attakapas, Opelousas, l^atchitoches, [N'atchez, St. 
Louis, St. Genevieve, and St. Bernard's at Manchac or Gal- 
veston. 

On the 25th of ]^ovember, 1785, Bishop Cyril appointed 



J^&€/^ O^^z.^e^A.^1^ 




SIGNATURE OF RT. REV. CYRrL >>/ '^^ BARCELONA, BISHOP OF 

TRICALY, AUXILIAR OF //^ SANTIAGO DE CUBA. 

as parish priest of IS'ew Orleans Father Antonio Sedella, one 
of six Spanish Capuchins who had come to the colony in 
1779, but who was destined to become the scourge of religion 
in Louisiana. To increase his power Father Sedella soon 
afterward solicited an appointment as Commissary of the 
Holy Office, and was in consequence sent to Spain by Gov- 
ernor Miro in 1787. He returned, however, and resumed 
his functions, seeking thenceforward to ingratiate himself 
with the people.^ It is also stated officially that he was sent 

^ Miro, Despatch, June 3, 1789, in Gayarre, "Louisiana," pp. 270-1. 



BISHOP CYRIL'S VISITATION. 549 

to Spain for having killed a man in a quarrel concerning a 
woman, but escaped punishment bj a lavish use of money. ^ 

This same year a number of the unfortunate Acadians 
came at the expense of the King of France and settled near 
Plaquemines, Terre aux Bceufs, Bayou Lafourche, Attakapas, 
and Opelousas, increasing the former industrious and thriving 
Acadian colonies. They bore with them the precious Regis- 
ters of St. Charles aux Mines in Acadia, extending from 1689 
to 1749, only six years before their cruel deportation. These 
they deposited for safe keeping with the priest of St. Gabriel 
at Iberville, where they are to this day. 

A salary of three thousand dollars was assigned to the 
Bishop Auxiliary, and as he was required to make a visita- 
tion extending to Mobile and Florida, a special allowance of 
$4,000 was also made.^ 

We find him visiting, October 16, 1785, the parish of St. 
Jacques de Cabahannoce, founded by Acadians in 1779, the 
Capuchin Father Prosper being the first pastor, and James 
Cantrelle the great benefactor. The pious and devoted men 
of this part showed their zeal for religion by frequent dona- 
tions of plate and necessary articles for the altar. Bishop 
Cyril at his visitation installed Father Francis Arziiquega as 
parish priest.^ 

Bishop Cyril on his visitation was on the 13th to 14th De- 
cember, 1785, at Bonnet Carre, where the Spanish govern- 
ment (1770-5) had given a site, four arpents by eighty, for the 
erection of the church of St. John the Baptist, the Capuchin 

^ Codice lY. Canada-Isthmo de Panama, 1818-1820 ; Archives of the 
Propaganda. 

"^ Letter of Don Joseph de Galvez to the Bishop of Cuba, September 
17, 1785. 

3 de Sennegy, " St. Michel du Comte d'Acadie," Nouvelle Orleans, 
1877, pp. 21-23. 



550 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

Father Barnabas being the first incumbent (August 16, 1772, 
August 24, 1784). He directed the Eegisters heretofore 
kept in French to be written in all cases in Spanish/ 

We find him next at St. Gabriel's at Iberville, with his 
Secretary, Ignatius Ant. Domenech, on the 20th of Decem- 
ber. That church, after being under the Premonstratensian 
canon Morel d'Hermeville, from August 31, 1783, to April 
27, 1785, had received as its pastor Father Bernardo de Deva, 
September 25, 1785, who was in charge also of what prom- 
ised to be the larger parish of St. Bernard at Galveston.* 

At Pointe Coupee, Father Luis de Quintanilla, Capuchin, 
had been parish priest (December 14, 1783, to February 4, 
1791), followed by Father Bernard de Limpach (March 27, 
1791-1796) ; the latter dying suddenly was buried by Kev. 
Charles Burke, parish priest of Baton Rouge. The Rev. Mr. 
Gerboy then became parish priest, succeeded by Rev. Francis 
Lennan, who had been pastor at l^atchez, and still attended 
it occasionally, and temporarily in 1800 by the Carmelite 
Father Paul de St. Pierre, whom we have seen in Kentucky, 
Illinois, and Missouri.^ 



1 Extracts from the Register of St. Jean Baptiste, Bonnet Carre, due to 
the kindness of Rev. J. M. Ravoire. 

^ These churches were attended after F. Deva's last entry, April 28, 
1788, by Father Joseph Anthony Dias de Maceda, May 24, 1788, April 
12, 1789 ; F. Bernard de Limpach, February 24, 1790, March 31, 1791 ; 
F. Bonaventura de Castro, June 12, 1791, August 11, 1799 ; Notes from 
Hegisters by Rev. J. M. Laval. F. Deva died June 9, 1826, aged 80. 

^ Notes from Register of Pointe Coupee by Rev. J. P. Gutton. Father 
de St. Pierre was a German, a member of the Carmelite order, and had 
been chaplain in Rochambeau's army. After acting as administrator at 
St. Gabriel at Iberville, he was parish priest from 1804 to his death, Octo- 
ber 15, 1826, at the age of 81. He was interred by Rev. Anthony Blanc. 
Rev. Mr. Laval says of him : " Father de St. Pierre was certainly one of 
the most remarkable priests that ever administered St. Gabriel's church. 
During his time the church was removed from its former place on the 



ST. AUGUSTINK 551 

Pensacola surrendered after a stubborn siege on the 8th of 
May, 1Y81, and CathoKc service was at once restored, the 
first parish priest being the Capuchin Father Peter deYelez, 
of the province of Andalucia, who served for some time, 
being succeeded in August, 1Y85, by Father Stephen de 
Yaloria of the same order.' 

St. Augustine returned to Spain by the treaty of peace in 
1783, but the Catholic king was already providing for the 
future of Catholicity in that ancient province. As early as 
1778, Charles III., on learning that the Rev. Dr. Camps, 
whose health was broken by his labors among the Minorcans, 
'svished to return to Europe, elected Rev. Thomas Hassett 
and Rev. Michael O'Reilly, two Irish clergymen, to proceed 
to Florida as parish priest and vicar, paying their passage, 
giving them two hundred dollars to obtain clothing and nec- 
essary books, and assigning each three hundred and fifty dol- 
lars a year. They were to present themselves to the Bishop 
of Santiago ie Cuba to obtain faculties, and proper instal- 
lation.^ 

This care of the Spanish king contrasts favorably with 
that of the French court, which seems to have done nothing 
for its former subjects who passed under the English sway, 
not even after the American Revolution made it easy to pro- 
vide for the Indians in Maine and whites and Indians in the 
West. Irish clergymen trained in Spain were selected, as 
they could attend the Spaniards and at the same time labor 
among the English-speaking population. 

The two Irish priests embarked at Cadiz, but delays were 

bank of the Mississippi to where it stands now, the river having swept 
away the bank in front of it in 1817." 

^ Libro primo de Asiento de partidas de difuntos de esta yglesia Par- 
roq^ de San Miguel de Panzacola. 

■ Joseph de Galvez to the Bishop of Cuba, Madrid, December 16, 1778. 



552 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

caused by shipwreck and by the war, and it was ascertained 
that the Minorcans were at St. Augustine, and Rev. Dr. 
Camps still ministering to them. Rev. Mr. Hassett was in- 
vited to take charge of a Catholic school at Philadelphia, but 
the close of the war and the cession of Florida to Spain 
changed the whole condition of affairs. The Rev. Messrs. 
Hassett and O'Reilly were ordered to proceed to St. Augus- 
tine with the Spanish troops dispatched in 1784 to take pos- 
session and act as parish priest and ^dcar of the Minorcans.^ 

Royal orders, however, had to conform to canon law. 
Rev. Dr. Camps was parish priest of San Pedro de Mosquito, 




BIGNATTIRE OF VERY REV. THOMAS HASSETT, PARISH PRIEST OP 
ST. AUGUSTINE, CANON OF NEW ORLEANS, ADMINISTRATOR OF 
THE DIOCESE. 

not of St. Augustine, and if Rev. Mr. Hassett took, charge of 
the Catholics in the latter city, it would be as parish priest 
of the ancient parish, the office actually conferred on him by 
the Bishop. He opened the Registers on the 1st of August, 
1Y84, styling himself Beneficed Curate Yicar and Ecclesias- 
tical Judge, with Rev. Michael O'Reilly as auxiliar, the latter 
being also chaplain of the troops forming the garrison of the 
fort.^ 

The Rev. Dr. Camps did not withdraw, but remained to 

^ Joseph de Galvez to the Bishop of Cuba, Aranjuez, April 23, 1784. 
2 Libro primo de bautismos de negros, etc. St. Augustine, August 1, 

1784. 



ST. AUGUSTINE. 553 

care for his old flock/ Spanish settlers gradually came in, 
forming a congregation for the official parish priest and his 
assistant. 

A hospital was also established, and as early as December 
4, 1Y84, Rev. Francis Troconis appears as chaplain of the 
Hospital of our Lady of Guadalupe. 

The venerable city once more put on a Catholic look and 
re-echoed with the services of our holy faith. The whole 
territory of Louisiana and the two Floridas over which Bish- 
op Cyril had been appointed, thus came really under his care. 

The Rev. Mr. Hassett found few traces of the old Catholic 




SIGNATUKE OF REV. MICHAEL O REILLY. 

life in the city of Menendez. The only place for a chapel 
was a low room in the poverty-stricken house which Dr. 
Camps had been able to secure as a home. The provisional 
parish church had been swept away by the English ; the 
Bishop's house had been replaced by a frail structure ; the 
Franciscan convent had become the barracks. 

^ Rev. Dr. Camps, who had served his Minorcan flock with great de- 
votedness, not only receiving nothing from them, but even aiding their 
poverty from his scanty allowance, appealed to the king in 1781, and it 
was proposed to promote him to a canonry in the island of Majorca. 
Letter of Rev, Dr. Camps, July 30, 1780. Letter of Joseph Galvez to 
the Bishop of Santiago de Cuba, March 17, 1781. Nothing, however, 
was ever done. Governor Zespedes, in a letter to the Count de Galvez, 
December 25, 1786, bears testimony to the merit of this good priest, to 
the " Evangelical simplicity and purity of life which gave him the influ- 
ence of a true apostle." He had also on the 5th of August, 1784, remon- 
strated against his removal till another Minorcan priest of equal zeal was 
sent to replace him. 
24 



554 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Rev. Mr. Hassett took possession of the building on the 
site of the Bishop's house, and made the upper floor the tem- 
porary parish church, inconvenient as it was to reach it by a 
staircase, and ill-adapted as it was for the worship of Al- 
mighty God. What Dr. Camps had for the service of the 
altar was wretched beyond description, worn out and poor. 
The plate and vestments properly belonging to the church of 
St. Augustine had been carried off when the English took 
possession and were still retained in Cuba. 

Rev. Mr. Hassett appealed to the king to erect a suitable 
and becoming church, with a high altar, sacristy, pictures of 
the Crucifixion and of our Lady, organ, baptismal font, vest- 
ments, plate, and the various articles — banners, crosses, and 
the like — to use in processions and on great holidays in order 
to excite the piety of the faithful. He also asked the restora- 
tion of all articles belonging to St. Augustine which had been 
removed to Cuba. 

In Spanish churches, the fabrica or trustees supplied the 
bread, wine, and candles, by the collections taken up during 
service ; and the Confraternity of the Blessed Sacrament 
maintained the lamps. As both fabrica and confraternity 
were wanting, he solicited an appropriation to covfer the cost 
of these articles.^ 

It was not, however, till February, 1786, that orders were 
sent from Spain to the Bishop of Santiago de Cuba to furnish 
the Church of St. Augustine with articles of absolute necessity 
at once.'* 

The king meanwhile urged Bishop Cyril to make a visita- 
tion of the Florida portion of the diocese confided to him, 
and directed the Bishop of Santiago de Cuba to pay him four 



' Rev. Thomas Hassett to the Governor of Florida, October 6, 1784. 
2 Marquis of Sonora to Bishop of Santiago de Cuba, February 5, 1786. 



THE FRANCISCANS. 555 

or ^WQ thousand dollars to cover the expenses of a visitation 
extending to Mobile and Pensacola.' 

Soon after this the king ordered the sum of $3,537 and 
a real and a half, the value of the plate and vestments carried 
off in 1763 from St. Augustine, and the rents of eleven houses 
in Havana belonging to the Church of St. Augustine, to be 
applied to rebuild the church, " which quantity he holds and 
considers sufficient for a decent church suited to that town." 
Plate and vestments were sent, and an increase of salary given 
the two priests.^ 

One of the objects in appointing Irish priests who spoke 
Spanish, was to give to Florida priests able to convert Eng- 
lish-speaking settlers who chose to remain in the country. 
They at once opened courses of instruction at St. Augustine, 
and the Register shows a series of baptisms of adults, white 
and colored. An official list was also forwarded to Spain.^ 

To carry on this work among poorer settlers on the St. 
John and St. Mary Rivers, where the people had lived 
without any religious instruction or guidance, Zespedes, Gov- 
ernor of Florida, urged the king to establish a parish on each 
river, and station two clergymen in each.* 

The Franciscans of the province of Santa Elena de la 
Florida had not been indifferent to the recovery of the col- 
ony. On July 3, 1784, Father Francis Roderic Capote, in 
the name of the province of which he was custos and dele- 
gate, petitioned the king asking that they should be put in 
possession of the convent and missions which had belonged 

' Joseph de Galvez to the Bishop of Santiago de Cuba, September 17, 
1785. 

* The Marquis of Sonora to same, Madrid, December 8, 1786. 

' Rev. Thos. Hassett to Governor of St. Augustine, and Copia de la Re- 
lacion, September 3, 1786. It gives thirty-seven names. 

* Governor Zespedes to Count de Galvez, August 12, 1786. 



556 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

to them when Florida was ceded to England. He set forth 
that their convent was still standing, that the province had 
been in possession of it and the Indian mission stations for a 
century and a half before 1763, as appeared by the Royal Ce- 
dulas in the archives of the Commissary-General of the In- 
dies; and now that Florida was restored to the Crown of 
SpaiD, they were ready and anxious to return and resume 
their labors for the conversion of the Indians.^ 

The matter was considered by the king in the Council of 
the Indies, and the opinions of the Bishop of Santiago de 
Cuba and of the Governor of Florida were requested before 
any definite action was taken.'' Governor Zespedes in his re- 
ply deemed it unadvisable to introduce the Franciscans again 
till the country was settled by Spaniards, and a larger popu- 
lation there. The rights of the Franciscans were acknowl- 
edged, but as he averred, " the edifice which formerly served 
them as a convent, was completely transformed and had lost 
all appearance of such a habitation for religious : that it was 
too far from the city to allow the religious to furnish prompt- 
ly to the faithful any spiritual consolation," and that in the 
event of their return it would be necessary to rebuild the 
convent and church and set aside a fund to support the friars 
till there were faithful enough to contribute the necessary 
alms ; and that four priests already there suflSced for the 
wants of the people. 

He represented the former Indian missions as extinct, and 
proposed a plan of his own for converting the still heathen 
tribes. Though some of his statements were evidently ex- 
aggerated, his arguments must have prevailed, for the Fran- 
ciscans were not allowed just then to revive their work in 

' Petition of F. Capote, July 3, 1784. 

» The king to the Bishop of Santiago de Cuba, April 9, 1786. 



DIOCESE OF HAVANA ERECTED. 557 

St. Augustine and occupy the convent which all the docu- 
ments in this affair recognized as really belonging to them.' 

In 1786 Bishop Cyril issued a pastoral urging tlie faithful 
to attend the celebration of the holy sacrifice of the mass on 
Sundays and holidays with due respect and devotion. He 
also called attention to the too common violation of the laws 
of the Church by servile works and by buying and selling on 
those days. Still more severely did he censure the dances of 
the negroes on Sunday afternoons during Yesper time. 

Governor Miro in his Bando de Gobierno or Proclamation, 
on assuming office, supported the Bishop by announcing that 
he would carry out the Bishop's recommendations and en- 
force a due observance of the Lord's day." 

The King of Spain, wishing to retain the English settled 
at Baton Rouge and Natchez, applied to the Bishop of Sala- 
manca to obtain priests from the Irish College in his episco- 
pal city, who would be adapted for such places, and be able 
gradually to win the people over to the Catholic faith. Those 
selected were the Kev. William Savage, a clergyman of great 
repute ; Kev. Michael Lamport, Rev. Gregory White, and 
Rev. Constantine Makenna. The Franciscan Father Joseph 
Denis, with six Fathers of his order, was also sent to Louis- 
iana. The Irish priests reached Havana in the summer of 
1787, and the labors of several can be traced during the en- 
suing years. ^ 

In 1787 the Holy See, at the instance of the King of 
Spain, divided the diocese of Santiago de Cuba and erected 
the new bishopric of St. Christopher of Havana, Louisiana, 



1 Letter of Governor Zespedes, September 1, 1786. 
'■^ Gayarre, " History of Louisiana, Spanish Domination," New York, 
1854, p. 179. 

3 Bishop of Cuba to Esteban Miro, July 4, July 27, 1787. 



558 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

and the Floridas. The Eight Eev. Joseph de Trespalaeios, 
then Bishop of Porto Eico, became the iirst bishop of the 
new diocese, and the Eight Eev. Cyril de Barcelona became 
his auxiliar, charged with the care of the continental portion 
of the district confided to him.^ 

The change was therefore but in name in Louisiana and 
Florida, which thus became part of the diocese, briefly termed 
that of Havana. The new bishop was apparently not pleased 
with the auxiliary thus assigned to him, and refused him his 
salary. This detained Bishop Cyril for a time in Havana 
till an order of the king directed the payment of his arrears, 
and required him to return to the provinces placed under his 
care. 

On the 11th of April, 1788, a lot of land lying near the 
fort at Natchez was purchased from Stephen Minor as the 
site of a church. The plot contained 300 arpents, equal to 
some 180 acres, the consideration being $2,000. According 
to Eight Eev. Bishop Janssens, this property was between 
the present Franklin, Eankin, State, and Wall Streets. A 
frame house, forty feet by fifty, including the verandas, and 
containing five rooms and a wide liall, was erected as a home 
for the clergyman of the place. According to tradition this 
house stood on the Court House Square and was the only 
one on the hill. Orders were given also for the erection of 
a suitable church. This shrine of religion was a two-story 
frame building, and stood on Centre Street, over the spot 
now familiarly known as the " Centre of l^atchez." ^ 

One of the Irish priests from Salamanca was stationed 



' Gams, " Series Episcoporum," Ratisbonne, 1873, p. 152. 

2 Right Rev. Francis Janssens, D.D., " Sketch of the Catholic Church 
in the City of Natchez, Miss., on the occasion of the Consecration of its 
Cathedral, September 19, 1886"; Natchez, 1886, pp. 13, 14. 



NATCHEZ. 559 

here, but the records are not extant. The earliest incumbent 
of the parish under the Spanish sway, of whom we find any 
trace, was the Rev. Francis Lennan.' 

Another church was erected at Coles Creek, called in 
Spanish Yilla Gayoso.'* 

Most of the people at ^Natchez were Protestants, many of 
them Americans who sided w^ith England ; but the historian 
of Mississippi says : " No attempt was made to proselyte or 
proscribe them, nor was there ever any official interference, 
unless the parties in their zeal, or under indiscreet advisers, 
became offensively demonstrative. There was, in fact, more 
religious freedom and toleration for Protestants in the Nat- 
chez district than Catholics and dissenters from the ruling 
denomination enjoyed in either Old or New England." 

The territory east of the Mississippi, held by Spain under 
the title of conquest and a treaty with England, was, how- 
ever, claimed by Georgia, and that State made grants of the 
very ground occupied by the Spanish forts. Trouble seemed 
so imminent that Spain, by the treaty of October 27, 1Y95, 
abandoned her claim to all territory north of the 31st degree 
from the Mississippi to the Chattahoochee.^ 

The Spanish garrison left Natchez on the 29th of March, 
1798, and the fort at Nogales, now Yicksburg, was soon 
afterward vacated." 

The churches at Natchez and Coles Creek were left in the 



' John Harrisson to Rev. Francis Lennan, Pastor of the Natchez 
church, November 24, 1794. 

2 Bishop Penal ver to Bishop Carroll, New Orleans, April 12, 1799. 

^ Claiborne, " Mississippi as a Province, Territory, and State," Jack- 
son, 1880, pp. 136-7, 159. A minister named McCloud by preaching to 
the people to prepare for a terrible persecution is probably alluded to by 
Claiborne. 

* Claiborne, '* Mississippi," pp. 195, 208. 



560 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

care of Mr. Joseph Yidal, the Spanish Consul, " in order," 
wrote Bishop Penal ver, " that thej may be occupied for 
divine service, should a community of Catholics be formed 
there, and that by this means the House of God may not be 
profaned." ^ 

On Good Friday, March 21, 1788, l^ew Orleans was swept 
by a terrible conflagration in which nearly nine hundred 
buildings were totally destroyed. The parish church, which 
was a brick structure dating back to 1725, with the adjoining 
convent of the Capuchin Fathers, the house of Bishop Cyril, 
and the Spanish school, were among the edifices reduced to 
ashes. 

Amid the general desolation of J^ew Orleans after this 
disaster, one man stands prominent for his public spirit and 
generosity. This man was Don Andres Almon aster y Roxas, 
an Andalusian, member of the Cabildo and Alferez Real. 
He at once offered a small building for the Spanish school, 
and later in the year he offered to rebuild the church with a 
house beside it for the use of the clergy, and another house 
for public offices. For his outlay he was to be reimbursed 
in due time.^ His generous offer was accepted. 

The corner-stone of the new church was laid in the follow- 
ing year ; ^ but the work proceeded so slowly that at the be- 
ginning of 1794 the edifice, which should have been com- 
pleted in the previous August, was still without a roof, or 
any of the work necessary to complete the interior. Don 
Andres had, however, received, at the time fixed for the 
completion, a cedula conferring on him the honors and rights 



' Bishop Penalver to Bishop Carroll. 

2 Gayarre, " History of Louisiana, Spanish Domination," New York, 
1854, pp. 203, 205, 271. 

3 Governor Miro's Despatch, June 3, 1789 ; lb., p. 271. 



FLORIDA, 561 

of the Royal Patronage.' The church was, however, com- 
pleted before the close of the year, and narrowly escaped de- 
struction in a second conflagration which desolated the city 
on the feast of the Immaculate Conception, 1794.'^ 

Soon after the fire of 1788,' Bishop Cyril de Barcelona 
retired to Havana, and in the autumn crossed to Florida, 
where he made a formal visitation of the Church of St. Au- 
gustine on the 17th of September. His entries in the Regis- 
ters show that he found all the services of religion conducted 
with edifying regularity. He made, however, one change, 
which seems strange to those who are not fully aware of the 
complete State control of the Church at that time. Rev. 
Mr. Hassett and his assistant had made the entries in the 
Registers in Latin, the language of the Church, but Bishop 
Cyril here, as in Louisiana, placed on the Register his direc- 
tion that they should henceforward be kept in Spanish, and 
he gave the official form for Baptism, Marriage, and Inter- 
ment." 

As a result of this visit and the Bishop's report steps were 
taken to establish chapels on St. Mary's River and St. John's 
River, and in 1789 two Franciscan Fathers of the Observance 
were sent out to serve in those districts.* 



' Baron de Carondelet to Duke de la Alcudia, January 18, 1794, in 
Smith, " Coleccion de Varies Documentos," Madrid, 1857, pp. 36-7. 

2 Gayarre, " History of Louisiana," pp. 271, 336. Don Andres Almo- 
naster y Roxas died at New Orleans, April 26, 1798, and was interred in 
the church he erected. His remains lie in the present cathedral, a large 
marble slab recording his services. 

3 Governor Miro, Despatch, April 1, 1788, cited by Gayarre, " History 
of Louisiana, Spanish Domination," New York, 1854, p. 203. There 
were before the fire eight French schools with about 400 pupils. 

"* Auto del Obispo de Tricali in Register of St. Augustine, September 
17, 1788. 
* Marquis de Bajamar to Bishop of Havana, Aranjuez, May 21, 1791. 
24* 



562 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Bishop Cjril continued the care of his portion of the dio- 
cese, although without any of the officials who gave dignity 
to the life and functions of Spanish bishops. He had not 
even a secretary ; he had only two attendants, not in orders, 
and no official residence. He was, in fact, with far more 
laborious and expensive duties, less suitably provided than 
the previous auxiliary bishops who had resided in St. Augus- 
tine. Each of them had a house, and six salaried clergymen 
attending on him. He addressed the king from New Or- 
leans on the 12th of September, 1789, asking, for the sake 
of religion, to be placed in a more worthy condition at that 
city, the five Capuchins at the parish church being required 
for that and the missions, and seldom being able to help him 
celebrate a pontifical mass according to the ritual.' 

On the 19th of May, 1Y90, died at St. Augustine at the 
age of sixty, the Rev. Dr. Peter Camps, so long the devoted 
pastor of the Minorcans. He was born at Mercadel, Minorca, 
of Don Francisco Camps and his wife Caterina Enero. Forti- 
fied by the sacraments of the Church which he had so often 
administered to others, he closed his apostolical career, and 
his body was laid, after the solemn mass of requiem, in the 
cemetery of the city, amid the tears of his bereaved disciples. 
There it lay till the year 1800, when it was removed to the 
parish church with all possible solemnity on the tenth an- 
niversary of his burial, by the good priest. He v. Michael 
O'Reilly, who in the official act styles himself, Dr. Camps' 
unworthy successor.'* 

King Charles lY. of Spain, on the 31st of May, 1T89, 
issued a royal decree, requiring that on every plantation 
there should be a chaplain for the negroes. Against this the 

^ Bishop of Tricali to the King, New Orleans, September 12, 1789. 
2 Entries 86 and 222 in Parish Register of St. Augustine, 



FLORIDA. 563 

authorities in Louisiana remonstrated, urging its impossibil- 
ity, as there were not priests even for all the parish churches.^ 

In 1791 Bishop Cjril made a visitation at Pensacola, where 
Father Stephen de Yalorio was still in charge of the parish.'' 

This same year the Observantines were recalled from Flor- 
ida, and three Irish priests. Rev. Mark Barry, Rev. Michael 
Crosby, and the Carmelite Father Michael Wallis, proceeded 
to St. Augustine. Two of these, whom the Bishop should 
select, were to reside at the chapels to be erected on the St. 
John's and St. Mary's Rivers.^ At the same time, the Rev. 
Narcissus Font, a Conventual Franciscan, native of Yillanu- 
eva y Gertru in Catalonia, came over to succeed Rev. Dr. 
Camps in the care of the Minorcans, closing his short but 
edifying career by a pious death on the 13th of January, 
1793.^ 



yg^d^z/^ 





7 



SIGNATURE OF REV. MICHAEL CROSBY. 



The priests assigned to these new charges were to receive 
thirty dollars a month, and all priests in Florida were warned 
against exacting onerous fees from the faithful. 



' Gayarre, "History of Louisiana, Spanish Domination," pp. 301-2. 

"^ Register of San Miguel de Panzacola. 

3 Marquis of Bajamar to Bishop of Havana, May 21, 1791. 

" Father Font was interred in the cemetery with Father Camps, and his 
body removed to the church with the remains of that priest. In the 
work of restoring the Church of St. Augustine after the fire of 1887, the 
vault containing them was found. Entry of Rev. Mr. Hassett in Register 
of St. Augustine, No. 132, January 13, 1793 ; of Rev. M. O'Reilly in 
same, 222, May 27, 1800. 



564 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The Ursuline Community at Kew Orleans sustained a series 
of losses about the time when France was deprived of her 
power on the American Continent. Sister Mary Turpin of 
St. Martha, the Illinois member, died in 1761 ; Mother Char- 
lotte Herbert of St. Xavier, Mother Kenata Guiquel of St. 
Mary, one of the foundresses, and Mother Frances Margaret 
Bernard de St. Martin died in 1762-3, followed soon after by 
Mother Mary Jane of St. Mark, and Mother Mary Caillaux 
de Beaumont. Mother Anne le Boulanger, another of the 
foundresses, died in June, 1766, at the age of 81. 

While the war with England lasted, the Ursulines could, of 
course, expect no new members from the convents of France, 
and the restoration of peace brought the stunning intelli- 
gence that Louisiana had been ceded to Spain. That country 
did not for some years enter into full control, and, as we have 
seen, religion languished. When Father Cyril de Barcelona 
came as delegate of the Bishop of Santiago de Cuba, the 
Ursulines hoped that the sufferings endured for years would 
end ; but intercourse with France became difficult, and the 
Sisters, unable any longer to supply members to continue in 
charge of the hospital, withdrew from it January 1, 1770, 
and confined themselves to the care of their Academy, full of 
confidence that God would not abandon so ancient an institu- 
tion, and one so important to the colony. This was their 
constant and fervent prayer. 

In 1774 the Bishop of Santiago de Cuba, seeing the con- 
dition of the Ursulines, their decline in numbers, their pover- 
ty and the unpromising prospect before them, proposed to 
the King of Spain to transfer the whole Community to Ha- 
vana, where conventual buildings already existing could be 
placed at their disposal, and where their Academy would be 
gladly and generously supported by the wealthy, who needed 
8uch an establishment for the education of their daughters. 



THE URSULINES. 565 

Bishop Echeverria styles the Ursuline Community "the 
most precious part of his flock, worthy by their institute, 
their poverty, and the part they take in his pastoral care,'^ 
causing him to regard them with the same affection that a 
father does unfortunate children. " The sad condition in 
which I behold them, the difficulty of finding a remedy, the 
expense they entail on your Majesty's treasury, the lack of 
applicants fitted to perpetuate so important an institute, the 
inconvenience of employing as their directors priests who 
could be better employed elsewhere, and fear of seeing their 
regular observance disappear with want of means to maintain 
it, have caused me to think of a sure expedient, which will not 
appear to me worthy of adoption, till it has been sanctioned 
by your Majesty." ' 

Fortunately for this country, the King of Spain did not 
enter into the views of the Bishop of Cuba, and Louisiana 
was not deprived of its needed convent. 

When some French priests were returning to Europe, the 
Superior Mother St. James interested one of them, Bev. Mr. 
Aubert, in the condition of the house, and forwarded by 
them an appeal to the Ursulines in France.^ This was placed 
in the hands of Mr. Anthony Delaire, Spanish Consul at 
Bochelle : and when Bev. Mr. Aubert succeeded in finding 
three religious ready to go to the relief of their Sisters in 
New Orleans, he applied to Count Aranda, the Spanish Min- 
ister at Baris, to obtain the consent of the Catholic monarch.' 



' Right Rev. James Joseph Echeverria to the King of Spain, March 
26, 1774. 

^ Conde de Aranda to Conde de Floridablanca, Paris, September 3, 
1784 ; Legajo, 3891. 

3 Same to same, Paris, September 13, 1784, enclosing letter of Aubert, 
Grenoble, September 8, 1784. 



566 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The matter was examined at tlie Spanisli Court, and no dini- 
culty was raised.^ The three religions thus secured by the 
zeal of Eev. Mr. Aubert, were Mothers St. Xavier, St. 
Eelicitas, and St. Andrew, all professed nuns, who under- 
took the voyage and arrived at J^ew Orleans, February IT, 
1786. 

Meanwhile Bishop Cyril, who had become auxiliary with 
control of Louisiana, had required the Community to re- 
ceive Spanish postulants, the language of all their exercises 
had become Spanish, and a new Superior, a Spanish lady, 
Mother Monica, was at the head of the house. She was re- 
luctant to receive the nuns from France, and Bishop Cyril 
was not pleased with their coming. But the three Mothers 
were finally permitted to join the Community, taking rank 
after all the other professed in the house. Bishop Cyril re- 
ferred the whole matter to the King of Spain, and a good 
priest interceded so earnestly for them, that Charles IV. 
considering the steps they had taken to obtain his sanction 
before leaving France, allowed them to assume their prop- 
er rank, although Bishop Cyril censured the Community for 
acting without his permission and forbade the reception of 
any others from abroad, a regulation enforced till 1791. 

The Community had thus become Spanish instead of 
French, but after a time postulants born in the colony of 
French origin were received. 

The Spanish government allowed Protestants who had set- 
tled in Florida during the English occupancy to remain, but 
when some crossed into Georgia to be married, complaints 
were made, and the king issued a decree on the 30th of No- 
vember, 1792, by which all marriages, where one or both 



' Don Josg de Galvez to Conde de Floridablanca, September 21, Octo- 
ber 23, 1784. 



RETIREMENT OF BISHOP CYRIL. 567 

parties were Protestants, were required to be celebrated be- 
fore the Catholic priest. He was not, however, to pronounce 
the formula " Ego conjungo vos," or give the nuptial bene- 
diction ; but was to keep a special register of these marriages. 
All baptisms of infants were to be performed by the parish 
priest. This Edict was extended also to Louisiana. 

The decree of the King of Spain was not to carry out any 
decision of the Holy See or of Bishops whose action was ap- 
proved by the Pope ; it was stated expressly that he pro- 
ceeded in the matter " as Protector of the Council of Trent, 
and in the discharge of the eminent Patronage, which he ex- 
ercises in the ecclesiastical government of these dominions, 
which the Yicars, Parish priests, and others charged with the 
<?are of souls in the provinces of Louisiana, East and West 
Florida are to observe inviolably, and cause to be observed 
and fulfilled by those under their care." ^ 

The following document will give a very clear idea of the 
way in which ecclesiastical affairs were managed in S])anish 
America. The Congregation de Propaganda Fide had no 
control ; the King of Spain, under the bull of Pope Julius 
II., decided as to the erection of new dioceses and their 
limits, provided for the maintenance of the bishop and 
clergy, and made the episcopal nominations. The case was 
then sent to Pome, and the Holy See, in most cases, ap- 
proved the steps taken, created the new bishopric, and pre- 
conized the bishop, issuing the necessary bulls : 

" The King. 
" Eev. Father in Christ, Don Fray Cirilo de Barcelona, of 
my Council, Bishop Auxiliary of the diocese of Havana : The 



^ Cedula issued San Lorenzo, 30th November, 1792, based on letter of 
Governor of Florida, April 20, 1792. 



568 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Reverend Bishop thereof having under date of December 
22d, in the year 1791, represented to me the deplorable state 
of religion and ecclesiastical discipline in the province of 
Louisiana, excited the compassion of my royal mind, and in- 
duced me to deliberate on the most efficacious means to 
remedy it : with this view I directed the privy council of 
the Indies, by my royal order of April 23d, in the year last 
past, to give me their opinion whether it would be proper 
to separate that province and Florida from his diocese, and 
establish a bishop in them ; and having done so in the con- 
sultation of October 22d in the same year, I saw fit to re- 
solve, in conformity with their opinion, that the correspond- 
ent Brief should be solicited therefor. His Holiness having 
agreed thereto, and expedited the consistorial decree for the 
demembering of said provinces, and a new erection of a 
bishopric in them, under date of April 25th in this year, and 
the corresponding step having been taken on the 26th of 
June following by my privy Council, I have resolved also to 
relieve you of your office of auxiliary ; and direct you to re- 
turn immediately to your Capuchin province of Catalonia, 
with the salary of one thousand dollars a year, which the said 
reverend Bishop of this diocese has to contribute to you for 
the days of your life, in order that you may live with the 
decency and moderate style, which becomes your character of 
Auxiliary, your state and profession as a Beligious Capuchin : 
for such is my will. Done at San Lorenzo, the 23d day of 
I^ovember, one thousand seven hundred and ninety-three. 

" I, THE King. 

" By order of the King, 

"Antonio Yent'^ de Taranco." 

This peremptory order terminated the administration and 
residence of Bishop Cyril of Barcelona in Louisiana and 



BISHOP CYRIL'S LATER DAYS, 569 

Florida. He returned to Havana, and seems to have re- 
mained there with the Hospital Friars, a religious commu- 
nity, while endeavoring to obtain payment of his salary to 
enable him to return to Europe in compliance with the 
king's command. He seldom left the city except in the 
summer heats, when he retired to the sugar estate of the 
Fathers at Bauta.' He was still there in the year 1Y99, as 
the king on the 30th of August wrote sharply rebuking 
Bishop Trespalacios and ordering him to pay the $8,000 due 
Bishop Cyril, and expressing his surprise and displeasure that 
his repeated orders had been disregarded. 

When and where this unfortunate bishop died, I have not 
been able to learn. His efforts to reform abuses and scan- 
dals drew on him ill-will in Louisiana, and modern writers, 
palliating the prevailing laxity of discipline and morals, have 
presented Bishop Cyril in an odious light, although there is 
not the slightest evidence of any facts to justify their as- 
sertions.^ That in the end his administration did not please 
Bishop Trespalacios and King Charles TV. is evident from 
the order given above, and the harsh banishment to his 
province. 

^ The Fathers preserved in the Sacristy of their Church of Belen the 
portrait of this first resident bishop in Louisiana. When the church and 
convent passed out of their hands this painting was removed to the old 
Hall of Conferences in the University, where Senor Bachiller y Morales 
recollects seeing it habitually when he was Dean of Philosophy. Unfor- 
tunately it has now disappeared, and efforts to trace it have proved 
fruitless. 

2 Catholics are often reproached with the lax morality of the Church 
at one point or another. Yet those who make the charges, as in this 
case, extol the unworthy priests and condemn the Bishops who endeavor 
to reform the clergy and expel unworthy men from the sanctuary. With 
utter shamelessness writers apply the epithet "good" to the licentious 
Dagobert and Sedella, living openly in concubinage, and stigmatize 
Bishop Cyril, a man of spotless life, as ambitious, " detested," " the bit- 
ter enemy and heartless re viler of good Father Dagobert." 



670 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Though libertines ia his time and some historians since 
have depicted the bishop in harsh colors, the eminent and 
impartial historian, Antonio Bachiller y Morales, attests that 
he had the reputation of leading a life of holiness and sim- 
plicity, enjoying especially the calm solitude of the country.* 

DIOCESE OF ST. LOUIS OF NEW ORLEANS, COMMONLY CALLED 
OF LOUISIANA AND THE FLORIDAS. 

Il^otwithstanding the efforts of Bishop Cyril de Barcelona, 
religion had made but little progress in Louisiana, and, on 
the application already given from the King of Spain, Pope 
Pius yi., on the 25th of April, 1793, issued a bull in which 
after citing the erection of the see of St. Christopher of Ha- 
vana, and the fact that it was impossible for the bishops of 
that see to watch over the spiritual interests of Louisiana 
and Florida, which had been made subject to them, he pro- 
ceeded to give as a reason for the formation of those prov- 
inces into a separate diocese, the " miserable state of religion 
and ecclesiastical discipline in them." 

The bull placed the diocese under a bishop who was to re- 
side at New Orleans, and who was to have a chapter consist- 
ing of two canons. Their salaries and the pension allowed 
to Bishop Cyril were to be paid from a fund contributed 
annually in specified proportions by the dioceses of Havana, 
Mechoacan, Tlascala, Mexico, and Venezuela. 

The diocese thus created was bounded on the north and 



^ With the erection of the diocese of Louisiana and the Floridas ended 
the jurisdiction of Bishop Trespalacios j Verdeja. I find no act of his 
relating especially to Florida or Louisiana. An edict of March 27, 1793, 
ordered the following to be inserted in the Litany of Saints : " Ut Gallos 
inimicos Sanctae Ecclesiae, regiaeque potestatis, et eorum rebelles conatus, 
reprimere, humiliare et subjugare digneris, Te rogamus audi nos." 
This was probably so recited in Florida. Bachiller y Morales, ' ' Apuntes, " 
Havana, 1859, iii., p. 129. 



DIOCESE OF LOUISIANA, ETC. 571 

east by that of Baltimore, and on the south and west by those 
of Linares and Durango. 

The Right Eev. Louis Penalver y Cardenas, who was pre- 
€onized as the first Bishop of Louisiana and the Floridas, was a 
priest of great merit and experience, and perfectly acquainted 
with the condition of the flock whom he was called to direct. 
He was a native of Havana, born on the 3d of April, 1Y19, 
of a noble and wealthy family, his parents being Don Diego 
Penalver and Maria Louisa de Cardenas, both eminent for 
their charities and zeal.' Evincing at an early age a desire 
to devote himself to the service of God and to renounce all 
worldly advantages, he entered the Jesuit College of St. Ig- 
natius in his native city, and was pursuing his course of 
philosophy in that institution when the Pragmatic Sanction 
of Charles HI. closed all the Colleges of the Society and 
drove the learned religious from his dominions. Young 
Penalver then entered the University, and in 1Y71 received 
his Doctor's cap in theology. 

He was a priest of irreproachable life, compassionate to 
the poor and afflicted, and as director of an Asylum, showed 
skill in the direction of souls. The Bishop of Santiago de 
Cuba employed him in judicial and administrative positions, 
in which he became versed in all the details and difficulties 
of the Church in Florida and Louisiana. When the see of 
St. Christopher was erected at Havana in 1789, he was one 
of the priests proposed for it, and when that diocese was 
divided four years later, he was at once nominated and pre- 
conized Bishop of Louisiana and the Floridas.^ 

' They contributed largely to build the magnificent church connected 
with the Jesuit College, and their charities were admired by the whole 
city. Alegre, "Historia de la Compania de Jesus en Nueva Espana," 
Mexico, 1842, iii., p. 296. 

" Bachiller y Morales, Sketch of Bishop Penalver in " Apuntes para 



572 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

Baron de Carondelet, on reaching Louisiana as governor, 
liad beheld with sorrowful indignation the condition of re- 
ligion in that province, and Bishop Cyril's unavailing efforts 
at reform. His reports found scanty credence, and he looked 
anxiously for the arrival of Dr. Penalver, invested with all the 
authority of a diocesan bishop. He wrote on the 19th of 
January, 1794 : " I regard his coining to these provinces as 
supremely necessary, as well for the advancement of our holy 
religion, as to have the testimony of a personage of this high 
character to remove the doubts that have arisen as to the 
spirit which prompted the report I was compelled to give 
from zeal for religion, and unswayed by passion, and that 
he may attest the strict truth on which it is based." 

After receiving episcopal consecration. Bishop Penalver 
proceeded to New Orleans, which was assigned as the place 
of residence ; he soon after made the following report : 

" Since my arrival in this town on the iTth of July (1795), 
I have been studying with the keenest attention, the charac- 
ter of its inhabitants, in order to regulate my ecclesiastical 
government in accordance with the information which I may 
obtain on this important subject. 

'^ On the 2nd of August I began the discharge of Hiy episco- 
pal functions. I took possession without any difficulty of all the 
buildings appertaining to the church, and examined all the 
books, accounts, and other matters thereto relating ; but as to re- 
establishing the purity of rehgion and reforming the morals 
of the people, which are the chief objects which the Council 
of Trent had in view, I have encountered many obstacles. 

la Historia de las Letras," etc., Havana, 1859, iii., pp. 41-2. I have been 
unable to find the Bull erecting the diocese. It is not in the " Bullarium 
Romanum," " Bullarium de Propaganda Fide," nor in Hernaez, " Colec- 
cion de Bulas." Neither original nor copy exists at New Orleans. I de. 
rived some facts in regard to it from a memorandum of Rev. Dr. Charles 
I. White. 



BISHOP PENALVER'S REPORT. 673 

" Tlie inhabitants do not listen to, or, if they do, they dis- 
regard, all exhortations to maintain the Catholic faith in its 
orthodoxy, and to preserve innocence of life. But without 
ceasing to pray the Father of all mercies to send his light into 
the darkness which surrounds these people, I am putting into 
operation human means to remedy these evils, and I will sub- 
mit to your Excellency those which I deem conducive to the 
interests of religion and of the State. 

" Because his Majesty tolerates Protestants here, for sound 
reasons of state, bad Catholics, whose numbers are great in 
this colony, think that they are authorized to live without 
any religion at all. Many adults die without having re- 
ceived the last sacraments. Out of the eleven thousand souls 
composing this parish, scarcely three or four hundred com- 
ply with the obligation of receiving the Holy Eucharist at 
least once a year. Of the regiment of Louisiana there are 
not above thirty, including officers and soldiers, who have 
fulfilled this sacred duty for the last three years. IS'ot more 
than a quarter of the population of the town ever hear mass, 
and then only on Sundays and great holidays which peremp- 
torily demand it. To do so on other holidays they deem an 
act of supererogation to which they are not bound. Most of 
the men, married and unmarried, live in a state of concubi- 
nage, and there are fathers who procure mistresses for their 
sons to divert them from marrying. Universal custom, ad- 
mitting of very rare exceptions, prevents slaves from enter- 
ing the marriage state. Fasting on Fridays in Lent, on vigils 
and ember days, is a thing unknown: and there are other 
evil practices which show how little religion exists here 
among the inhabitants, and which demonstrate that there re- 
mains in their bosoms but a slight spark of the faith infused 
into them at the baptismal font. 

" I presume that a large portion of these people are vassals 



574 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

of the king, because thej live ir?, his domain, and accept his 
favors. But I must speak the truth. His Majesty possesses 
their bodies, and not their souls. Rebellion is in their hearts, 
and their minds are imbued with the maxims of democracy ; 
and had they not for their chief, a man as active and ener- 
getic as the present governor, there would long since have 
been an eruption of the pent-up volcano ; and should another 
less sagacious chief ever forget the fermenting elements 
which are at work under ground, there can be no doubt but 
that there would be an explosion. 

" Their houses are full of books written against religion and 
the State. They are permitted to read them with impunity, 
and at the dinner-table they make use of the most shameful, 
lascivious, and sacrilegious songs. 

" This melancholy sketch of the religious and moral customs 
and condition of the flock which has fallen to my lot, will 
make you understand the cause of whatever act of scandal 
may suddenly break out, which, however, I shall strive to 
prevent ; and the better so to do, I have used and am still 
using some means, which I intend as remedies, and which I 
am going to communicate to your Excellency. 

'^ The Spanish school which has been established here at 
the expense of the crown, is kept as it ought to be ; but as 
there are others which are French, and of which one alone is 
opened by authority, and with the regular license, and as I 
was ignorant of the faith professed by the teachers and of 
their morality, I have prescribed for them such regulations 
as are in conformity with the provisions of our legislation. 

" Excellent results are obtained from the convent of the 
Ursulines, in which a good many girls are educated ; but 
their inclinations are so decidedly French, that they have 
even refused to admit among them Spanish women who 
wished to become nuns, so long as these applicants should 



HIS '^instruction:' 575 

remain ignorant of the French idiom, and they have shed 
many tears on account of their being obHged to read their 
spiritual exercises in Spanish books, and to comply with the 
other duties of their community in the manner prescribed to 
them. 

" This is the nursery of those future matrons who will in- 
culcate on their children the principles which they here im- 
bibe. The education which they receive in this institution 
is the cause of their being less vicious than the other sex. 
As to what the boys are taught in the Spanish school, it is 
soon forgotten. Should their education be continued in a 
college, they would be confirmed in their religious principles, 
in the good habits given to them, and in their loyalty as 
faithful vassals to the crown. But they leave the school when 
still very young, and return to the houses of their parents 
mostly situated in the country, where they hear neither the 
name of God nor of king, but daily witness the corrupt mor- 
als of their parents." ^ 

Soon after taking possession of his diocese, Bishop Penal- 
ver, on the 21st of I)ecember, 1Y95, issued to the clergy 
under his jurisdiction a document entitled " Instruccion para 
el govierno de los Parrocos de la Diocesi de la Luisiana " — 
" Instruction which we form for the government of the 
Parish priests of the diocese of Louisiana," until time and 
circumstances permit the celebration of a synod to regulate 
ecclesiastical matters. 

" 1. Since we arrived in this diocese we have not lost sight 
of the spiritual good of the sheep placed under our care, 
some of whom are at a distance of five hundred leagues, and 
it is impossible to repair at one and the same time to all 

1 Bishop Penalver, November 1, 1795, in Gayarre, " History of Louis- 
iana, Spanish Domination," p. 376. I have altered the phraseology 
somewhat to make it intelligible. 



576 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

parts ; hence we direct our voice from here to the Parish 
priests by means of this Instruction, which at the same time 
that it reminds them of their duties, by keeping them more 
in sight, will encourage and animate all to fulfil them. 

" 2. The Parish priests are the rectors, pastors, and spirit- 
ual physicians of the flock of Jesus Christ, on them the 
faithful fix their eyes, hence it is necessary that they find no 
vices to stain them, and that their example as well as their 
preaching may excite some to penance and animate others in 
the path of virtue ; with this object we warn the parish 
priests of our diocese, that considering the strict account 
which they will have to render of the souls confided to them, 
they should live in such a manner as not to cause their ruin, 
should comfort them by their words and the good odor of 
their virtues, hoping with an humble confidence the reward 
of their labors. 

" 3. It will become them so to walk that neither their 
gravity render them odious, nor undue familiarity contempt- 
ible : let them visit rarely, and endeavor that in most cases 
it be for the discharge of their ministry." 

He then enjoined residence in their parishes, study of the 
Catechism of the Council of Trent and Roman Ritual, 
promptness in administering the sacraments, and visiting 
the sick, to prepare them for death. He urges every priest 
to visit any parishioner who has been sick for two or three 
days; to see that the royal cedula of February 11, 1671, is 
carried out in making wills ; to use brotherly correction in 
the case of scandals, reporting obstinate cases to the author- 
ities and the Bishop ; to observe the law in regard to mar- 
ried men whose wives are living outside the parish ; to main- 
tain friendly relations with the governors and commandants ; 
to be watchful that the royal revenues are paid ; not to fo- 
ment dissensions, but to try to prevent litigation ; to recon- 



HIS '^instruction:' 577 

cile married persons living at variance and apart ; not to 
exercise the ministry beyond the limits of his parish ; to 
make an annual report of the number of the faithful as 
directed in his circular of Sej^tember 3d ; to report those 
faihng to make their Easter duty ; to offer the mass on Sun- 
days and holidays for their people ; to teach catechism and 
correct vices ; not to neglect this instruction on the ground 
that there are public schools. The parish priests, to the exclu- 
sion of regulars whose powers are revoked, are to give the 
Easter communion ; announcement of the, Paschal obligation 
to be made on the first Sunday of Lent, and a report of de- 
linquents made after Trinity Sunday ; the parish priest is to 
visit those whose sickness prevented coming to Easter com- 
munion, to administer it to them. Priests carrying Holy 
Communion to sick persons at a distance in the country are 
to go on horseback with siirpHce and stole, bareheaded, the 
Blessed Sacrament in a reliquary inclosed in a bag hung 
around the neck by a cord, two attendants with lanterns, and 
an ombrellino. They are urged to read and observe the de- 
crees of the Council of Trent in regard to confessions : which 
are not to be heard in private houses except in case of sick- 
ness ; marriages to be celebrated in church ; those wishing to 
be married to give a statement of name, age, condition, 
parents, etc. ; two witnesses to be required ; permission of 
parents or legal authority to be shown ; rules are given for 
the case of transient persons ; for the banns ; mixed mar- 
riages : and marriages between Protestants ; in regard to 
registers of baptisms, marriages, and interments. The 39th 
forbade the practice of giving private baptism when there was 
no danger of death, and required children to be brought to 
the church to be baptized within eight days after birth ; 
parish priests are not to delegate powers without necessity ; 
the powers of assistant priests (tenientes) are defined, mass 
25 



578 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

to be said at convenient hours, announcements to be made, 
catechism taught ; rules are given as to high mass and the 
ringing of the bells ; as to the care of tabernacle, the renewal 
of the host, care of vestments, sanctuary lamp, etc. The 
Blessed Sacrament was to be exposed only on Corpus Christi 
and its octave, Quinquagesima Sunday, and the two days fol- 
lowing ; the third Sunday of every month. Twenty wax 
candles were to be lighted. Vessels for holy oils to be sent 
in advance to the bishop every year. Parish priests were not 
to allow questors going around with pious pictures asking 
alms. Perpetual burial rights were not to be granted to any 
person or family by the parish priests ; such requests were to 
be referred to the bishop. Directions are given as to schools, 
which were to be by license from the civil authorities, the 
Ecclesiastical to decide on the qualifications of the teachers 
in religion, life, and manners ; watchfulness over the schools 
enjoined ; the neglect of the Indians in the upper country 
and Florida is censured ; and parish priests are urged to zeal 
in the matter. The right of sanctuary is regulated. The 
right of the major-domo de Fabrica to expend money for the 
church is limited to $5 : over that amount the consent of the 
parish priest is made necessary. Fees for burials, etc., and 
legacies to the clergy are regulated. Parish priests in danger 
of death were to summon the nearest parish priest to prepare 
them for death and take charge of parish, church, records, etc. 

Where no directions are given the Synod of the diocese of 
Santiago de Cuba is to be followed.' 

Bishop Peiialver began a visitation of his diocese soon 
after he reached New Orleans ; we find him at Iberville, 

^ I am indebted to Right Rev. John Moore, D.D., Bishop of St. Au- 
gustine, for two contemporaneous copies of these Instructions. They 
are printed in full, with a translation, in the " U. S. Catholic Historical 
Magazine," i., pp. 417, etc. 



REPORT ON VISITATION. 579 

April 21, 1796 ; Natchitoches, November 8, 1796 ; Pensa- 
cola, May 7, 1798. Unfortunately the records of his admin- 
istration have aU perished, and only a few isolated details can 
be gathered. 

In 1799 Bishop Penalver thus described the state of his 
diocese : 

"The emigration from the western part of the United 
States and the toleration of our Government have introduced 
into this colony a gang of adventurers who have no religion 
and acknowledge no God, and they have made the morals of 
our people much worse, by intercourse with them in trade. 
A lodge of Freemasons has been formed in one of the sub- 
urbs of the city, and counts amongst its members, officers of 
the garrison and of the civil administration, merchants, na- 
tives, and foreigners. Their secret meetings on fixed days, 
on which they perform their functions, as well as other cir- 
cumstances, give to this association a suspicious and criminal 
appearance. 

"The adventurers I speak of have scattered themselves 
over the districts of Attakapas, Opelousas, Ouachita, and 
Natchitoches in the vicinity of the province of Texas, in 
New Spain ; they protect their houses with Indians, hold 
conferences with them, and fill their minds with dangerous 
ideas, in harmony with their own restless, ambitious charac- 
ter, and the ties they observe with their own Western coun- 
trymen, who have a custom of patting their sons on the 
shoulder, when they are very stout, saying : ' You will go to 
Mexico.' 

" Such is the case with the upper part of the Mississippi,, 
with the district of Illinois and the adjacent territory, in 
which there has been a remarkable introduction of those ad- 
venturers, who penetrate even into New Mexico. This evil, 
in my opinion, can be remedied only by not permitting the 



580 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

sliglitest American settlement to be made at the points al« 
ready designated nor on any part of Red River. 

" The parishes which were religiously disposed are losing 
their faith and their old customs : the number of the faithful 
who receive the Holy Eucharist at Easter decreases ; and the 
people turn a deaf ear to the admonitions of their clergy. 

"It is true that the same resistance to religion has always 
manifested itself here, but never with such scandal as now 
prevails. The military officers and a good many of the in- 
habitants live almost publicly with colored concubines, and 
they are not ashamed to carry the illegitimate issue they 
have by them to be recorded in the parochial register as their 
natural children." ' 

Bishop Penalver everywhere showed himself active in the 
<3ause of education and industrial progress, and a liberal bene- 
factor of the poor. His administration in Kew Orleans was, 
however, so thwarted and hampered that he created no great 
public institution there, as he did at Guatemala and Havana. 
He, however, did much to extend the schools connected 
with the Ursuline Convent, and enriched mauy churches of 
his diocese with plate and vestments to give dignity to the 
divine worship.'^ 

On the 20th of July, 1801, Bishop Penalver was promoted 
to the archiepiscopal see of Guatemala.'^ Before he departed 

^ Gayarre, "History of Louisiana, Spanish Domination," New York, 
1854, pp. 407-9. 

2 Bachiller y Morales, " Apuntes para la Historia de las Letras," Ha- 
vana, 1859, iii., pp. 41-9. 

3 Gams, " Series Episcoporum," Ratisbonne, 1878, p. 174. Bishop 
Penalver both in Louisiana and Guatemala took a deep interest in educa- 
tion and endeavored to extend it. He was also interested in all improve- 
ments in agriculture, manufactures, and travelling facilities, giving en- 
couragement to all. He established schools and founded a hospital at his 
own expense in Guatemala, and after he resigned the archiepiscopal see. 



BISHOP PORRO. 581 

on the 3d of November, 1801, lie appointed Rev. Thomas 
Canon Hassett and Eev. Patrick Walsh, Yicars-General^ 
authorized so to do by a rescript issued at Eome Sept. 14, 
1Y94. When he left they were officially recognized as 
" Governors of the diocese." 

To fill the vacant see. Father Francis Porro y Peinado, a 
Franciscan of the Convent dei Santi Apostoli at Rome, was 
nominated and duly appointed, but as it became apparent 
that Spain would soon relinquish the province of Louisi- 
ana to other hands, he was translated to the see of Tarra- 
zona.' 

The Spanish king had by the treaty of San Ildefonso (Oc- 
tober 1, 1800), promised and engaged to retrocede Louisiana 
to the French Republic, six months after the execution of 
certain conditions and stipulations on the part of France, and 
this prevented any active steps for the good of religion. 
Without waiting for the actual transfer of the province by 
Spain, Bonaparte, then first Consul, ceded Louisiana to the 
United States by the treaty of Paris, April 30, 1803.' 

De Laussat, Commissioner of the French Repubhc, had 
already on the 26th of March, 1803, reached New Orleans 
to take possession of the province. Spain prepared to evacu- 
ate the country and general confusion prevailed. 

The Spanish Government, it is evident, wished to with- 
draw all its own natural subjects from the province, and a 
priest is said to have been sent to Terre aux Boeufs to urge 

March 1, 1806, he founded at Havana the Casa de Benificencia with its 
school for girls, bearing all the cost himself. He died at Havana, July 
17, 1810, and by his will bequeathed much to educational institutions and 
$200,000 to the poor. Bachiller y Morales, " Apuntes," pp. 42-5. His 
funeral oration was pronounced by the Dominican Father Manuel Que- 
sada, Havana, 1815, 4to, 13 pp. 

' Bishop Portier in Spalding's " Life of Bishop Flaget," p. 162 ; Bish- 
op Bourget to Henry de Courcy, 1855 ; Gams, pp. 174-9. 

2 Gayarre, "History of Louisiana," I»5ew York, 1854, pp. 640-2. 



582 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the natives of the Canary Islands who had settled there to 
remove to another Spanish colony. The Yery Rev. Thomas 
Hassett, the administrator of the diocese, was also directed to 
addi'ess each priest to ascertain whether he wished to retire 
with the Spanish forces or preferred to remain in Louisiana. 
He was also to obtain from each parish an inventory of all 
plate, vestments, and other articles in each church which had 
been given by the Spanish Government, evidently with a 
view to their removal. 

The administrator issued a circular letter about the 10th of 
June, 1803. Several priests at once signified their choice to 
follow the Spanish standard ; among them were Rev. Louis 
Buhot, parish priest of St. Landry at Opelousas ; the Recollect 
Father L. Lusson, parish priest of St. Charles ; Rev. Peter 
Janin, parish priest of St. Louis ; Rev. James Maxwell, parish 
priest of St. Genevieve.' 

The administrator of the diocese of Louisiana, Rev. Thomas 
Hassett, wrote to Bishop Carroll, the only Catholic bishop 
under the American flag, which was soon to be raised in 
Louisiana : 

":NrEw Orleans, DecemV y^ 23^^' 1803. 
*' My Lord : 

" The retrocession of this province to the French Republic 
having taken place the 30^*" ult™°' and the same being since ceded 
to the U. S. of America, are circumstances that induce me to 

^ Rev. Louis Buhot to Very Eev. Thomas Hassett, October 15, 1803 ; 
Rev. L. Lusson to same, December 19, 1803 ; Rev. Peter Janin to same, 
December 20, 1803 ; Rev. James Maxwell to same. Similar letters were 
evidently sent from other parishes. 

The church at St. Charles had 6 chasubles, 4 albs, with amices and 
cinctures ; but the parish priest did not know whether they belonged to 
the State or to the estate of the late Rev. Mr. Didier ; a ciborium certainly 
did belong to the late Mr. Didier, and the chahce to the church at St. 
Louis. 



CANON HASSETT'S ACCOUNT. 583 

acquaint your Lordship without loss of time and briefly as 
possible, of the present Ecclesiastical state of this portion of 
my jurisdiction, not doubting, but it will very soon fall under 
your Lordship's. 

"The ceded province consists of 21 parishes, including 
this of X. Orleans, of w'''' some are vacant, owing to the 
scarcity of Ministers : the Irish priests enjoy 40 D^ salary p'" 
month from the King, and the Spaniards, French, &c., 30, 
besides the obventions arising from the publick acts of their 
parochial functions, such as funerals, marriages, &c., and 
established by tarif : the functionarys are allowed each a 
dwelling house, and a few acres of land by their respective 
flocks : none has a coadjutor except the parish priest of ^N. 
Orleans who is allowed four, and enjoy 25 dollars each p 
month, together wath their share of obventions, which are 
equally divided between the Priest and them. 

"Previous to the retrocession the Spanish commissioners 
have explored ofiicially the wills of all those that derive from 
his C. Majesty and are employed in his service : the Ecclesi- 
asticks being of the number, I found on examination that 
out of 26 that have been at y^ time in y^ Capital and province, 
only four have agreed to continue in their respective stations 
under French government, and whether many more than the 
same number will remain under that of the U. S., God only 
knows ; whereas although the service of Almighty God and 
the particular necessity of y^ portion of his vineyard are mo- 
tives y^ most cogent on one hand to engage all, not only to 
continue their labours here, but also to redouble their zeal in 
the execution of their sacred functions, yet y"" Lordship well 
knows that the Amor Patrige, and the King's bountey (offered 
to be continued to all those that followed his collours) are al- 
lureing and flattering ones on the other. As for my own 
part, I candidly assure y"" Lordship that I find myself in a 



584 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

most disagreeable dilemma, obliged to leave the countrey on 
account of my weak and declining state of health, and repair 
to some other climate more suitable to my constitution, not- 
withstanding the ardent desires I have of being serviceable 
in my present situation, besides my place of Canon, I can- 
not warrantably or with any degree of propriety relinquish 
and consequently only wait for superior orders to take my 
departure hence. 

•^'The Eev*^ Mr. Pat^ Walsh Yicar-General & auxiliary 
Gov"" of y" diocese, justly entitled (as he really is) to a recom- 
pence for his long services, and unwearied zeal in the service 
of God & his country, may hourly expect a competent one 
from our Sovereign; but yet declares when he leaves y® 
country, he will consider himself, as in a manner, torn from 
it for the reasons above mentioned, and assures that he is de- 
termined not to abandon his post as long as he can with pro- 
priety hold it, not being in the least influenced by motives 
of interest or aggrandizement so to be. 

"'I forgot to mention y* y^ Cathedral Church possesses 
some property arising from houses thereunto appertaining. 
It is a decent temple and decently supply ed w^"" ornaments 
&c., necessary for divine service. The country churches are 
also on a tolerable good footing. Mr. Walsh desires to be most 
affec^'' rememb'^ to y'" Lordship & says he will write to you by 
next opp''. I have the honour to be with the highest respect 
My Lord, 

" Y"" Lordships most obed* humb^ serv*, 

" R"^- Rev. D^- John Carroll. Thomas Hassett." 

On the 11th of April, 1804, the Yery Rev. Thomas Has- 
sett gave faculties to the Rev. Peter de Zamora, who had 
come to Louisiana with the Marquis de Casa Calvo, and who 
had been assigned as chaplain to a Louisiana regiment on its 



DEPARTURE OF SOME URSULINES. 585 

way to Pensacola.' It was one of his last acts. He died in 
the month of April, 1804. 

Bishop Penalver, on leaving the diocese for Guatemala, had 
established Canon Hassett and the Kev. Patrick Walsh as 
administrators. The latter had been in Louisiana for twelve 
years, and had been constantly employed in the government 
of the diocese, for which his perfect knowledge of the three 
prevailing languages — French, Spanish, and English — espe- 
cially fitted him. His authority was disputed, however, by 
Father Antonio Sedella, parish priest of IS'ew Orleans, who 
claimed to be independent of him. Troubles and litigation 
ensued, the unworthy priest finding many to support him.'' 

Eev. Mr. Walsh withdrew the faculties from Sedella and 
by his pastoral letter to the faithful March 27, 1805, he es- 
tablished the Convent of the UrsuKne Nuns as the only place 
in the parish for the administration of the sacraments and 
the celebration of the Divine Offices. 

When the Spanish authorities withdrew, many of the 
clergy accompanied them. The question had been mourn- 
fully discussed in the quiet cloisters of the Ursuline JS'uns. 
The Community consisted of twenty-two choir nuns, nine of 
whom were Spanish, and of five lay sisters. Some wished to 
sell everything and retii-e with the Spanish authorities : and 
a report that Mr. Laussat would seize all their property in 
the name of the French Republic filled them with alarm. 
Those in favor of emigrating applied to Yery Rev. Mr. Has- 
sett for permission to sell ; this part of the Community com- 
prised thirteen nuns, who wished the property sold and their 
dowries returned to them, while only six professed a readi- 

^ Rev. Mr. Espinasse to Bishop Carroll, New Orleans, September 12, 
1804. 

' Rev. P. Walsh to Marquis of Casa Calvo, April 26, 1804 ; Very Rev. 
John Olivier to Bishop Carroll, New Orleans, February 28, 1807. 
25* 




(586) 



THE VRSULINES. 587 

ness to remain and continue the work of their institute in the 
education of girls. 

When Mr. Laussat arrived, the question as to the future of 
the convent was put to him. He rephed : "It will remain 
as it is, with all its possessions." This consoling and unex- 
pected intelligence was sent by a special messenger to the 
convent. When the colonial authorities met him and put 
the same question formally, he replied : " Let the nuns feel 
no alarm ; they shall remain as they are," and he requested the 
Governor and another official to assure the Ursulines of this. 

Joy pervaded the convent, and throughout the city the cry 
was heard : " Our nuns are going to stay." The Community 
felt that their Patroness, the Blessed Virgin, had thrown her 
powerful protection around them. 

The Prefect came in person to the convent on the 13th of 
April and said : " Ladies, the need which the Colony has of 
you, the good you are doing here, the public esteem which 
you enjoy and which is so justly due to you, has come to the 
knowledge of the French Government, which has decreed 
that you shall be maintained with all your property, and as 
you are. You shall be the coadjutors of government in main- 
taining sound morals, and the government will uphold you." 

Notwithstanding this. Mother St. Monica and several others 
declared their intention of proceeding to Havana. Mr. Laus- 
sat used every persuasion to induce them to remain, assuring 
them that a formal decree was on its way from France. 
When the Marquis de Casa Calvo arrived they applied to 
him to convey them to Havana, and on the 29th of May, 
Mother St. Monica, a Spanish lady, with eleven others — 
French, Louisianian, Scotch, and Spanish — with nearly all 
the lay sisters, passed out of the portals of the church.' 

^ '' Relation de ce qui s'est passe dans ce Monast^re £i I'epoque de la 



588 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

A sad little group of six choir nuns and two lay sisters re- 
mained, full of courage, but looking only to the protection 
of Heaven to sustain them in the trials which thej could but 
expect. They elected Mother St. Xavier Fargeon as Supe- 
rior, and resumed all the exercises of community life, main- 
taining their Academy, Orphan Asylums, Day-school, and 
instructions to colored people. 

Thus was this venerable institution saved for religion in 
Louisiana. 

On the 20th of December, 1803, Louisiana was transferred 
by Laussat, in the name of the French Republic, to the Com- 
missioners of the United States. 

The Very Kev. Mr. Walsh remained as Yicar-General, Ad- 
ministrator of the diocese, but he had little power for good. 
The Ursulines on the 21st of March, 1804, uncertain as to 
their future, addressed the President of the United States in 
a letter in which they solicited the passage of an act of Con- 
gress guaranteeing their property and rights ; they justly 
claimed that their institution had been of service to the re- 
public, as their long history would attest.' 

The President replied reassuring the Ursulines. " The 
principles of the Constitution and Government of the United 
States are a sure guaranty to you that it will be preserved to 
you sacred and inviolate, and that your institution will be 
permitted to govern itself according to its own voluntary 
rules, without interference from the civil authority. What- 
ever diversity of shade may appear in the religious opinions 
of our fellow-citizens, the charitable objects of your institu- 
tion cannot be indifferent to any ; and its furtherance of the 

Revolution Francaise a I'occasion de la retrocession de la Louisiana a la 
Republique Franyaise en 1802," 

^ Mother Mary Teresa Fargeon, Superior, to Thomas Jefferson, New 
Orleans, March 21, 1804. 



SEDELLA'S SCHISM. 589 

wholesome purposes bj training up its joung members in the 
way thej should go, cannot fail to insure the patronage of 
the government it is under. Be assured it will meet with all 
the protection my office can give it." ' 

Meanwhile Sedella, sustained covertly by the hypocritical 
governor and judges appointed by the Federal government, 
resolved on open schism. This man called a meeting of 
the rabble of ISTew Orleans. This body claimed the church 
as the property of the citizens of Xew Orleans, although 
the site came from the King of France, and they had con- 
tributed nothing to its erection ; they elected a body of 
wardens, who in turn elected Father Antonio Sedella as 
their parish priest, " amid many hurras." ^ 

As the most ignorant person in the territory knew, Se- 
della's course was an act of schism totally at variance with 
the organization of the Catholic Church and the civil 
law of Louisiana. The decision in Fromm's case was ac- 
cessible to Governor Claiborne, but he chose to treat the 
matter as a quarrel between two priests, doubtless glad to see 
the Catholic Church embroiled. When the Very Eev. Mr. 

1 " The Ursulines in Louisiana," New Orleans, 1886, pp. 32-3. 

^ Claiborne to Madison, March 18, 1805. — Cantillon, President of this 
pretended board of Marguilliers, had the assurance to write to Bishop 
Carroll in April, 1805, that Walsh's powers ceased when the Bishop of 
New Orleans withdrew and the country passed under a different govern- 
ment. His letter was really one of defiance. He states that the Catho- 
lics of the city held a meeting " under the auspices of the City Council," 
and unanimously requested Sedella to reassume the duties of parish 
priest. Judge Prevost, a Protestant, in a letter of April 2, 1807, also 
attempted to instruct Bishop Carroll as to the laws of the Church, and 
informed him that " the original dimensions of the diocese having 
changed, the ecclesiastical jurisdiction as at first determined had ceased, 
and therefore Abbe Walsh could have no power" — his facts and his law 
being equally false. There had been no alteration of the dimensions of 
the diocese, and no such alteration and no change of civil government 
would deprive a Bishop or Administrator of authority. 



590 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Walsh appealed to liim not to countenance such a gross vio- 
lation of all law, he resorted to hypocritical twaddle, aided 
the shameless priest to maintain his position, and put the 
Administrator off with the usual strain of cant : "If those 
who profess to be the followers of the meek and humble 
Jesus, instead of preaching brotherly love and good- will to 
man, and enforcing their precepts by example, should labor 
to excite dissension and distrust in a community, there is 
indeed ground to fear that the Church itself may cease to be 
an object of veneration.'' 

And thus he lent the whole influence of his position to 
break down the discipline of the Catholic Church and main- 
tain in the Cathedral of ^ew Orleans a man whose immoral 
character and neglect of duty were notorious, and who would 
in any E^ew England village have been consigned to the jail. 

In the following year the Yery Rev. Administrator in the 
month of August, 1806, was stricken down with illness and 
expired five days later on the 2 2d of the month. The 
" Yicar-General and Governor ad interim of the diocese," as 
he was styled, was interred the next day in the chapel of the . 
Ursuline Convent, near the altar, a large attendance of the 
faithful betokening the respect for a priest who showed zeal 
for the house of God.' 

The archiepiscopal see of Santo Domingo, the metropolitan 
of the province to which the diocese of Louisiana and the 
Floridas belonged, was vacant, and no one of the Bishops of 
the province attempted to restore order, although the Bishop 
of Havana extended his authority once more over the Florida 
portion of the diocese till the establishment of the Vicariate - 
Apostolic of Alabama and the Floridas under Eight Rev. Dr. 
Portier. 

^ Louis Kerr to Bishop Carroll, New Orleans, August 29, 1806, 



ADMINISTRATOR OF LOUISIANA. 591 

As the death of the Very Kev. Patrick Walsh left the dio- 
cese of Louisiana without any one to govern it, Bishop Car- 
roll, who had, meanwhile, informed himself of the condition 
of affairs, resolved to act under the decree of Sept. 1, 1805, 
and assume the administration. 

On the lYth of November, 1806, Bishop Carroll wrote to 
James Madison, then Secretary of State, and after alluding 
to a conference had with him long before in relation to the 
Church in Louisiana, and to his being authorized to adminis- 
ter its spiritual affairs and to recommend two or three cler- 
gymen of suitable qualities, one of whom would be appointed 
Bishop of New Orleans, he says : "I was not so satisfied 
with the accounts of Louisiana, of the clergymen living 
there, as would justify a recommendation of any of them for 
the important trust, which requires not only a virtuous but 
very prudent conduct, great learning, especially in matters of 
a religious nature, and sufficient resolution to remove gradu- 
ally the disorders which have grown up during the relaxed 
state of civil and ecclesiastical authority. I therefore directed 
my views to two others, who, tho' Frenchmen, have been 
long resident in this country and steady in their attachment 
to it. But the removal of either of them to Louisiana was 
rendered impracticable, and circumstances have since occurred 
which perhaps make it unadviseable in the opinion of this 
government, to nominate for the bishop of that country any 
native of France or Louisiana. I therefore dechned hitherto 
taking any concern in this business, tho' the situation of the 
church there has long required, and requires now more par- 
ticularly a prompt interference, not only for the interests of 
religion, but Kkewise for quieting and composing the minds 
of the inhabitants. You will observe that my first commis- 
sion to take a provisional charge of the diocess of N. Orleans 
was received long before the intermeddling of the Emperor 



592 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

JS'apoleon. This has been procured, as I am credibly in- 
formed from N. O. by a mission to Paris from a Mr. Castil- 
Ion, who is at the head of the municipahty, and an artful 
Spanish friar, Antonio de Sedilla, the intimate friend of the 
Marquis of Caso Calvo. This mission was entrusted to a 
certain Castanedo, who was furnished with $4,000 to obtain 
a recommendation from the Emperor [N^apoleon for the im- 
mediate nomination of de Sedilla to the bishopric : but the 
attempt has completely miscarried, as you will see by the du- 
plicate copy of the commission sent to me, &c. To this 
commission allow me to subjoin an extract from a letter of 
Card. Pietro, prefect of the Congreg. de Prop, fide at Eome, 

which I received at the same time. He says, (fee ' From 

which it appears, that the acquiescence of our government is 
necessary with respect to the measures to be adopted for set- 
tling the ecclesiastical state of Louisiana. Something, as has 
been mentioned, is immediately necessary, before I proceed 
to determine on the choice of a subject fit to be recom- 
mended for the future bishop. If a native of this country, 
or one who is not a Frenchman, tho' well acquainted with 
the language, cannot be procured, would it be satisfactory to 
the Executive of the TJ. S. to recommend a native of France 
who has long resided amongst us, and is desirous of continu- 
ing under this government ? In the mean time, as the only 
clergyman in Louisiana, in any degree quahfied to act with 
vigor and intelligence in restoring order in the Cath. church, 
is a French emigrant priest, far from any attachment to the 
present system of his country, may he be appointed to act 
as my vicar, without the disapprobation of our Executive ? 
I have many reasons for believing that this person rejoices 
sincerely in the cession of that country to the United 
States.' " 

But while the Governor of Louisiana appointed by the 



ADMINISTRATOR OF LOUISIANA. 593 

President and the Judges of the Territory were actually 
playing into the hands of the rebellious priest and his schis- 
matical adherents, Mr. Madison replied officially that the mat- 
ter being purely ecclesiastical, government could not interfere, 
adding : '' I have the pleasure. Sir, to add that if that con- 
sideration had less influence, the President would find a mo- 
tive to the same determination in his perfect confidence in 
the purity of your views, and in the patriotism which will 
guide you in the selection of ecclesiastical individuals to such 
as combine with their professional merits a due attachment 
to the independence, the Constitution and the prosperity of 
the United States." 

But in a private letter on the same day he alludes to the 
scheme of Cantillon, who sent a person to France to induce 
the government there to obtain the appointment of Sedella 
as Bishop, leading to a letter from Mr. Portales which great- 
ly encouraged the schismatics. Mr. Madison alluding to 
Bishop Carroll's proposal to appoint Mr. L'Espinasse, wrote : 
*' Nothing being known concerning Mr. L'Espinasse except 
from your account of him in which all due confidence is 
placed, no objections can lie against the use you propose to 
make of him, and that, in general, it affords satisfaction to 
find you, as might well be presumed, so fully in a disposition 
to admit into the stations for which you are to provide as 
little of alienage of any sort as will consist with the essential 
attributes and duties of them. Of the Spanish Friar Anto- 
nio di Sedilla the accounts received here agree with the charac- 
ter you have formed of him. 

"It appears that his intrigues and his connections have 
drawn on him the watchful attention of the Government of 
that territory. Although I am aware that in the arrange- 
ments committed to your discretion and execution, consider- 
ations operate very different from those of a political nature, 



594 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

I will not conceal my wish that instead of a temporary sub- 
ordination of the K. C. Church at N. Orleans to the General 
Diocese, the subordination had been made permanent ; or 
rather that it had involved a modification of some proper 
sort, leaving less of a distinctive feature in a quarter already 
marked by sundry peculiarities. I am betrayed into the ex- 
pression, or rather intrusion of such a sentiment by my anx- 
iety to see the union and harmony of every portion of our 
Country strengthened by every legitimate circumstance which 
may in any wise have that tendency. 

" The letter from Mr. Fortales had been forwarded hither 
in several copies from ^. O., where it had excited the sensa- 
tions likely to result from it. This foreign interposition^ 
qualified as it is, was manifestly reprehensible; being in a 
case where it could be founded neither in any political or ec- 
clesiastical relation whatever. It is probable, at the same 
time, that the step was produced less by any deep or insidious 
designs, than by the flattering and unjust importunities of 
the parties at N. O., and by a tenderness towards a people 
once a part of the French nation, and alienated by the policy 
of its Gov^ not by their own act. The interposition will be 
made by our Minister a topic of such observations, as with- 
out overcharging the wrong, may be calculated to prevent 
repetitions." 

When the decree of the Propaganda confiding Louisiana 
to his care reached Bishop Carroll, it was a matter of great 
and pious satisfaction to him to Know that there was one 
priest in Louisiana whose virtue and ability w^ere known to 
him. This was the Rev. John Olivier, who had been at 
Cahokia till 1803, when lie went to I^ew Orleans to become 
chaplain of the Ursuline Nuns. To this priest he at once 
expedited the decree of the Propaganda, and an ofiicial docu- 
ment in which as Administrator- Apostolic of the diocese of 




V. REV, JOHN OLIVIER, V.G. 595 

Louisiana, Bishop Carroll created him Yicar-General. The 
Kev. Mr. Olivier at once produced these documents before 
the Governor of Louisiana and left copies with him. He 
also wrote to Father Sedella informing him of the action of 
the Propaganda, and of his appointment by the Administra- 
tor-Apostolic. Sedella called upon him the next day with 
one of his pretended vicars, but evaded recognizing his- au- 
thority, and finally on the 25th of February, 1807, in a letter 
openly refused to do so, incited by Cantillon and other mal- 
contents. 

SIGNATURE OP JEAN OLIVIER, V.G. 

The Yicar-General then published the decree and the 
Bishop's letter at the convent chapel, the Rev. Mr. L'Espinasse 
preaching on the occasion to explain to the people the duty 
of obeying the authorities in the Church appointed by its 
supreme Head.^ 

While the unfortunate diocese had been almost without 
any recognized head, the distant parishes suffered, or became 
the prey of adventurers, who took possession without any 
appointment or faculties. Thus the Rev. Thomas Flynn 
wrote from St. Louis, November 8, 1806, that the trustees 
were about to install him. He describes the church. It 
" has a tolerably good bell, a high altar, and commodious 
pews. The house for the priest is convenient, but rather out 
of repair. There is annexed to it a large garden well stocked 
with fruit trees, barn, stable, and other out offices." ^ 

' Rev. John Olivier to Bisliop Carroll, New Orleans, February 38, 1807. 
2 Letter to Bisliop Carroll. He wrote to Rev. S. T. Badin from St. 
Genevieve, May 25, 1807. 



596 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

The veteran priest of the West, Rev. Peter Gibault, had 
retired to New Madrid about 1790, and died there in 1804.' 

Rev. James Maxwell continued at St. Genevieve, where he 
had succeeded Father Paul de St. Pierre, who closed his 
eight years' pastorship in 1Y97. With the exception of the 
Rev. Mr. Maxwell there was scarcely a priest in Upper 
Louisiana.^ 

As the original Rescript issued by the Holy See to Bishop 
Carroll had not been so distinct and clear as to obviate cap- 
tious objections by the unprincipled Sedella and his adher- 
ents, a more ample and distinct authority was sent. 

*'To OUB VENERABLE BeOTHEK, THE AeCHBISHOP OF BALTI- 
MORE — Pope Pius YII. 

" Yenerable Brother, Health and Apostolical Benediction. 
The solicitude of the Roman Pontiff, embracing the univer- 
sal church, no where permits laborers to be wanting in the 
vineyard planted by the Eternal Son of the Father, that by 
their efforts and assiduous zeal, the true faith which is one as 
God is one, may not only be firmly retained, but more widely 
propagated, and the spiritual fruit of souls, grow to the hun- 
dredfold and even exceed it. We cannot otherwise provide for 
the church at New Orleans or province of Louisiana in North 
America, deprived of its pastor and bishop than by confiding 
it to the ordinary jurisdiction of your Fraternity, until an occa- 
sion offers to Us and this Holy See of making other disposi- 
tions, which may seem to meet the general wish more fully. 
As this occasion is not yet proximate, and you are already suf- 
ficiently burthened with other cares, therefore by the advice 
of our venerable Brethren, the Cardinals of Holy Roman 

' Very Rev, John Olivier to Bishop Carroll. 

« Rozier, "An Address," etc., St. Louis, 1885, p. 15. 



BRIEF OF POPE PIUS VII 



597 



Church, placed in charge of the Congregation de Propaganda 
Fide, We, lest anything should be wanting which either the 
spiritual necessity or utility of the Faithful in those parts 
may require, by these presents commit to your Fraternity 
and command, that if you deem it expedient in the Lord^ 
you delegate and send to the aforesaid province of Louisiana, 
either our beloved son Charles l^erinckx, on whose zeal and 
virtue we rely greatly in our Lord, or if perchance he feel 
himself unequal thereto, some other secular or regular priest 
whom you know to be fitted, with the rank of Administrator 
Apostolic and the rights of an Ordinary, to continue however, 
only during a time at our good- will and that of this Holy See, 
and according to the instruction to be forwarded to you by the 
said Congregation, notwithstanding anything to the contrary. 
*' Given at Rome at St. Mary Major's under the Ring of 
the Fisherman, on the fifth day of April, 1808. 

[l. s.] " L. Cardinal Antonelli. 

"J. B. QUAEANTOTTI, 

" Vice-Prefect." 




OLD TJRSULINE CONVENT AND CHAPEL, NEW 
ORLEANS. 



CHAPTEE lY. 

DIOCESE OF BALTIMORE, 1806-1808. DIVISION OF THE DIO- 
CESE. BALTIMORE A METROPOLITAN SEE. 

In 1806 Bishop Carroll had the consolation of seeing posi- 
tive evidence of the growth of Catholicity in Baltimore in 
the initiation of new temples to the Most High. 

On the 7th of July he laid the corner-stone of his Cathe- 
dral. The erection of a noble edifice had, as we have seen, 
engaged his mind from an early period. The plans of the 
Cathedral were the work of an eminent architect, B. Henry 
Latrobe, who at first submitted plans for a Gothic Cathedral, 
but as Roman or Greek architecture was preferred, he pre- 
pared the plan of the present Cathedral. " The principal 
motive," wrote this gentleman to Bishop Carroll, " which 
induced me to undertake the labor of the design at a time 
when neither my existing engagements nor the circumstances 
of my family permitted me to undertake it with convenience, 
were not entirely selfish. They were motives of gratitude. 
To the disinterested benevolence and the pious sensibility of 
a clergyman of your church I owe my existence, at all events 
an existence of which I have no reason to be ashamed, and I 
hope I have never since omitted an opportunity of honoring 
and serving the Church of which he was a splendid orna- 
ment." ' 

The selection of a suitable site for the Cathedral had not 



' B. H. Latrobe to Bishop Carroll, August 5, 1806. 
(598) 



THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 



599 



been free from difficulty. A beautiful position on the Hill 
had been proposed as the most desirable spot, but the cost of 
the lots, for which nearly twenty-five thousand dollars was 
asked, deterred the Building Committee, and it was resolved 
to erect the Cathedral on the burial-ground adjoining St. 
Peter's Church. 

When the space had been partly cleared and some of the 
bodies were already removed, there arose a strong feehng of 




=^^5Wt,-' 



CATHEDRAL IN ITS ORIGINAL FORM. FROM FIELDING LUCAS' 
"PICTURE OF BALTIMORE." 



disapprobation, and a memorial was presented to the Bishop, 
remonstrating against the use of that spot, and especially 
against the disturbing of the dead. Bishop Carroll did not 
yield at once ; he replied with some feeling, urging the plea 
of the necessity of economy, in view of the heavy cost of the 
lots, which all desired. When, however, the clergy of the 
Seminary, who were regarded as the priests of the Cathedral, 
supported the views of the memorial in a document signed 



600 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

February 26, 1806, by Messrs. Nagot, J. Tessier, J. David, 
P. Babade, B. J. Flaget, and William Du Bourg, Bishop 
Carroll yielded and consented to the acquisition of the pres- 
ent site. A new subscription was begun, headed by two 
generous Catholics, who contributed largely, and the owner. 
Gen. John Eager Howard, greatly reduced the price, so as to 
remove one of the obstacles. 

The ground having been secured, the Tth of July, 1806, 
was set apart for the ceremony of blessing the corner-stone of 
the proposed edifice. The proceedings were conducted with 
the greatest pomp. The concourse of Catholics and even of 
Protestants was immense, for the whole city had become in- 
terested in the erection of a building regarded as a great or- 
nament to the city. The ceremony was carried out according 
to the ritual, in presence of the silent and res])ectful assem- 
blage. A procession of ecclesiastics and of twenty priests, 
many venerable by age and by long apostolic labors, followed 
by the Bishop in cope and mitre, proceeded in ordered line 
through the streets to the spot, where the symbol of salvation 
was erected and the stone blessed. Bishop Carroll addressed 
the audience in a touching and timely discourse, holding out 
the hope that the building to be erected might be' a source of 
grace to multitudes in time to come — '' et erit mons elevatus 
super omnes colles, et fluent ad eam omnes gentes." ' 

To carry on the work of the Cathedral a body of trustees 
had been appointed, and according to the custom of that 
time a lottery was resorted to, as a means of raising money 
to advance the great work. This was announced in 1803, 
the managers being Bishop Carroll, Bev. Francis Beeston, 
Messrs. David Williamson, Eobert Walsh, Charles Ghequiere, 

' Memorials and Reply of Bishop Carroll in the Archives of the Arch- 
bishop of Baltimore ; Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise Catholique ou du Diocese 
des Etats Unis." 



THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 



601 



Patrick Bennet, Arnold Livers, Luke Tiernan, and Francis 
J. Mitchell. There were to be 21,000 tickets at ten dollars 
each, fifteen per cent, of the amount to be applied to the 




ST. PATRICK'S CHURCH, FELL's POINT. PROM FIELDING LUCAS' 
"PICTURE OF BALTIMORE." 

Cathedral, the rest distributed in prizes.^ The lottery was 
drawn in 1804, the Bishop obtaining the highest prize, which 
he at once transferred to the Cathedral, remaining, as he was, 



' Scharf, "History of Baltimore City and County," Philadelphia, 1881, 
pp. 526, etc. 

26 



602 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

the poorest bishop in the world, without resources or revenue. 
The building of the Cathedral was actively pushed for sev- 
eral years till the troubles of the times suspended the work. 

On the 18th of June the corner-stone of St. Mary's chapel, 
connected with the college, had been blessed with due solem- 
nity, and the beautiful chapel rose, which was long regarded 
as one of the most elegant specimens of architecture in the 
city, the pure design of the French architect having been 
strictly followed in all its details. 

On the 10th of July Bishop Carroll laid the corner-stone 
of the new church of St. Patrick at Fell's Point, for the zeal- 
ous priest, Eev. John Francis Moranville, proposed to replace 
the frail structure already in that district, which was found 
incapable of being enlarged to meet the wants of the people. 
This zealous clergyman, who left an undying memory of 
bis labors in Baltimore, was a priest of the Seminary of the 
Holy Grhost in Paris, and came to the United States from 
the missions of Cayenne in South America. He took up his 
work with remarkable zeal and ability, and, aided for a time 
by Kev. Mr. Dilhet from the Seminary, gave doctrinal in- 
structions, which not only confirmed the Catholics in their 
faith, but led many Protestants to examine and reflect.^ 

The new church of St. Patrick at Baltimore, which Eev. 
Mr. Moranville commenced, was completed by him with 
great zeal and skiU. The plan he adopted was elegant, and 
at the time of its erection there was none in the city to com- 
pare with it for beauty and solidity. Two rows of tasteful 
Grecian pillars sustained the graceful arches of the nave ; 
the altar seemed made of the choicest marble, and the tones 
of a fine organ resounded through the sacred edifice as 



' Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise Catholique"; Tessier, " Epoques du Semi- 
naire de Baltimore." 



ST. MARY'S, BALTIMORE. 603 

Bishop Carroll, attended bj a numerous body of his clergy, 
entered on the 29th of November, 180Y, to dedicate it to the 
service of Almighty God. After that ceremony, performed 
vrith unusual pomp, he celebrated a pontifical high mass, the 
Hev. Mr. Du Bourg delivering a sermon on the occasion. 

A house for the residence of the priest soon rose beside it, 
where the good priest lived in the utmost simplicity and 
poverty.^ 

The Church of St. Mary, erected by the' Sulpitians, soon 
had a congregation, which Rev. Mr. Dilhet describes as 
French, English, American, and JS^egro. The Rev. Mr. 
Du Bourg, and subsequently Rev. Mr. Tessier, devoted him- 
self especially to the instruction and spiritual care of the 
colored people, many of them from St. Domingo, and speak- 
ing only French. The result was most consoling, and they 
were saved from loss of faith and the corruption of morals 
prevailing around them. 

In December, 1806, Bishop Carroll again wrote to Rome 
to urge a division of his diocese. He thought that at least 
four new sees ought to be erected — one at Boston, to embrace 
the 'New England States ; one at 'New York, the diocese to 
include that State and Eastern New Jersey ; one at Philadel- 
phia, to comprise Peujnsylvania, Delaware, and Western New 
Jersey ; one in Kentucky, to include that State and Tennes- 
see. For this last diocese Bishop Carroll preferred Frank- 
fort or Lexington as the episcopal city, but Rev. Mr. Badin 
strongly advised Bardstown, as most of the Catholics were 
settled near that town. 

A fifth diocese, to embrace the country northwest of the 
Ohio and lying beyond Pennsylvania, was desirable, but as 



1 B. U. Campbell, " Memoir of Rev. J. F. ^oranville"; "U. S. Cath. 
Mag.," i., pp. 526-7. 



604 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

priests were very few, it would be best for the time being to 
make that district depend on the Bishop to be appointed for 
Kentucky. 

" As to the country south of Maryland, it should remain 
subject to the see of Baltimore, a large diocese indeed ; but 
it was much to be lamented," he added, " that religion had 
made scarcely any progress in the Carolinas and Georgia ; all 
efforts for that effect had failed," as the Bishop states, " either 
on account of the unworthiness of the bishop, or the careless- 
ness of priests, or the depraved morals of the people. Only 
five priests are there, having charge of souls, and they were 
three hundred miles apart ; three in Virginia, one at Charles- 
ton, one in Georgia." The country south of Tennessee ought 
to be annexed, in his opinion, to the diocese of Louisiana and 
the Floridas.' 

Bishop Carroll was a man of calm judgment, singularly 
free from any bias arising from his American birth, his long 
association with cultivated English gentlemen, or his years 
spent in o, religious order. Deeply impressed with the neces- 
sity of preparing for a higher standard of education for young 
men, whether intended for worldly pursuits or the service of 
the altar, he hoped to see the College at Georgetown and the 
Seminary at Baltimore co-operate in the endeavor to elevate 
and expand the conrses of study. While strongly attached 
to the old Maryland clergy who controlled the College, he 
appreciated fully the merit of the French clergymen whom 
Providence had sent to his aid. His endeavor to effect a 
hearty harmony in education and mission work did not 
succeed. 

Georgetown College opened in 1791, with Rev. Eobert 
Plunkett as President, but he soon withdrew, and Pev. Pob- 

^ Bishop Carroll to Cardinal di Pietro, December, 1806. 



WASHINGTON AT GEORGETOWN 605 

ert Molyneux undertook the charge, and first gave activity 
to the institution, laying in 1794 the corner-stone of the 
^N'orth building. In 1796, through the advice of Dr. Carroll, 
the Rev. William Du Bourg, an accomplished and energetic 
clergyman of St. Sulpice, was called to the Presidency, and 
to the close of 1798 endeavored to give it a brilliant reputa- 
tion. During his term General Washington honored the in- 
stitution by a formal visit, and was addressed by Robert 
Walsh. Rev. Leonard JS^eale then became President, and 
for nearly eight years resided in the College, taking part in 
the work of instruction. In 1801 it was resolved by the 
Directors of the College to add a class of philosophy,' though 
Bishop Carroll deemed it wiser to let the few able to follow 
that course do so at Baltimore. 

Though Georgetown College had not attained such popu- 
larity as to number crowds of students in its halls. Bishop 
^N^eale was consoled by seeing many of its well-trained, pious, 
and promising pupils enter the Society. " The E'ovitiate is 
established in Georgetown College," he wrote in 1808. " The 
first course consisted of eleven novices, and the second of 
seven. All going on well. Several scholars are expecting 
to enter and form the third course next term. Thus the 
College of Georgetown, though short in point of numbers of 
scholars, has not been unfertile in genuine productions. The 
proof drawn from stubborn facts must be an ample support 



' Resolution of the Board, July 27, 1801, in Clarke, "Lives of the 
Deceased Bishops," New York, 1872, i., p. 129. "We are struggling 
to commence philosophy immediately," wrote Bishop Neaie to Father 
Marmaduke Stone, October 19, 1801 ; " We hope to get a professor from 
the Seminary at Baltimore for the present till you can provide us one, if 
possible, of the Society." W. L., xii., p. 73. Rev. Ambrose Marechal 
became professor of philosophy soon after. Same to same, April 21, 
1802. W. L., xii., p. 75. 



606 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

of the discipline and principles adopted in that college during 
my Presidency." ' 

Meanwhile Bishop Carroll was menaced with the loss of 
his seminary and of the Sulpitians, who were actively en- 
gaged in the works of the ministry. The prospect was one 
to fill him with dismay. Mr. Emery, the Superior of St. 
Sulpice at Paris, seeing a prospect of the restoration of re- 
ligion in France, believed the time at hand when seminaries 
for the education of candidates for the priesthood might 
again be opened by his Congregation. Finding, too, that 
some of his priests were by no means satisfied with the con- 
dition of affairs in the United States, Mr. Emery resolved to 
recall all the Sulpitians to Europe, where congenial work 
seemed to demand them. " If the Sulpitians remove to 
France, which is threatened by Mr. Emery, their Superior 
in Paris, we shall be left perfectly bare," wrote Bishop Xeale. 
And again, " The Gentlemen of St. Sulpice are ordered back 
to France. Some have already departed, others are on the 
point of sailing. Of course the Seminary is no longer calcu- 
lated on," ^ and he appealed to his friends in England ta 
come to the rescue. 

In 1803 the Pev. Mr. ^agot and several others, members 
of the Society of St. Sulpice, received from Pev. Mr. Emery 
positive orders to return to France. The Superior at Balti- 
more clung to America, but Pev. Mr. Garnier, the zealous 
pastor of the church at Fell's Point, Baltimore ; Rev. Mr. 
Levadoux, who had returned from Detroit, and Pev. Mr. 
Cattelin sailed to France in May, followed in July by Pev. 
Mr. Marechal, who, after filling the chair of philosophy at 

' Bishop Neale to Father Marmaduke Stone, February 16, 1808. W. 
L., xii., p. 82. 

2 Bishop Neale to Very Rev. Father Marmaduke Stone, June 30, 1802j 
June 25. 1803. 



ST. MARY'S COLLEGE, BALTIMORE. a07 

Georgetown, was actually attending the mission at Win- 
chester. 

The institution founded by the Sulpitians at Baltimore 
seemed doomed. After resigning the presidency of George- 
town College, the Rev. William Du Bourg had, with Rev. 
Mr. Babad and other Sulpitians, endeavored in 1799 to es- 
tablish a seminary and college at Havana, but as that project 
was not sanctioned by the Spanish authorities, the Sulpitians 
returned to Baltimore, bringing a number of Cuban youth. 
For these and the sons of some French residents in the city 
he then opened an academy, which soon acquired a reputa- 
tion, and seemed destined to become a successful institution.' 
While on a visit to Havana in 1803, Dr. Du Bourg learned 
that the Spanish government was about to recall these young 
men, and in fact a vessel was soon sent for them. It was 
then resolved to open the institution to American pupils, 
Catholic and Protestant. Buildings were accordingly erected 
on the Seminary grounds, and a regular course of study 
opened. Among the earliest pupils were William Gaston, 
Robert Walsh, atnd two nephews of Bishop Carroll. The 
progress of the pupils soon gave the Academy a high reputa- 
tion. In January, 1805, the Legislature of Maryland granted 
St. Mary's College a charter, and authorized it to raise funds 
by means of a lottery. 

The mingling of Protestant and Catholic pupils in the 
College took from it all that was characteristic of a Prepara- 
tory Seminary. Vocations could scarcely develop there, and 
Rev. Mr. Emery objected strongly to it, although when he 
found that Bishop Carroll, who had not previously been con- 
sulted, saw no alternative, he reluctantly consented. He 
felt, however, that the Community of St. Sulpice had in ten 

' The corner-stone was blessed by Rev. Mr, Nagot, April 10, 1800. 



t308 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

years effected little, and that there was no prospect of a more 
consoling futnre. Vocations were few ; there was no proper 
place to foster them, and some yonng men who were expected 
at St. Mary's Seminary were diverted elsewhere.' 

He leaned strongly to his original idea of withdrawing all 
his priests. To Bishop Carroll^ who spoke of them as the 
best priests he ever knew, the prospect of losing them was 
especially disheartening. His appeals made Eev. Mr. Emery 
waver, though they did not convince him. It needed a voice 
that he could regard as conveying the will of God. 

When Pope Pius YII. went to Paris in 1804 to place on 
the head of IS^apoleon the imperial crown of France, Pev. 
Mr. Emery, to decide the question as to the Seminary of 
Baltimore, sought the guidance of the Sovereign Pontiff. 
He represented to His Holiness the need he felt of members 
in France to re-establish the former Sulpitian seminaries, and, 
on the other hand, the scanty fruit produced in the diocese 
of Baltimore, where several who had been capable Directors 
of theological seminaries were now employed in subordinate 
positions. The Holy Father heard the Superior of Saint 
Sulpice with affectionate interest, but he replied : " My 
Son, let this Seminary subsist, let it — it will bear its fruit in 
time. To recall the Directors in- order to employ them in 
France, in other houses, that would be stripping St. Paul to 
-clothe St. Peter." This terse and encouraging reply put an 
end to all Mr. Emery's doubts and hesitation, and from that 
moment the Seminary at Baltimore, for which he had -made 
so many sacrifices, acquired even a greater hold on his affec- 
tions.' 



^ Rev. Mr. Emery to Bishop Carroll, September 24, 1805. 

^ Faillon, " History of the Seminary of St. Sulpice," manuscript. The 
Hev. James Andrew Emery, Superior of the Congregation of St. Sulpice, 
was born at Gex, August 26, 1752, son of an important functionary in 



PIGEON HILLS. 

The Commenceinent of St. Mary's College held in 1806, 
the institution then numbering 130 pupils, attracted general 
attention. A laudatory account of the exercises appeared 
in a periodical called " The Companion." This elicited 
strictures of a very bigoted character, assailing the Catholic 
religion, and the institution, as well as the capacity of the 
president and professors. The object evidently was to pre- 
vent Protestant families from sending their sons to St. 
Mary's College. A defence of the college appeared, and the 
controversy dragged on for some time, without any remarka- 
ble ability ; but the articles, after appearing in the journals 
of the day, were collected in a pamphlet.^ 

Convinced of the necessity of a Petit Seminaire or Pre- 
paratory Seminary under their own direction, where youths 
showing a vocation for the priesthood might be trained in a 
manner adapted to their future studies and the life they were 
to lead in the service of the altar, the Pev. Charles E'agot 
acquired an estate at Pigeon Hills, Pennsylvania, where the 
Preparatory Seminary was opened August 15, 1807, under 
the direction of Rev. Mr. IN'agot and Pev. John Dilhet, who, 
after having been a missionary at Detroit, was sent to Cone- 



that place. From the Jesuit College at MScon he entered St. Sulpice 
and was ordained in 1756. Professor at Orleans and Lyons, Superior at 
Angers, he became in 1782 Superior-General of St. Sulpice. Imprisoned 
for 16 months in Ste. Pelagic and La Conciergerie, he regained liberty in 
1794, and though he administered the diocese of Paris, refused the mitre. 
Napoleon found him inflexible when he appointed him on a commission, 
and he was expelled from the Seminary he had restored. He died April 
28, 1811. He prepared several works, his chief aim being to show that 
the soundest philosophers w^ere in full accord with Christian truth. 

' " Strictures on the Establishment of Colleges, particularly that of St. 
Mary, in the precincts of Baltimore, as formerly published in the ' Even- 
ing Post ' and ' Telegraph.' " Baltimore, December, 1806, 58 pp. Seton, 
"Memoir, Letters, and Journal of Elizabeth Seton," New York, 1869, 
i., p. 245. 

26* 




REV. CHARLES FRANCIS NAGOT, S.S.S., FOUNDER OP ST. MARTS 
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, BALTIMORE. 



(610) 



EMMITTSBURG. 611 

wago to assist Rev. Mr. De Earth, and there opened a school 
out of which the institution at Pigeon Hills grew.^ To this 
institution the venerable Xagot gave his personal attention^ 
but difficulties arose, and the Rev. John Du Bois, who had 
in 1803 solicited entrance into the Society of Jesus, now 
asked to be received in the Community of St. Sulpice, and 
recommended Emmittsburg highly as a place for a prepara- 
tory seminary.'^ 

During the vacation of 1 808, the Rev. Messrs. Du Bourg- 
and Du Bois purchased the ground at Emmittsburg for the 
proposed Seminary. The students, sixteen in number, were 
transferred from Pigeon Hills to the new institution in the 
spring of 1809. In the summer the venerable Superior, Mr. 
Nagot, was stricken down by illness, and though he recov- 
ered and celebrated the fiftieth anniversary of his ordination 
as priest on the 31st of May, 1810, he sustained a severe 
shock from a fall in March, 1811, and gradually failed. He 
had the preceding year resigned the direction of the Semi- 
nary to Rev. John Tessier, and died in the house he had 
founded on the 9th of April, 1816. His memory will ever 
remain as a holy priest who formed the first Catholic Theo- 
logical Seminary in the country, which endures full of vital- 
ity, after sending out priests to all the dioceses for nearly a 
century.' 



1 Dilhet, " Etat de I'Eglise," etc. 

•^ Tessier, " Epoques du Seminaire de Baltimore," MS. Moreau, " Les 
Pretres Frangais emigres aux Etats Unis," Paris, 1856, pp. 176, 182, 438. 

3 Rev. Charles Francis Nagot was born at Tours, April 19, 1734, and 
passed from the Jesuit College in his native city to the Seminary of the 
Robertins at Paris. After entering the community at St. Sulpice he be- 
came professor of theology at Nantes, and for several years directed " La 
Petite Communante " at Paris. His connection with the establishment 
of his Society has been traced in these pages. As a superior and director 
of young candidates for the priesthood he evinced remarkable ability. 
He wrote " Recueil de Conversions Remarquables, nouvellement operees. 



612 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

After the visit of Bishop Carroll to Boston and the dedica- 
tion of the Church of the Holj Cross, the two devoted priests, 
the Rev. Messrs. Matignon and Cheverus, continued their la- 
bors in that city, v^ith visits to the Catholics scattered from 
Connecticut to Maine. Of the details of their labors we have 
unfortunately few traces, but these indicate regular visits to 
Salem, Providence, JS'ewport, Bristol, and Burlington. 

Rev. Mr. Cheverus visited Maine regularly, and found a 
welcome in the house of Edward Kavanagh at Damariscotta. 
He also attended the Penobscot and Passamaquoddy Indians, 
to whom he was able to give a resident missionary in the per- 
son of the Eev. James Romagne, a native of Mayenne, about 
1804. 

This good priest had only a wretched log-house with two 
rooms for a dwelling, and a log chapel hardly better built, 
but though delicate in health he labored among the Indians 
for nearly twenty years, compiling a prayer-book in their lan- 
guage and producing lasting fruit.' 

Meanwhile the little Catholic flock in 'New England was 
gradually increasing. The 28 baptisms, 2 marriages, and 4 
deaths recorded at Boston in 1Y90, with an estimated popu- 
lation of 160, had grown in 1800 to 77 baptisms, 9 marriages. 



en quelques Protestants," Paris, 1791 ; and a Life of Rev. Mr. Olier, 
1813 ; he also translated Hay's "Miracles," Butler's "Feasts and Fasts," 
Hay's "Devout Christian," Challoner's "Catholic Christian Instructed," 
and other works. 

^ "History of the Catholic Missions among the Indian Tribes," New 
York, 1855, p. 161 ; " Annales de la Propagation de la Foi," viii , pp. 
196-7; Pilling, "Bibliography of the Languages of North American 
Indians," Washington, 1885, p. 1062; Romagne, "The Indian Prayer- 
Book ; compiled and arranged for the benefit of the Penobscot and Pas- 
samaquoddy Tribes," Boston, 1834. Bishop Plessis of Quebec, who at 
the request of Bishop Cheverus visited Pleasant Point in 1815, bears 
testimony to the merit of Rev. Mr. Romagn§ ("Relation d'un voyage "). 



NEWCASTLE. 



613 



and 7 deaths, with a population computed at 280. In 1805 
the population must have been about five hundred. 

JSTo movement to erect a church was possible outside of 
Boston, except in Maine, the scene of Rev. John Cheverus' 
judicial persecution. A letter to Bishop Carroll tells its his- 
tory: 

":^iEwcASTLE (Maine), July 30th, 1808. 

" Right Rev'd Sir : 

"Dr. Matignon having authorised me in your name to 




ST. PATRICK S CHURCH, DAMARISCOTTA. 

bless the Church newly constructed here, and the Cemetery 
adjoining it, I performed the ceremony on Sunday the 17th 
of this month. The church is called St. Patrick's ; the name 
seemed to gratify our friends here ; I liked it myself, because 
it proclaims that our church here is the work of Irish piety. 
" The Church is built of bricks, 50 feet in length, and 25 
ft. in breadth. The height inside, from the floor to the high- 



614 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

«st part of the arched ceiling 30 ft., 5 arched windows 15 ft. 
high on each side. Each window has in breadth 4 panes of 
;glass 11 by 15. The Altar, Sanctuary, '&c., are very neatly 
finished. There is a small gallery over the door, with a semi- 
circular window. It is on the whole, a very neat and elegant 
little Chapel. The Cemetery is walled all round, and has a 
neat gate : A large cross is placed in the middle. The expense 
will be about 3.000 dols., out of which I am afraid our gen- 
erous friends Messrs. Kavanagh and Cottrill will be obliged 
to pay 2.000. They have given also 3 acres of land, on part 
of which are the Church and the Cemetery. There will be 
room enough for a house, garden, and orchard for a Priest : 
the church is built in such manner, that an addition may be 
made to it whenever it becomes necessary ; but the congregation 
here is so scattered, that they can never be here all together, 
and a Priest to do good must often visit them, and officiate 
at their own houses. How happy we should all have felt, 
had we been blessed with your presence ! ' Oh that our good 
and venerable Bishop were here ! ' was the prayer of every 
heart, and repeated by every tongue. The whole assembly 
(and it was a numerous and respectable one) were hospitably 
•entertained at Mr. Kavanagh's house and feasted upon their 
excellent mutton, &c. The vestry is not built as yet, and 
we want 6 candlesticks for the Altar. We shall try to get 
them next year. One thing is wanting to give solidity to 
this new establishment. A zealous Pastor who should re- 
side here constantly. It is always with regret, I leave my 
respectable friend and Pastor, Dr. Matignon alone in Boston. 
His health is precarious, and the duties of his ministry are 
too much for his strength. Of course my visits here cannot 
be long. The Rev'd Mr. Romagae is here about six weeks 
before Christmas, after Christmas he comes to Boston, re- 
turns here sometime in Lent, and goes to Passamaquoddy a 



ST. PATRICK'S, NEWCASTLE. 615 

little after Easter. He has got now in Passamaquoddj a 
house, and a neat little farm round it, and the state allows 
him $350 per annum. He told me last winter, he neither 
expected nor wished to be settled at Damariscotta. Mr. 
Kavanagh tells me, that even when there is another Priest 
here, he will be always happy to have M"" Romagne spend 
part of the winter in his family, but he wishes to have a 
Priest settled here, if possible. The zeal, the whole gener- 
osity of the dear Mr. Kavanagh are above all praise. It is 
he who encouraged us to begin our church in Boston, and 
who was the greatest help towards finishing it. He inspires 
part of his zeal, into the heart of his Partner Mr. Cottrill, 
who never originates any enterprise, but who shows himself 
willing to go hand in hand with Mr. Kavanagh in the execu- 
tion. A letter from you would, I know, be received with 
joy and gratitude by these gentlemen. Permit me therefore 
to beg of you to write to them instead of answering me. 
Their direction is ' Messrs. Kavanagh & Cottrill, Merchants, 
Newcastle, Maine.' Mr. Kavanagh tells me that the new 
Clergyman will have board and lodging in his family, and 
also will have a horse at his disposal. He will besides insure 
him $200 per annum, part of which will be pd. by the Con- 
gregation. Clothing will be the only expense a Priest will 
be at in this place — washing, mending, &c., all will be done 
for him. You know the amiable family here. A Priest is 
perfectly at home, has a large and handsome chamber, and is 
sure to be waited upon with pleasure, and to have at his or- 
ders whatever is in the house. 

" For these ten years past, I have every year spent here a 
considerable time, and have always experienced from Mr. 
and Mrs. Kavanagh the same friendly, respectful, and deli- 
cate attention. 

" In the different families which the priest must visit pretty 



616 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

often, if he will do good, he will, in general, have everything 
comfortable. Only the winter is a hard season. I have, when 
here, found no inconvenience from it, but it has often confined 
to his room Mr. Romagne, who is of a delicate constitution. 

" The congregation here being mostly composed of con- 
verts, and the country being overrun with Methodists, Bap- 
tists, &c., it is to be wished the Priest would preach with 
facility, and I think it would be better, if the English lan- 
guage was his native tongue. 
''R^ Rev. Sir, 

" Your most obed* humble servant, 

"John Cheveeus." 

The little community of pious women gathered by Bishop 
l^eale at Georgetown, had not yet been able to form a regu- 
lar Convent of the Yisitation, but he purchased the property 
of the French nuns and all other property on the square for 
them at a cost of $6,420. In the spring of 1808 Bishop 
Carroll advised that the ladies should make as simple vows, 
the vows prescribed by the rule of Yisitation nuns, after 
passing through a novitiate, and should add the vow of en- 
tering the rehgious state.' But diflficulties arose and they 
continued to persevere for several years, and it was not till 
1813 that Bishop ISTeale permitted them to make simple vows 
to be renewed annually. When he succeeded to the see of 
Baltimore in 1815, Archbishop Neale applied to the Holy 
See for power to erect the Community into a religious house 
of the Order of the Yisitation, with all the rights and priv- 
ileges enjoyed by other monasteries of the rule.'* 

^ Bishop Carroll to Bishop Neale, January 26, 1807 ; March 27, 1808. 
2 Bishop Neale to Bishop Carroll, March 17, 1805 ; Shea, " Our Con- 
vents," Metropolitan, Baltimore, 1855, iii., p. 653. 
The Archbishop received on the feast of the Holy Innocents, 1816, 



ORDINATIONS. 617 

In 1808 Georgetown College began to revive. A dona- 
tion of $500 enabled the Fathers to complet^j the building, 
and the students numbered about forty, while tho novitiate 
and scholasticate gave promise of supplying zealous and com- 
petent teachers.' 

On the death of Father Molyneux, the Eev. William Mat- 
thews was appointed President of Georgetown College, and 
entered the novitiate to become a member of the Society of 
Jesus. 

Saturday, June 11, 1808, was a remarkable day in the an- 
nals of the diocese of Baltimore, as en it Bishop Carroll or- 
dained two priests — Eev. Messrs. O'Brien and Eoloff at 
Baltimore, and Bishops J^eale fou/ ut Georgetown — Bevs. 
Enoch and Benedict Fenwick, Jar.ies Spink and Leonard 
Edelen.' 

When the long- desired division of his diocese seemed to 
be at last on the point of being actually decreed at Rome, 
Bishop Carroll found no little difficulty in recommending 
priests suitable for the new sees. He would gladly have 
seen the mitre of Boston rest on the head of the Eev. Mr. 
Matignon, but that worthy priest remonstrated against any 
design of nominating him for the episcopate. " The good 
accompUshed here," he wrote, '' is almost exclusively the 
work of Mr. Cheverus ; he it is who fills the pulpit, who is 
most frequently in the confessional," etc. He even threat- 
ened to leave the diocese if Bishop Carroll persisted in nomi- 

the solemn profession of the religious vows made by Miss Lalor, Mrs. 
McDermott, and Miss Harriet Brent, the first as Mother of the Commu- 
nity, the second as Assistant, and the third as Mistress of Novices. The 
rest of the Community, which then numbered thirty-three, took their 
vows on the feast of St. Francis de Sales, January 29, 1817. Archbishop 
Neale to Mother Dickinson, December 21, 1816. 

' Rev. A. Kohlmann to Rev. Mr. Strickland, November 7, 1808. 

2 Bishop Carroll to Bishop Neale, June 15, 1808. 



618 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

nating him. Yielding at last, Dr. Carroll sent to Kome the 
name of the E,ev. John Cheverns, describing him as " in the 
prime of life, with health to undergo any necessary exertion, 
universally esteemed for his unwearied zeal, and his remark- 
able facility and eloc[uence in announcing the word of God, 
virtuous, and with a charm of manner that recalled Catholics 
to their duties and disarmed Protestants of their prejudices." ' 

The see of Bardstown seemed due to Eev. Mr. Badin, who 
had done so much of the pioneer work in Kentucky, but his 
extreme severity had made him unpopular, and Bishop Car- 
roll recommended, in the first place. Rev. Benedict J. Flaget, 
of tender piety, gentle disposition, and well versed in theol- 
ogy. But he, too, was unwilling to assume the burthen of 
the episcopate. " I thought proper to write to you," he 
said, " to preclude all hope of my ever accepting such a dig- 
nity, and induce you to appoint, as soon as possible, another 
candidate to fill up the place I shall certainly leave vacant. 
After so positive a declaration, I beg of you, with tears in 
my eyes, to let me forever enjoy unmolested the humble 
post I occupy, which suits me a thousand times better than 
the conspicuous one I have obtained through your good- 
ness." ' 

For the see of Philadelphia Bishop Carroll recommended 
the Eev. Patrick Michael Egan, a priest of the Order of St. 
Francis, modest, humble, and zealously observing the spirit 
of his holy rule in his whole life. 

New York he advised the Holy Father to place under the 
care of the Bishop of Boston till a suitable choice could be 
made for that see.^ 



^ Rev. F. A. Matignon to Bishop Carroll, April 6, 1807. 
'^ Rev. B. J. Flaget to Bishop Carroll, October 24, 1808. 
^ Evidently unaware that Dr. Carroll proposed to have only three bish- 



BISHOPS APPOINTED, 



619 



The country northwest of the Ohio he thought might be 
confided temporarily to the Bishop of Bardstown, and that 
south of Tennessee to Louisiana. For that vacant diocese, so 
weakened by scandals and rent by schisms, he could not yet 
suggest any candidate.' 

The nominations made by Bishop Carroll were all ratified 
by the Sovereign Pontiff. For the see of Kew York Pius 
YIL, apparently on the recommendation of Archbishop Troy 
of Dublin, who had gradually acquired a great influence at 
Rome in the affairs of the Church in this country, appointed 
the Dominican Father Richard Luke Concanen, who had 
resided many years at Rome as the agent of the Irish bish- 
ops, and who had been a correspondent of Bishop Carroll. 
This religious, however, who had already refused the sees of 
Kilmacduagh and Kilfenora, urged the appointment of a 
Brother Dominican, Rev. John Connolly. 



ops appointed, Bishop Flaget subsequently blamed him for having had 
four. 



Bishop Carroll to Cardinal Pietro, June 17, 1807. 




GEORGETOWN COLLEGE, FROM THE POTOMAC. 




PORTRAIT OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. FROM THE PAINTING BY STUART. 



(620^ 



CHAPTER Y. 

DIVISION OF THE DIOCESE. ERECTION OF THE SEES OF BOSTON, 

NEW TORK, PHILADELPHIA, AND BARDSTOWN. MOST REV. 

JOHN CARROLL, ARCHBISHOP OF BALTIMORE. HISTORY OF 

THE DIOCESE OF BALTIMORE, 1808-1815. 

On the 8tli of April, 1808, Pope Pius YIL, by his Bulls 
" Pontificii Muneris " and " Ex debito Pastoralis Officii," 
divided the diocese of Baltimore, and erected the sees of 
'New York, Philadelphia, Boston, and Bardstown. 

The Bulls recited that the Sovereign Pontiff had heard 
with great joj that the Catholic religion was increasing daily 
in the United States in vitality and growth ; that the number 
of the faithful who bowed their necks to its sweet yoke was 
by God's blessing greater and more copious. As therefore 
the one bishop who is established in the see of Baltimore 
cannot properly direct a flock increasing at points so far re- 
moved from each other, his Holine^, knowing that the young 
lambs of Christ's flock had greater need of pastoral care and 
protection, hastened to give an increase of new pastors, to 
obviate the difficulty of distance, and multiply spiritual suc- 
cor. After deliberating on the matter with his venerable 
brethren, the Cardinals of the Congregation de Propaganda 
Fide, he proceeds : " By the advice of the said Brethren, 
We by the apostolical authority, by the tenor of these pres- 
ents, erect and constitute four new episcopal sees in the said 
States, for four respective bishops, now and hereafter when- 
ever a vacancy occurs in any of said sees, to be elected and 

(621) 



622 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

constituted by us and the apostolic see, namely, 1st, New 
York, which is to have as a diocese the whole State of that 
name, and the eastern part of the State of ^New Jersey, con- 
tiguous thereto ; 2d, Philadelphia, the diocese whereof in- 
cludes the entire two States of Pennsylvania and Delaware, 
and the western and southern part of the said State of JSTew 
Jersey ; 3d, Boston, with a diocese in which we include these 
States, namely, ISTew Hampshire, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, 
Connecticut, and Vermont ; 4th, Bardstown, that is, in the 
town or city of Bardstown, and thereto we assign as a diocese 
the States of Kentucky and Tennessee, and until otherwise 
provided by this Apostolic See, the territories lying north- 
west of the Ohio, and extending to the great lakes and which 
lie between them and the diocese of Canada, and extending 

along them to the boundary of Pennsylvania Finally, 

"We give and assign the beforementioned churches and each 
one of them as provincials and suffragans of the Charch of 
Baltimore, which we have this day, by the counsel and au- 
thority aforesaid, erected into an archiepiscopal and metro- 
politan church." ^ 

This Brief with the Bulls appointing Father Eichard Luke 
Concanen to the see of IS^ew York ; Father Michael Egan to 
the see of Philadelphia ; Rqy. John Cheverus to the see of 
Boston, and Rev. Benedict Joseph Flaget to the see of Bards- 
town, as well as the Brief erecting Baltimore into an Archi- 
episcopal See, and the Pallium for Archbishop Carroll, were 
confided to the Bishop-elect of JSTew York. 

That learned Dominican was just recovering from a long 
and dangerous illness, and was still confined to his bed, when 

^Briefs " Pontificii Muneris" and "Ex debito Pastoralis Officii," 
April 8, 1808. " Bullarium Romanum," xiii., pp. 280, 282. They are 
incorrectly printed, and I have followed a contemporaneous manuscript 
copy. 



BISHOP CONCANEN. 623 

Cardinal di Pietro came to his bedside to tell bim, in tbe 
name of tbe Pope, tbat be must accept tbe great cbarge, and 
that sucb was tbe will of God. He accordingly acquiesced, 
and was consecrated witb great pomp in tbe Church of tbe 
Nuns of St. Catharine at Rome, on the 24th of April, 1808, 
by Cardinal di Pietro, witb two archbishops as assistants. 
He seems to have obtained considerable donations in money, 
vestments, plate, etc., for his diocese, filling cases, which 
greatly impeded his travelling at a time when every moment 
was precious. Although scarcely recovered from his illness, 
he left Rome on the 3d of June for Leghorn, where he hoped 
to find a vessel for some port in tbe United States, but the 
American vessels were sequestered by the French then in 
possession of the place, because they were visited by the 
English cruisers. After remaining in vain for months at 
Leghorn and Locanda, and expending large sums of money. 
Bishop Concanen left his cases, with the pallium, bulls, and 
other official papers, in charge of Messrs. Filiccbi, with direc- 
tions to forward them to Archbishop Carroll when a safe 
opportunity presented itself. He himself returned to Rome, 
where the Holy Father assigned him a pension, bis promo- 
tion to the episcopate having left him with no claim on the 
bouses of his order. He remained at Tivoli and in Rome till 
the spring of 1810, discharging a great deal of business for 
tbe Irish prelates, and performing episcopal acts in Rome, then 
greatly in need of tbe services of Bishops, as the Pope, with 
many Cardinals and Bishops, had been carried off. In April 
Dr. Concanen wrote that be was about to start for his diocese.' 

* Bishop Concanen to Archbishop Troy, March 25, May 21, 1808. 
Same to Archbishop Carroll, July 23, 1808 ; to Archbishop Troy, Octo- 
ber 8, November 19, 1808, March 22, May 20, 1809, January 3, 1810 ; 
to Archbishop Carroll, August 9, 1809 ; to Bishop Milner, August 25, 
1808. 



624 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

He was greatly depressed by the long delay, and even pro- 
posed to resign the see of New York. " After the series of 
trials and disappointments that I experienced ever since my 
unfortunate appointment to the see of ^N^ew York," to quote 
his words to Archbishop Carroll, " the greatest consolation I 
felt was that of receiving your Grace's inestimable letter of 
20 Jan. last. The pleasure and approbation you so kindly 
express at my promotion ; the satisfaction shown on that oc- 
casion by our beloved Catholics of ]N^ew York ; and the pleas- 
ing account you give of the present state of that Church, are 
to me objects of the highest estimation. I have ever had a 
sensible predilection for the Americans, and a desire (which 
obedience only rendered ineffectual) of serving in that mis- 
sion ; but never indeed had I the ambition of appearing 
there in quality of a bishop, especially in my advanced age 
and weakened by my late infirmities. ]^ow that I am bound 
to undertake the arduous charge, you may imagine what con- 
cern and affliction it gives me to be sequestered here so long, 
spectator of tragic scenes, which cannot be unknown to you ; 
and wasting that remnant of life which ought to be employed 
in the service of my beloved flock." ^ 

Rev. Mr. Flaget had gone to France to escape* if possible, 
the episcopate imposed on him, but finding that the Sover- 
eign Pontiff ordered him to submit, sought priests and aid 
for his new diocese. While he was in France, an appeal was 
made to Cardinal Fesch in favor of Bishop Concanen, and a 
passport actually obtained, permitting him to come to France 
and embark. But he was afraid to undertake the journey, 
though he might have joined Dr. Flaget and accompanied 
him.^ 

* Bishop Concanen to Archbishop Carroll, August 9, 1809. 
5 Bishop Carroll to F. Charles Plowden, September 19, 1809. 




RT REV. RICHARD LUKE CON CAN EN 

FIRST BISHOP OF NEWYORK, 

Coijvmjlvtlnr Johr. &.Sii.ea.,1888 . 



BISHOP CONCANEN. 625 

Bishop Concanen reached Kaples, where he succeeded in 
securing passage on the " Frances," Captain Haskell, for Sa- 
lem, Massachusetts, the only vessel permitted to clear for the 
United States. The captain consented to take him only at 
the urgent request of Mr. Filicchi, of Leghorn, and the 
American consuls, Hammet and Appleton ; but he was not 
to have any companion or attendant. Some excellent young 
priests, who had offered their services for his diocese, were 
thus compelled to remain. The vessel was to sail on Sunday, 
June 17th.' 

A passport was required, and as he had one from General 
MioUis, governor of Rome, no difficulty was anticipated ; 
but when Mr. Hammet, the American Consul at ISTaples, ap- 
plied in person to the Board of Police, those officials not 
only pretended that his papers were unsatisfactory, but dis- 
patched an officer to the Bishop's lodgings with a formal in- 
timation to him not to embark at his peril without a proper 
license from government. 

This unexpected step threw the venerable bishop into a 
great agitation, and as soon as he could recover self-control, 

BIGNATURE OF BISHOP CONCANEN. 

he turned to the Rev. Mr. Lombard!, a priest who was in the 
room at the time, and said : " Well now I may bid a farewell 
to America forever. I pray you, my dear Abbe Lombardi, 
to see that whatever regards my funeral and burial be done 
in a decent manner, so as not to disgrace my rank and char- 
acter." The clergyman thought this merely a result of his 



* Bishop Concanen to Rev. Ambrose Marechal, Naples, June 15, 1810. 
27 



626 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

depression at the sudden overthrow of his plans, but it was 
a clear foresight of his approaching end. He was at once 
taken down with a fever, and on Monday made his confes- 
sion to Eev. Mr. Lombard i, stating that it would be his last, 
and it was with such deep compunction as moved the clergy- 
man deeply. The Bishop asked to be left alone, and Rev. 
Mr. Lombardi withdrew, apprehending no danger, but on his 
return the next morning he found Dr. Concanen speechless. 
As he was still conscious, he imparted the final absolution,, 
and the Bishop expired without the least struggle. " On 
Wednesday, the 20th, in the Church of San Domenico Mag- 
giore, were performed over his remains with due solemnity 
the funeral rites as he desired ; and in the same church, in 
the vault of his confreres, he was afterwards interred." ^ 

Such was the sad close of the life of the first bishop of 
New York, whose days from his consecration were filled 
with trials and disappointments. 

His effects in Naples were seized by the authorities and 
rifled. 

In 1809 the revived Society of Jesus sustained a severe 
loss in the death of the Yery Key. Bobert Molyneux, who 
expired on the 9th of December, at the age of seventy, pre- 
pared for the awful moment " by a life of candor, virtue, 
and innocence, and by all those helps which are mercifully 
ordained for the comfort and advantage of departing Chris- 
tians." 



^ Rev. Peter Plunkett to Archbishop Carroll, September 3, 1810 ; Eev. 
A. Kohlmann's notice in " N. Y. Spectator," October 6, 1810. By his 
will, which he had forwarded to Rome, Bishop Concanen left all his 
property to the Rev. Edward D. Fen wick for the Dominican mission in 
Kentucky, excepting a few legacies to relatives in Ireland, and his chal- 
ice, pontifical, etc., which he bequeathed to the Cathedral in New York, 
lb. I have made earnest effort to find the spot where the Bishop's re- 
mains now are, but there seems no clue. 



THE JESUITS. 627 

To Archbishop Carroll it was a severe blow. " He was 
my oldest friend," he wrote, " after my relation and com- 
panion to St. Omer in my childhood, Mr. Charles Carroll of 
Carrollton, remaining amongst us, as he often and feelingly 
reminded me the last time I saw him in the month of Sep- 
tember, with very slender hopes of meeting more in this 
world." 

Previous to his death Father Molyneux had appointed 
Father Charles Neale to be Superior of the Society of Jesus 
in the United States.' 

Bishop Carroll, uneasy at the position of that body, had 
addressed the Sovereign Pontiff to obtain a clear canonical 
status for them by a special bull derogating from the brief 
of Clement XI Y."^ Father Concanen had manifested a great 
interest in their restoration, and the reply of Pope Pius YIL, 
with documents relating to the Society of Jesus in America^ 
were confided to him when, as Bishop of New York, he at- 
tempted to set out for his see. But on his death at Naples 
these documents disappeared, and never reached Archbishop 
Carroll. 

During the long delay of two years, in which Dr. Carroll 
was in constant expectation of the arrival of Bishop Conca- 
nen, with the bulls dividing the diocese of Baltimore and 
erecting new sees, the bull raising Baltimore to an archiepis- 
copal see and the pallium, he had been in a most anomalous 
position. He knew that his diocese had been divided and 
that the Bishop of New York had been consecrated. Bishop 
Concanen had, at an early day, dispatched a letter empower- 
ing him to appoint a Yicar-General in the name of both, to 

1 Bishop Can-oil to F. Charles Plowden, February 21, 1809 ; Foley^ 
" Records of the English Province," vii., p. 514. 

2 Bishop Carroll to F. Charles Plowden, January 10, 1808 ; to Very 
Rev. Charles Neale, November 8, 1811. 





628 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

administer the diocese of E'ew York. To this position Arch- 
bishop Carroll appointed the great theologian and missionary, 
Father Anthony Kohlmann, but though the venerable Arch- 
bishop probably was never conscious of the fact, Bishop 
Concanen took umbrage at his course in sending Jesuits to 



^ 'h.^t^^^Jl*^^^^ 



SIGNATURE OF FATHER ANTHONY KOHLMANN. 

]S^ew York and at their establishment of a college. The or- 
ganization of the diocese of l^ew York was, however, the 
work of Father Kohlmann as Yicar-General and Adminis- 
trator. 

Over the other new dioceses, having no oflScial notice of 
their erection. Bishop Carroll continued his jurisdiction.' Dr. 
Ooncanen, however, finding the time of his departure uncer- 
tain, forwarded to Kev. Mr. Emery authentic copies of all 
the bulls for Archbishop Carroll and his suffragans.'' Mon- 
signor Quarantotti also, after the death of the Bishop of New 
York, forwarded another copy of the Briefs from Kome, in- 
trusting them, as well as the pallium for the Archbishop, to 
Eev. Maurice Yirola, a Franciscan Father, then setting out 
for the United States.^ 



1 Bishop Concaneii to Archbishop Troy, January 3, 1810. Rev. Mr. 
Marechal had advised him to take over some Franciscan Fathers from 
St. Isidore's to open an academy in New York. 

' Bishop Concanen to Rev. A. Marechal, Naples, June 15, 1810. 

3 Mgr. Quarantotti to Archbishop Carroll, June 20, 1810. The set of 
briefs forwarded through Rev. Mr. Emery were those on which Arch- 
bishop Carroll acted ; they were brought over by Dr. Flaget, who ar- 
rived in this country in August. Archbishop Carroll to Bishop of Que- 
bec, September 15, 1810. 



THE SUFFRAGAN BISHOPS. 629 

The arrival of one of these sets enabled the Archbishop- 
elect to proceed to the consecration of the clergymen desig- 
nated for the sees of Boston, Philadelphia, and Bards- 
town. 

In a little pamphlet issued at the time, these solemn cere- 
monies were thus announced : 

" The Catholic Church of the United States, which for 
two centuries in the midst of the greatest obstructions, never 
©eased to be upheld by the fervent zeal of its holy mission- 
aries, received after the Revolution such rapid increase that 
the Holy See in 1789 thought it advisable, instead of Apos- 
tolical Yicars, to appoint a permanent Episcopal See in Balti- 
more for the whole United States. Since which period the 
number of Catholic Congregations daily springing up in 
every direction has at last induced Pius YIL, the present 
venerable Pontiff, who in the midst of tribulations most 
bitter to nature, but equally glorious in his divine Master, so 
worthily fills the pontifical chair, to erect Baltimore into a 
Metropolis or Archbishoprick, and to establish four new suf- 
fragan Dioceses, namely, N. York, Philadelphia, Boston, and 
Bardstown in Kentucky. The first pastors appointed for the 
new Sees are for X. York, the Rt. Rev. Dr. Luke Concannen, 
who unfortunately died at Naples in July last, on the point 
of embarking for the United States. For Philadelphia, the 
Rt. Rev. John Egan. For Boston, the Rt. Rev. John Chev- 
erus. For Bardstown, Rt. Rev. Ben. Jph. Flaget, characters 
already long revered among the Catholics of the United 
States, and whose promotion is to be considered less as a re- 
ward of their apostolic virtues, than as a common blessing 
upon the flocks committed to their care. 

" The consecrations will take place as follows : Dr. Egan's 
at St. Peter's, Baltimore, on Sunday, 28th of October. Dr. 
Cheverus' at ditto on All Saints' day. Dr. Flaget's at St. 



630 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Patrick's, Fell's Point, on the 4tli of November. Conse- 
crator, the Most Pev. Dr. John Carroll." ' 

The Instructions, after exposing the apostolic succession 
and the dignity of the episcopate, proceeds : '' May these 
prayers dictated by zeal and universal charity be the constant 
proof of our gratitude to the Lord for the innumerable bless- 
ings, vouchsafed to this country, since the consecration of 
our first Bishop. To multiply the means of salvation and 
increase vigilance over the sacred interests of religion. Bish- 
ops ever present and near to them, are now to be given to 
separate portions of this once so extensive Diocese. Boston, 
Philadelphia, 'N. York, and the vast countries of Kentucky, 
Tennessee, and Mississippi ! The Lord has spoken to Peter, 
Peter by his successors to Pius YIL, and the apostolical suc- 
cession begins after so many ages to display itself to you, 
that it may be continued through your chief pastors, even to 
the remotest posterity. May the consecration of the heads 
of these new holy generations add warmth to our piety ; and 
whether we be witnesses to those awful ceremonies, or be 
obliged to content ourselves with drawing' from a description 
of them fresh motives for edification, let us unite in the fer- 
vent prayers which the Church is going to offer -for the suc- 
cess of their ministry." ^ 

To give greater solemnity and impressiveness to the rite, 
the Archbishop-elect had determined to consecrate each of 
the three suffragans on a different day. The Right Pev. Dr. 
Egan was consecrated Bishop of Philadelphia at St. Peter's, 

^ " Instructions on the Erection of four new Catholic Episcopal Sees 
in the United States and the Consecration of their first Bishops," etc., 
Baltimore, 1810, pp. iii.-5. There is also in the pamphlet a French text, 
evidently the original, and somewhat more extended than the English. 
Thus it reads : " Le R, P. Luc Concannon, Dominicain dont la personne 
etoit particulierement chere au St. Pere." 

2 lb., pp. 23-4. 



CONSECRATIONS. 631 

the pro-cathedral, on Sunday, October 28, 1810, the Arch- 
bishop-elect having as assistants the Bishops-elect of Boston 
and Bardstown ; the Right Rev. Dr. Cheverus was conse- 
crated in the same church on the feast of All Saints by 
Archbishop Carroll, with Bishops Neale and Egan as assist- 
ants, tlie Dominican Father W. Y. Harold preaching the 
sermon ; ' and the Rev. Dr. Flaget was consecrated Bishop 
of Bardstown in St. Patrick's Church, Fell's Point, on the 
4th of November, by the Archbishop of Baltimore, assisted 
by the Bishops of Philadelphia and Boston, Dr. Cheverus 
preaching on the occasion.^ 

The sacred orators paid a tribute of homage to the vener- 
able head of the American hierarchy. " You have not to 
resort to antiquity," said the eloquent Dominican, " for an 
example of Episcopal virtue. That bounteous God, whose 
manifold blessings overspread this land, whose boundless 
mercies claim our warmest gratitude, still preserves for your 
advantage, a living encouragement to such virtue and a fair 
model for your imitation. You will seek both in your ven- 
erable and most reverend Prelate — ^you will find both in the 
Father of the American Church, and under God the author 
of its prosperity. In him you will find that meekness which 
is the best fruit of the Holy Ghost, that humility which for 
Christ's sake makes him the servant of all, that richly pol- 
ished character which none but great minds can receive, 
which nothing but virtue can impart." ^ 

^ Certificate of the consecration, November 1, 1810, preserved at St. 
Mary's Seminary, Baltimore ; Harold, " Sermon preached in the Cath- 
olic Church of St. Peter, Baltimore, November 1, 1810, on occasion of 
the consecration of the Rt. Rev. Dr. John Cheverus, Bishop of Boston," 
Baltimore, 1810. 

■2 Desgeorge, " Monseigneur Flaget," Paris, 1855, p. 36. 

3 Harold, " Sermon preached in the Catholic Church of St. Peter," 
pp. 19-20. 



632 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Bishop Cheverus, in the discourse whieli he pronounced, 
saluted Archbishop Carroll as the Ehas of the new law, the 
father of the clergy, the conductor of the chariot of Israel in 
the IS'ew World — " Pater mi. Pater mi, currus Israel et au- 
riga ejus." ' 

On the 17th of December Archbishop Carroll, in the name 
of his coadjutor and the Bishops of Philadelphia, Boston, and 
Bardstown, wrote to the Sovereign Pontiff, transmitting an 
account of the consecrations and of his assumption of the 
title of Archbishop, no pallium having yet reached him, and 
its arrival being uncertain. 

'^ //e.yx^X' jcitpk 7^^ -^Y ' "^ />^«/'^)^^^^.VX 

SIGNATURES OF BISHOP CHEVERUS OF BOSTON, BISHOP EGAN OP 
PHILADELPHIA, AND BISHOP FLAGET OF BARDSTOWN. 

Meanwhile his coadjutor and suffragans had remained for 
two weeks with Dr. Carroll to advise on many points of regu- 
lation and discipline, " that we may form an uniform practise 
in the government of our churches ; and likewise to take into 
consideration the present state of the Catholic Church, its 
visible head, our Venerable Pontiff, and the consequences of 
his being withdrawn from his captivity, either by violence, 

^ [Hamon] "Vie du Cardinal de Cheverus," Paris, 1858, pp. 103-4; 
Walsh's translation, Philadelphia, 1839, p. 85 ; Stewart's, Boston, 1839, 
p. 95. 



PASTORAL OF 1810. 633 

or the ruin of his constitution by interior and exterior suffer- 
ings." 

Several articles of ecclesiastical discipline were adopted 
which with the Synod of 1791 remained in force for the 
next twenty years as the statutes of the Church in the United 
States. They related to the faculties of regular and secular 
clergy, to exeats, parochial registers, the sacraments of baptism 
and matrimony, retribution for masses, and the adoption of the 
Douay Bible, of course as revised by Bishop Clialloner, of which 
two editions had already appeared. Tiie faithful were to be 
warned against the dangers of theatres, public balls, and novel- 
reading. The last regulation provided that Freemasons should 
be excluded from the sacraments till they renounced all con- 
nection with the association, and promised no more to attend 
the meetings. The result of their deliberations was imparted 
to their respective flocks in the following 

"pastoral of the bishops in 1810. 

" The most Keverend Archbishop, and Eight Eev. Bishops 
lately assembled at Baltimore took into their serious consid- 
eration the State of the Churches under their care ; but not 
being then able to extend their enquiries and collect full in- 
formation concerning many points, which require uniform 
regulation, and perhaps amendment, they reserved to a fu- 
ture occasion a general review of the ecclesiastical disciphne 
now observed throughout the different dioceses, and the re- 
ducing of it every where to as strict conformity with that of 
the universal Church, as our peculiar situation, circumstances, 
and general benefit of the Faithful will allow. Some matters, 
requiring immediate attention, were maturely discussed, on 
which after humbly invoking the assistance of the Divine 
Spirit, resolutions or ordinances were made which in due 
time will be communicated to the Clergy or laity, as they 
27* 



634 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

may be concerned in them. The following are some of 
them, and are now published for general information. 

" First. Pastors of the different Churches, or they who in 
their absence are intrusted with the care of the churches, 
chalices, and sacred vestments are not to permit any strange 
and unknown Priests to exercise priestly functions, before 
they have exhibited authentic proofs of their having obtained 
the Bishop's permission. 

"" 2. Conformably to the Spirit of the Church, and its gen- 
eral practice, the Sacrament of Baptism shall be administered 
in the Church only in all towns, in which churches are erected, 
excepting only cases of necessity. 

" 3. Some difficulties having occurred in making immedi- 
ately a general rule for the celebration of all marriages in the 
Church, as a practice most conformable to general and Catho- 
lic discipline ; it was thought premature now to publish an 
ordinance to that effect ; yet all pastors are directed to recom- 
mend this religious usage universally, wherever it is not at- 
tended with very great inconvenience, and prepare the mind 
of their flocks for its adoption, in a short time. 

" 4. The Pastors of the Faithful are earnestly directed to 
discourage more and more from the pulpit, and in their pub- 
lic and private conferences an attachment to entertainments 
and diversions of dangerous tendency to morality ; such as to 
frequent the theatres, and cherish a fondness for dancing as- 
semblies. They must likewise often warn their congregations 
against the reading of books dangerous to faith and manners, 
and especially a promiscuous reading of all kinds of novels. 
The faithful themselves should always remember the severity 
with which the Church, guided by the Holy Ghost, constant- 
ly prohibited writings calculated to diminish the respect due 
to our holy religion. 

" 5th. The Archbishop and Bishops enjoined on all Priests 



LETTER TO THE IRISH BISHOPS. 635 

exercising, in their respective Dioceses, faculties for the ad- 
ministration of the Sacraments, not to admit to those of pen- 
ance and the B"^ Eucharist such persons, as are known to be- 
long to the association, commonly called of Freemasons unless 
these persons seriously promise to abstain for ever after from 
going to their lodges, and professing themselves to belong to 
their society : and Pastors of Congregations shall frequently 
recommend to all under their care never to join with or be- 
come members of the said fraternity. 

" ^ J., Abp. of B^« 

" *^ Leonard, B^ of Gortyna, Coadjutor of B"', 
" ^ Michael, B^ of Philad% 
" ►!« John, Bis^* of Boston, 
" »|« Benedict Joseph, B^" of Bardstown. 
*' BALT«^ Nov'- 15, 1810." 

The Archbishop and Bishops also on the 11th of IS'ovem- 
ber replied to a letter of the Irish hierarchy in regard to the 
position of the Head of the Church. They professed their 
submission to his admonitions even in captivity, and their 
resolve to obey every order emanating from him, so long as 
they were certified that he acted in full liberty. And in 
case the Holy Father should die in captivity, they would in- 
struct their flocks "to acknowledge no person as the true 
and genuine successor of Peter, but him whom the far greater 
part of the bishops of the whole world and the whole Catho- 
lic people, in a manner, shall acknowledge as such." 

The newly formed hierarchy of the United States felt 
called upon to reply. As Archbishop Carroll wrote to a 
friend : "To answer it was incumbent on us ; but on ac- 
count of the infancy of our hierarchy, we felt a diffidence. 



636 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Yet we did answer, and I hear that our answer was published 
in England and Ireland, which was not foreseen here. We 
were more reserved, as you may have observed, than our 
Irish brethren, not daring to anticipate the specific course to 
be pursued hereafter in the future contingency to the church, 
humbly trusting to the guidance of the Holy Ghost, if those 
contingencies should ensue, to the examples given us by the 
more ancient churches, and fortifying us by the promises of 
Christ that the powers of hell shall not prevail against that 
Church which he acquired with his blood." ' 

Archbishop Carroll and his suffragans resolved to attempt 
to hold direct intercourse with the Sovereign Pontiff. The 
care taken to effect this proved unavailing, and in view of 
his confinement for years, disorders of great magnitude were 
apprehended. 

At last, however, a memorial in the name of the Arch- 
bishop and his suffragans with a letter from Dr. Carroll, with 
much industry was conveyed to the hands of Pope Pius YII. 
The object was to obtain his direction as to several matters 
in the government of their dioceses ; to ascertain some prac- 
ticable means of filling up vacancies that might occur, and to 
provide for the vacancies of E^ew York and Louisiana ; but 
a stricter and closer confinement of the venerable Head of 
the Church prevented his sending any reply. ^ 

Before the consecration of the new Bishops, Archbishop 
Carroll had prudently addressed the trustees of the principal 
churches in the recently erected dioceses, explaining the regu- 
lation of the Holy See, requiring that an income for the 
Bishop in each of the newly erected sees should be per- 
manently pledged by the churches in the Episcopal city. 

1 Arclabishop Carroll to Father C. Plowden, January 37, 1812. 

2 Archbishop Carroll to Bishop of Quebec, March 2, 1814. 



SUPPORT OF BISHOPS. 637 

As many difficulties subsequently arose in Philadelpliia, 
notwithstanding these prudent precautions, it will be well to 
give at length the correspondence between Archbishop Car- 
roll and the Philadelphia churches on this occasion. 

The trustees of St. Mary's church, and Holy Trinity, as 
well as the Augustinian Fathers, agreed to contribute to the 
expenses of Bishop Egan's consecration, and also for his 
future maintenance and that of his successors in oflSce. 

The correspondence was as follows : 

" Messrs. The Trustees of the several Catholic Church- 
es IN Philadelphia : 

"Immediately after receiving notice of the propitious 
event of a Bishop's See being erected at Philadelphia, and 
the appointment, by the Ploly See, of the Eight Kev'^ D'- 
Egaii to fill the Episcopal Chair, I desired it to be made 
known to you that it was now indispensibly necessary to 
make provision, as well for the first expenses, of the conse- 
cration and installation of the new Prelate, as for his perma- 
nent support. After more reflection, it appeared expedient 
and necessary to address directly to you, gentlemen, a more 
particular recommendation on this subject. The established 
usage of the Holy See, when new Bishoprics are instituted, 
is to require solid assurances, that the Bishops appointed for 
the purposes of preserving the integrity of faith, the purity 
of morals, and perpetuity of the ministry, as well as their 
successors, shall be above all inducements, arising out of the 
narrowness of their circumstances, to relax in their attention 
to those most essential duties of their charge, and conse- 
quently that their income, whatever it may be, shall be inde- 
pendent of the fluctuations of favor or public opinion ; they 
must be free from the apprehension of being deprived of 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

their means of support, if they pursue the measures dictated 
by their consciences for the maintenance of sound discipline 
and discouragement of vice. As far, then, as your influence, 
on which, as well as on your zeal, much trust may be placed, 
can ejffect it, the settlement of your Bishop's income will be 
placed on a footing suitable and honorable to his station, and 
not controllable by the interference of those over w^hose 
highest interest Divine Providence has appointed him to- 
preside. 

" This is perhaps the last act of that pastoral care which 
it has been long mj duty to exercise in behalf of my dear 
children in your State, my conscience reproaches me often, 
and ever will reproach me, for many omissions and errors in 
the execution of that awful ministry. Allow me to pray you 
and all the congregations, through the charity of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, to sue to the Father of mercies for the grace of 
my forgiveness ; and that the remaining days of my life may 
be employed in repairing the evils, which can yet be remedied. 
Assure yourselves, that though my former connections with 
you are soon to be dissolved, still my heart is and always will 
be united with you ; and that I shall not cease to implore for 
you the protection of Providence, and the diffusion of our 
Holy Eeligion throughout the Diocese, of which Philadel- 
phia forms so distinguished a part. 

" I have the honor to be, with respect, 

and the solicitude of an affectionate Pastor, 

Messieurs, 
" Your most devoted and obedient servant, 
and Father in Christ, 

" ►!- John, 
" Bishop of Baltimore. 
■'Baltimore, October 20th, 1808." 



SUPPORT OF BISHOPS. 689 

" At a meeting of the Trustees of Holy Trinity Clmreh, 
S^ Mary's, and the Kev'^ M'- Hurley from S*- Augustine's, 
at the house of the Rev"^ M'- Britt, for the purpose of con- 
sidering the necessary allowance to be made to the Kight 
Rev*^ D""- Egan, as Bishop of Philadelphia, 

" Resolved, In the opinion of the gentlemen present, that 
eight hundred dollars, per annum, should be allowed to him,, 
from the different congregations of this city, as Bishop. 

" Resolved, That the same be paid in the following pro- 
portions, viz. : 

S^- Mary's, . ... $400 per annum. 

Holy Trinity, . . $200 per annum. 
S' Augustine, . . . $200 per annum. 

" The same to commence the 1st day of January next, pay- 
able quarterly, and in advance, the expenses incidental to his 
consecration and installation, to be paid in the like manner. 

" Adam Britt, Pastor of Holy Trinity. 
" Michael Hurley, 
" James Oellers, 
" John Ashley, 
" Charles Johnson, 
"Adam Premir, 
" Joseph Snyder. 
"Philadelphia, 1st November, 1808."^ 

By the division of the original diocese of Baltimore and 
the erection of new sees, the portion of the country which 
remained subject to the jurisdiction of Archbishop Carroll 
comprised Maryland, Virginia, the District of Columbia, the 
Carolinas, Georgia with its western territory now embraced 

' Copied from a printed sheet. 



640 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

in the States of Alabama and Mississippi. He had requested 
that the portion lying on the Mississippi River should be 
placed under the supervision of the Bishop to be stationed 
at ^ew Orleans, who could easily communicate with it. 
Bishop Concanen wrote to him from Rome that it was the 
intention of the Sovereign Pontiff to detach part of the 
actual diocese of Baltimore, but the project was not then 
carried out, and the States just named remained under the 
supervision of Archbishop Carroll to his death. 

Before the consecration of his suffragans and their installa- 
tion in their several sees, there were, so far as we can esti- 
mate, about seventy priests and eighty churches in the United 
States.^ 

Besides the diocese of Baltimore as reduced by the recent 
division. Archbishop Carroll was still burthened with the 
administration of the extensive diocese of Louisiana and the 
Floridas. In the portion still subject to Spain, the Bishop 
of Havana had resumed the authority exercised by him pre- 
vious to 1793, and in the rest Archbishop Carroll found the 
Yicar-General appointed by him able to effect little good, his 
authority being openly defied by Father Anthony Sedella 
and men of his stamp. He wrote to the Sovereign Pontiff 
in December, 1810, that the Rev. Mr. IN'erinckx absolutely 
declined to undertake the difficult duty of restoring order in 
that unhappy diocese as Administrator- Apostolic, and that 
Rev. Mr. Olivier was from age and infirmity not able to un- 
dertake it.' He had cast his eye on one whom he deemed 
fitted. This was the Rev. William Du Bourg, a brilliant, 
able, and energetic man, who as President of Georgetown 
College, and founder and President of St. Mary's College, 

'^ Rev. Dr. White, " Life of E. A. Seton," p. 491 and notes. 
^ Archbishop Carroll t© Pius VII., December 17, 1810. 



LOUISIANA. 641 

Baltimore, bad shown tact, judgment, theological learning, 
and skill in temporal affairs. His presence was needed in- 
deed at Baltimore, where the college was struggling with a 
heavy debt, and this alone seems to have delayed the action 
of Archbishop Carroll, who in 1810 sent the Kev. Mr. 
Sibourd to Louisiana. That clergyman reached 'New Or- 
leans from France on the 29th of December, 1810, with 
two Ursuline nuns for the convent there, the Community 
needing help, as their academy was prospering with sixty- 
three boarders and many day-scholars, and their asylum con- 
tained thirty orphans.' Kev. Mr. Sibourd endeavored to 
collect the English-speaking Catholics at the Ursuline chapel, 
but at first he found few who cared to profit by his ministry 
or approach the sacraments, only one coming to perform his 
Easter duty. His sermons at the chapel on Sundays, and his 
care in preparing candidates for first communion, which 
twelve received on Low Sunday, produced a good effect. 
Eather Sedella and his unworthy assistants were also com- 
pelled to preach, and to make some show of discharging the 
duties of the ministry.^ 

B»y the erection of the Sees of Boston, New York, and 
Bardstown, Archbishop Carroll's diocese ceased to border on 
that of Quebec. He accordingly wrote in March, 1811, to 
Bishop Plessis in regard to the matter, asking him to con- 
tinue in the new dioceses the charitable services on the fron- 
tiers which he and his predecessors, Bishops Hubert and 
Denaut, had performed, by allowing their priests to attend 
Catholics in the United States near the boundary, and by 
themselves administering the sacrament of confirmation. 
Bishop Plessis accordingly made Bishops Cheverus and 

1 Rev. L. Sibourd to Archbishop Carroll, March 22, 1811. 

2 Same to saiae, June 12, 1811. 



/ 



642 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Flaget, and Father Anthony Kohlmann his Yicars-General, 
and they in turn made Bishop Plessis Yicar-General in the 
dioceses of Boston, J^ew York, and Bardstown.^ 

Bishops Cheverus, Egan, and Flaget, and Father Kohlmann 
in organizing the dioceses under their care, constantly ap- 
pealed to the Archbishop for direction and advice, and !N^ew 
York depended on Bishop Cheverus for all episcopal acts^ 
although the diocese was not actually under his care as Dr» 
Carroll had solicited the Holy See to place it. 

In his own diocese of Baltimore, Archbishop Carroll was 
consoled by seeing the peaceful progress of religion. Em- 
mittsburg became a centre of Catholic life and activity. It 
had been a mission attended from Frederick from an early 
period, a chapel in the house of the Elder family having been 
the constant place of worship. The Eev. John DuBois, 
after attending it for several years, resolved to build a 
church for the faithful whose numbers had increased. JN^ear 
by was a log-house which he purchased with a piece of land. 
It was an humble beginning, but destined to become the cra- 
dle of two great institutions, one training young men in the 
faith and fitting them for the world, while it sent zealous 
priests to all parts of the country; the other the Mother 
House of the Sisters of Charity, who at this mountain 
home became accomplished teachers of rich and poor, moth- 
ers to the orphan, comforters of the sick and afflicted. 

The modest mountain church was visited in the autumn of 
1808 by Bishop Carroll, who administered confirmation on 



^ A priest at Detroit, Niagara, or the Passamaquoddy could thus 
under powers given him validly exercise the ministry when necessary 
on British soil. In the case of New York it is curious to find a Jesuit 
Father (Kohlmann) appointing a Bishop his Vicar-General. Archbishop 
Carroll to Bishop Plessis, March 12, 1811. Archives of Archbishop of 
Quebec. 



MOUNT ST. MARY'S COLLEGE. 643 

the 20th of October, and who, we may feel assured, en- 
couraged the hopes of the zealous priest. 

When Kev. Mr. Du Bois, who had long wished to establish 
a school near his church, proposed to Kev. Mr. Kagot to re- 
move the establishment then at Pigeon Hills, Pa., Rev. Mr. 
Du Bourg, with some other Sulpitians, visited the mountain^ 
and a tract of five hundred acres was acquired from a lady,, 
payment being made by an annuity. About Easter, 1809, 
sixteen young men arrived from Pigeon Hills. A brick 
house intended at one time for a church became the " Petit 
Seminaire," ^ Pev. Mr. Du Bois with the teachers and some 
pupils residing in the log-house. Work was at once com- 
menced on two row^s of log buildings, which were to be the 
future college. Rev. Mr. Du Bois at first proposed placing 
them on the brow of the hill in front of the church, but by 
the advice of Rev. Mr. Du Bourg adopted a more sheltered 
site at the base of the hill near a beautiful spring. 

Such was the commencement of Mount Saint Mary's Col- 
lege, which seemed to enter at once on a career of prosperity^ 
though the founder was utterly destitute of means. Rev. 
Mr. Duhamel soon joined him from Hagerstown and relieved 
him of the parochial work. In 1810 the college had forty 
pupils, and three years after double that number, exclusively 
Catholic. 

When his log buildings were ready, the Rev. Mr. Du Bois 
gave his log-house temporarily to Mrs. Seton and her Sisters, 
so that it was also the cradle of her community. On Sun- 
days and holidays the pupils of both establishments pro- 
ceeded to the church, a distance of some two miles from the 
college, the Sisters of Charity conducting the choir.'' 

^ This building was on a piece of land conveyed to Bishop Carroll Oc- 
tober 24, 1793, by Mr. Alexius Elder. Note of Archbishop Marechal. 
2 " U. S. Catholic Magazine," v., p. 36. 




(644) 



MRS. SETON IN BALTIMORE. 645 

Mrs. Elizabeth A. Seton, after her reception into the 
Church at E^ew York, opened a little school : but the aliena- 
tion of her early friends, and the condition of Catholic affairs 
there at that time, made her struggle so hard that she thought 
of withdrawing to Canada. Dr. Matignon and Rev. Mr. 
Cheverus, of Boston, and the Eev. J. S. Tisserant, a French 
priest at Elizabeth, ]l^. J., were, however, her friends and 
guides, and they soon learned to believe that God called her 
to special work in this country. In May, 1808, the Rev. 
William Du Bourg urged her to^ proceed to Baltimore in or- 
der to open a scliool in a house near the seminary. This the 
Rev. Mr. Cheverus warmly recommended : '* Such an estab- 
lishment would be a public benefit to religion, and we hope, 
a real advantage to yourself and amiable family. We infi- 
nitely prefer it to your project of a retreat in Montreal." 
She accordingly sailed from ^ew York with her daughters 
in a Baltimore packet on the 9th of June, and took up her 
residence in a house still standing in Paca Street near the 
Seminary of St. Sulpice. Here her heart expanded with 
holy joy. Xear a chapel where she could hear mass every 
day from daylight to eight o'clock, and attend Yespers and 
Benediction every evening, her happiness was complete. 
Her first scholars ;ivere nieces of the Rev. Mr. Du Bourg. 
Others soon came. Miss Cecilia O'Conway became her as- 
sistant and other ladies were soon ready to join her, desirous 
of their own spiritual advancement and of serving the poor.^ 
The next year it was deemed best to give them a habit, con- 
sisting of a plain black gown and cap, with plaited border 
and a rosary hanging from the girdle. Mrs. Seton took the 
three simple vows of religion, in the hands of Bishop Carroll 



1 Rev. Wm. Du Bourg to Mrs. E. A. Seton, May 2, 1808 ; Rev. J. 
Cheverus to same, May 12, 1808. 




HOUSE ON PACA STREET, BALTIMORE, WHERE MRS. SETON FOUNDED 
HER COMMUNITY. 



(646) 



MRS. SETON AT EMMITTSBURG. 647 

on her knees before a crucifix, to be binding for one year's 
time only, but to be renewed at stated periods, if she should 
so wish to engage herself. 

A gentleman named Cooper, a convert like herself, about 
this time projected a manufactory for the use of the poor 
and purchased some property at Emmittsburg, in Frederick 
County, Maryland. The education of children rich and poor 
was part of his plan, and he invited Mrs. Seton to take charge 
of that department. Accordingly in May, 1809, Mrs. Seton 
with her daughter, two sisters of her late husband and one of 
the ladies who had joined her, proceeded to Emmittsburg. 
Finding the building on Mr. Cooper's property as yet unfit 
for them, they took up their residence in a log-hut erected on 
the side of the mountain below St. Mary's church, by Rev. 
John Du Bois. Those left in Baltimore soon joined them. 

On the 20th of February, 1810, the Sisters left their tem- 
porary home to take possession of the log structure erected 
on their own property, and which has ever since been the 
site of St. Joseph's Academy. It was a small two-story 
building with a high porch in front, standing in the valley 
between the mountain and the village. The house was 
blessed by Rev. Mr. Du Bois, and the Community placed 
under the special patronage of St. Joseph.' 

The Sisterhood thus formed and consisting of ten mem- 
bers began at once to teach poor children, to visit the sick, 
and before long opened a boarding-school for girls. In Octo- 
ber, 1809, Bishop Carroll visited the new and interesting es- 
tablishment which augured so much good to the Church. 
The next year Bishop Flaget, returning from Europe to be 



^ Seton, "Memoir, Letters, and Journal," ii., pp. 14-52. The view 
of St. Joseph's is from a piece of needlework preserved by the Sisters 
of Charity at Haverstraw, N. Y., to whose kindness I am indebted for 
its use. 



648 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

consecrated, brought a copy of the " Constitutions and Rules 
of the Sisters of Charity " (Filles de la Charite) founded by 
St. Yincent de Paul. These were made the basis of regula- 
tions which were prepared by some of the Sulpitians for Mrs. 
Seton's Community. There were, however, points which 
did not receive Archbishop Carroll's approval, and these 
were after serious deliberation altered by them. He also 
made it distinctly understood that they were not to be in 
matter of spiritual or temporal direction subject to the Com- 
munity of St. Sulpice at Baltimore, though their Director 
might be of that body and the Superior at Baltimore might 



FAC-SIMILE OF SIGNATURE OF E. A. SETOlf. 

individually on rare and uncommon occasions exercise some 
powers. " I am exceedingly anxious," he wrote, " that every 
allowance shall be made, not only to the Sisters generally, 
but to each one in particular, which can serve to give quiet 
to their consciences, provided that this be done without en- 
dangering the harmony of the community ; and -therefore it 
must become a matter of regulation." . ..." It has been 
my endeavor when I read the constitutions, to consult, in the 
first place, the individual happiness of your dear Sisters, and 
consequently your own ; 2ndly, to render their plan of life 
useful to religion and to the public ; 3dly, to confine the ad- 
ministration of your own affairs, and the internal and domes- 
tic government, as much as possible to your own institutions 
once adopted, and within your own walls." "I shall con- 
gratulate you and your beloved Sisters when the Constitution 
is adopted. It will be like freeing you from a state in which 
it was difficult to walk straight, as you had no certain way in 



ST. JOSEPH'S ACADEMY, 649 

which to proceed. In the meantime assure yourself and 
them of mj utmost soHcitude for your advancement in the 
service and favor of God ; of my reliance on your prayers ; 
of mine for your prosperity in the important duty of educa- 
tion, which will and must long be your principal, and will 
always be your partial, employment. A century at least will 
pass before the exigencies and habits of this country will re- 
quire and hardly admit of the charitable exercises towards 
the sick, sufficient to employ any number of Sisters out of 
our largest cities ; and therefore they must consider the busi- 
ness of education as a laborious, charitable, and permanent 
object of their religious duty." Modified as he suggested, 
the rule received his approval in 1812,^ and was adopted by 
the Community at Emmittsburg. At the first election Mrs. 
Ehzabeth A. Seton was chosen Mother Superior, and was 
periodically re-elected as long as she lived. The Eev. John 
Du Bois was appointed Superior-General of the Sisters. 

Thus, by the providence of God, a lady, born and reared 
in affluence, amid a purely Protestant social circle, became^ 
after being tried in the furnace of poverty, suffering, and 
worldly coldness, the foundress of a Community which has 
to this day, imbued with her spirit, carried out her plans of 
works of mercy.' 

^ "1 have read and endeavored before God attentively to consider the 
Constitutions of the Sisters of Charity submitted to me by the Rev. Su- 
perior of the Seminary of St. Sulpitius, and I have approved of the same, 
believing them to be inspired by the Spirit of God, and suitable to con- 
duct the Sisters to religious perfection. 

" ^ John, Archbishop of Baltimore. 
"Baltimore, January 17, 1812." 

2 White, " Life of Mrs. Eliza A. Seton, Foundress and first Superior 

of the Sisters or Daughters of Charity in the United States," New York, 

1853; Baltimore, 1856; Paris, 1857. Seton, "Memoir, Letters, and 

Journal of Elizabeth Seton," 2 vols., New York, 1869 ; Mme. de Barberey. 

" Elizabeth Seton," Paris, 1868. 

28 



^ ^± ix« 




(650) 



WEST INDIA JURISDICTION. 651 

Mother Seton received in November, 1810, a visit from 
Bishop Cheverus of Boston and Bishop Egan of Philadelphia, 
who had recently been consecrated in Baltimore. Though 
Dr. Cheverus had long been the friend, correspondent, and 
wise counsellor of Mother Seton, they had never met till this 
occasion when he beheld her with her spiritual children and 
her academy daily increasing in numbers and credit. 

The Sovereign Pontiff added to Dr. Carroll's burthens in 
1811 by investing him with ordinary jurisdiction over the 
Danish islands of Santa Cruz, St. Thomas and St. John, the 
Dutch island of St. Eustatia as well as Barbuda, St. Kitts 
and Antigua, with authority to a23point two prefects, one for 
the Danish and one for the other islands, and to invest them 
with the power of administering confirmation. He was nat- 
urally alarmed at this new responsibility, but as letters had 
reached him in regard to the condition of affairs there, he 
was aware that good priests had been innocently exercising 
the ministry under jurisdiction not recognized at Rome as 
competent. Archbishop Carroll, seeing that there was danger 
in delay, accordingly appointed the Rev. Henry Kendall 
Prefect and Rev. Mr. Herard Yice-Prefect, that the faithful 
in the Danish isles might enjoy the exercises of the ministry ; 
and he endeavored to ascertain the state of religion in the 
other islands confided to his care.^ 

In Charleston the Rev. Mr. Gallagher, who had long used 
the trustees or vestry to maintain his position against his 
bishop, found them ready to carry their usur^^ation further 
by excluding him from the meetings of the Board. Arch- 
bishop Carroll, to check this spirit, addressed the trustees, 
showing them that by the uniform rule of the diocese the 
clergy of the church were, in all cases, members of the 

' Archbishop Carroll to Robert Tuite, of St, Croix. 



652 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Board of Trustees, and the pastor the presiding officer. He 
assured them that if they drove out their present priest they 
would put him under the necessity of withholding his appro- 
bation and the faculties necessary for the lawful exercise of 
the sacred ministry from any priest whom they attempted to 
set in his place.' 

In October the Sulpitians received intelligence of the death 
of their Superior, Rev. Mr. Emery, and Ai-chbishop Carroll 
took parfc in the solemn service offered in Baltimore for the 
repose of his soul, feeling deeply how much, under Provi- 
dence, his diocese owed to the congregation over which Hev. 
Mr. Emery presided. 

About the same time some debated questions greatly 
divided the Yicars- Apostolic of England, and both parties 
sought to place their views in the most favorable light before 
the Archbishop of Baltimore, a letter from Bishop Milner 
being followed by one from the other Yicars- Apostolic of 
England.' 

The subjects were fortunately ijot such as affected the 
Church in the United States. In England Blanchard and 
other French priests denounced Pius YII. as having be- 
trayed the Church in his concordat with ]^apoleon. The 
EngHsh Yicars- Apostolic in general had not repressed these 
rebellious men as decidedly as the Irish Bishops and Dr. 
Milner had done, and in the hope of obtaining from the 
English government the emancipation of Catholics had 
signed a resolution which virtually conceded to the British 
government a control over the appointment of the Catholic 



^ Archbishop Carroll to the Vestry of Charleston, September 15, 1811 ; 
''U. S. Catholic Miscellany," ii., p. 24. 

' Right Eev. John Milner to Archbishop Carroll, May 4, 1811 ; Right 
Rev. William Gibson, etc., to same, November 27, 1811 ; Archbishop 
Troy to same, March 1, 1811. 



HE RECEIVES THE PALLIUM. 653 

bishops in England. Against any such concession, Bishop 
Hilner and the Irish Bishops protested. 

In the United States there was no sympathy among French 
priests for the rebellious clergymen in England, and our 
Constitutions made State interference with the appointment 
of bishops highly improbable, although before the death of 
Archbishop Carroll the Holy See took a step which might 
have provoked from our own government peremptory and 
severe measures. 

Archbishop Carroll cautiously refrained from taking part 
in the discussions in the British Isles, and while he con- 
demned all weakness in dealing with any disregard of the 
authority of the Sovereign Pontiff, he forbore to express any 
opinion as to the steps to be taken to remove from the minds 
of English statesmen all idea of any disloyalty of the Cath- 
olic bishops. 

On the 18th of August Dr. Carroll, who had hitherto 
been Archbishop-elect, was invested with the pallium, which 
was at last brought to Baltimore by the British Minister to 
the United States. The ceremony was performed with all 
due solemnity by Bishop Neale, on the 18th of August, in 
his pro-cathedral. The joy felt by the clergy and faithful 
of his city and diocese at this crowning ceremony of his pro- 
motion to the rank of metropolitan, found an echo through- 
out the country, which was expressed by Bishop Cheverus 
when he wrote : " That you may for many years wear this 
vesture of holiness is the wish of all your children in Jesus 
Christ, and God in his mercy will, I hope, hear their prayers 
and prolong the life of our beloved and venerable Father." ' 

When Archbishop Carroll and his suffragans separated 

1 Bishop Cheverus to Archbishop Carroll, October 3, 1811 ; Bishop 
Carroll to Father Chas. Plowden, January 27, 1812 ; Certificate of Bishop 
Neale ; Archbishop Carroll to Cardinal Pietro, 1812. 



654 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 



after their meeting at Baltimore in 1810, it was agreed 
among them that a provincial council should be held not 
later than the first of I^ovember, 1812. Meanwhile Bishops 
Cheverus, Flaget, and Egan had assumed the direction of 
their respective dioceses, and questions had arisen in Ken- 
tucky and Pennsylvania which Bishop Flaget and Bishop 
Egan thought well to have settled in a council. In Ken- 
tucky Bishop Flaget had visited all the churches and stations 




INTERIOR OF ST. JOSEPH'S CHURCH, PHILADELPHIA 
[From an old water-color preserved ihere.] 



in the State, obtaining a personal knowledge of the condition 
and wants of the main part of his large diocese. Questions 
arose as to the tenure of church property, in which the 
Bishop and his Yicar-General, Yery Rev. Stephen T. Badin, 
were far from entertaining harmonious views, and the pre- 
cise relations of the episcopate to regular orders was to be 
adjusted. Bishop Egan had also made a visitation of his 
diocese, crossing the mountains and reaching Pittsburg. At 
St. Mary's church, which he had selecte*d as his pro-cathe- 
dral, the trustees had already evinced a disposition to treat 



A PROPOSED COUNCIL. 655 

the head of the diocese as a hireling whose maintenance de- 
pended on their option. Moreover, he had found priests, 
whom he had placed in his pro-cathedral, refractory and in- 
clined to take part against him. Investigation led to the 
discovery by the bishop of the deed for the ground on which 
St. Mary's church stood, executed to Father Robert Harding, 
from whom it passed by will to Father Francis Neale, thus 
at the time the real owner of the church where the trustees 
put forward such arrogant claims. 

SiaNATUKE OF FATETER FRANCIS NEALE. 

As the Society of Jesus had not been openly restored by 
the Sovereign Pontiff, Archbishop Carroll regarded the mem- 
bers in Maryland and Pennsylvania as still secular priests. 
When Father Britt was recalled from Trinity church, Phila- 
delphia, without the knowledge or consent of Bishop Egan, 
he declined to give him faculties till he obtained the necessary 
papers from the Bishop of Philadelphia. 

There were thus questions to be discussed in a council ; 
but Bishop Cheverus, who had enjoyed great peace in his 
diocese, and given much aid to religion in the diocese of 
Xew York, where Father Kohlmann as Administrator was 
making great progress, considered a council as yet premature 
and unnecessary, although he deferred to the opinion of the 
Metropolitan ready to attend.^ 

The great and decided obstacle to holding a council 
was the impossibility of communicating with the Sovereign 
Pontiff, then a prisoner in the hands of IS'apoleon, and 

^ Bishop Chevems to Archbishop Carroll, August 31, 1812. Arch- 
bishop Carroll wrote in reply that his reasons appeared decisive. Same 
to same, December 30, 1812. 



656 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

cut off from all intercourse with the bishops throughout the 
world.' 

In September Archbishop Carroll wrote to Bishop Flaget, 
informing him that the projected council had been post- 
poned indefinitely, but before the letter reached Kentucky 
the Bishop of Bardstown was already on his way to Balti- 
more.' 

In June, 1812, Congress declared war against Great Brit- 
ain, and the country was filled with excitement. While 
Protestant ministers in some parts denounced the govern- 
ment in their pulpits and writings, the Catholics everywhere 
manifested loyalty and fidelity. Though personally opposed 
to the policy of those who had insisted on the declaration of 
war. Archbishop Carroll lent all his influence to support the 
national government. When the President appointed a day 
of prayer, Archbishop Carroll issued a circular, in which he 
said : " In compliance with this recommendation and consid- 
ering that we, the members of the Catholic Church, are at 
least equally indebted as our fellow-citizens to the Bestower 
of every good gift for past and present blessings, stand in the 
same need of His protection, and ought to feel an equal in- 
terest in the welfare of these United States, during the awful 
crisis now hanging over them, I cannot hesitate to require 
the respective clergymen employed in the care of souls 
throughout this diocese, to invite and encourage the faithful 
under their pastoral charge to unite on Thursday, August 
20th, for divine worship, most particularly in offering through 
the ministers of the Church, the august and salutary sacrifice 
of Grace, the Body and Blood of the Lamb of God, which 

^ The first action of the Holy See in regard to a Provincial Council 
seems to be the Brief " Non sine magno " of Pius VII., August 3, 1823. 

^Archbishop Spalding, " Sketches of the Life, Times, and Character 
of the Right Rev. B. J. Flaget," Louisville, 1852, pp. 106, 111-2. 



PASTORAL OF 1814. 657 

takes away the sins of the world, to implore through it divine 
aid and protection in all our lawful pursuits, public and pri- 
vate, to shield us in danger, and to restore and secure to us 
the return of the days of peace ; a happy peace in this life, 
and above all that peace which the world cannot give." ^ 

At the very outset of the war, the old Catholic city of 
Detroit fell into the hands of the English, and Kev. Gabriel 
Richard was carried off and confined as a prisoner. For a 
time the struggle was chiefly on the northern frontier, but 
ere long British vessels began depredations on the shores of 
the Chesapeake. 

Yet even during the war, when distress was general, there 
was progress in the diocese of Baltimore. The church at 
Augusta, Georgia, was completed by Kev. R. Browne, who 
dedicated it to the service of God on Christmas day.'' The 
Catholics at Richmond obtained from one of their number 
the gift of a lot for the erection of a church ; they appealed 
to the Archbishop for a priest, promising to bend all their 
energies to the speedy completion of the sacred edifice.^ 

Amid the turmoil of war came the cheering intelligence 
of the fall of IS'apoleon, the liberation of the Sovereign Pon- 
tiff and his restoration to Rome. On the 7th of July, 1814, 
the Archbishop of Baltimore issued a Pastoral to his flock. 

" The Holy Catholic Church,'- it began, " has mourned for 
many years over the sufferings and captivity of her visible 
Head, the successor of Saint Peter, and Yicar upon earth of 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Every day at the august sacrifice of 
the JSTew Testament we offered our prayers and entreated 



1 Circular, August 6, 1812. 

* Rev. R. Browne to Archbishop Carroll, October 6, 1812 ; May 24, 
1813. 
' Catholics of Richmond to Archbishop Carroll, March 25, 1812. 
28* 



658 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Almighty God for the deliverance of his servant Pius YIL 
and for the renewal of a free intercourse between him and 
the Christian people committed to his fatherly solicitude. 
United together on the Lord's day we repeated with re- 
doubled confidence our humble petition that it would please 
divine Goodness to enable our chief Pastor to feed the flock 
of Christ mth the food of wholesome doctrine and salutary 
instructions as well as to edify them by continuing to exhibit 
bright examples of patience, resignation, magnanimity, and 
unlimited confidence in the promises made to that Church 
which was purchased by the Blood of the Son of God. 
^Nevertheless the rigor of confinement was increased, new 
obstacles were interposed to intercept all communication be- 
tween his Holiness and those who needed his paternal coun- 
sels and guidance. Entire regions and provinces were desti- 
tute of any pastors. The integrity of Catholic doctrine, the 
maintenance of ecclesiastical discipline were exposed to the 
open violence and hostility of their declared enemies, and 
liable to be undermined by the artifices of corrupt seducers.'^ 
He then depicted the exultation of the infidels and enemies 
of the Chm^ch as though they had made false the promises 
of Christ to His Church. He showed the firm and unyield- 
ing constancy of Pius YII. " Insults, injustice, oppression, 
spoliations, banishment, rigorous imprisonment, threats, prom- 
ises have had no effect on the faithful Yicar of our Lord, or 
on his venerable Predecessor. Perhaps since the first won- 
derful propagation of the Christian rehgion and its rapid ex- 
tension throughout the regions of the then known world, no 
other era since the days of the Apostles has exhibited such 
splendid proofs to revive the faith of the wavering, to con- 
firm the timid Christian, or to excite in mankind generally 
a certain belief and reliance on the promises of the Saviour 
of the World." The bishops, priests, and faithful, put to 



"T^ DEUM'' FOR PIUS VII. 659 

death for their rehgion, pleaded before God for His Church 
and the preservation of its government. Their prayers had 
been answered, and by a chain of events the divine protec- 
tion of the Church had been manifested to the world so 
strikingly and clearly that even those separated from the 
Church could scarcely be excused if they failed to recognize 
in the restoration of the Sovereign Pontiff the finger of God. 
He therefore appointed a solemn Te Deum to be chanted in 
his pro-cathedral on Sunday, the 10th of July, and in other 
churches of his diocese on the Sunday following the recep- 
tion of the p?storal.' 

The joy was general, and the Te Deum was chanted in all 
the churches as soon as the grand pastoral of the Archbishop 
became known. 

But while this hymn of thanksgiving was arising before 
the altars of the Catholic churches, the terrors of war were 
turned upon the shores of the Chesapeake. In the summer 
of 1814, Washington, the capital of the country, was taken, 
and in disregard of all the customs of civilized nations, the 
captors destroyed most of the public buildings, the library, 
and archives. Bishop ISTeale was at Georgetown, but that 
place with the College and Yisitation Convent escaped. 
^' Georgetown has to be singularly grateful to God for his 
extraordinary protection," wrote Bishop ]^eale. "For dur- 
ing the enemy's stay and rage in the city, not one of them 
entered Georgetown or injured anything belonging to it. 
Deo infinitas gratias." ^ 

The aged Archbishop then beheld his episcopal city in- 
vested by the enemy, and Fort McHenry bombarded. But 



1 Pastoral Letter, July 7, 1814. 

2 Bishop Neale to Archbishop Carroll, September 1, 1814. 



660 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

General Koss was repulsed and killed in the action near 
Baltimore, and the British forces withdrew. 

In October the English vessels were committing such 
depredations along the Potomac, that services were sus- 
pended for a long time in the church at Newtown.^ On 
the eve of All Saints, a barge from the British sloop-of-war 
" Saracen," landed a pillaging party at St. Inigoes, who not 
only stripped the residence of kitchen and bedroom furni- 
ture, carrying off all the clothing of the clergymen, but they 
extended their sacrilegious hands to the church, seizing all 
the sacred vessels of the altar, even the ciborium with the 
Blessed Sacrament. The Commander of the fleet, however, 
when an appeal was made to him, ordered that all the prop- 
erty should be restored, and much in fact was given up un- 
der a flag of truce on the 18th of JS^ovember." 

While Baltimore was menaced by the enemy Archbishop 
Carroll ordered prayers in the churches to implore the aid 
and protection of God, especially for those who were called 
to leave their homes and families for the common defence. 
" Let them be recommended to divine mercy, through the 
intercession of the ever Blessed Virgin, the Mother of our 
Lord, as the chosen Patroness of the diocese, uot doubting 
her readiness to intercede for those who have recourse to her 
in the time of their need." ^ 

When the city had been delivered from its peril the Arch- 
bishop issued a Pastoral appointing solemn services of thanks- 



' Woodstock Letters, iv., p. 67. 

^ Rev. Leonard Edelen to Archbishop Carroll, October 14, Noveniber 
21, 1814. Right Rev. B. J. Fenwick, ** Brief Account of the Settlement 
of Maryland, with a notice of St. Inigoes." Woodstock Letters, ix., pp. 
167, etc. ; Attack on St. Inigoes, *'Amer. Hist. Reg.," December, 1873. 

3 Circular, 1814. 



DEATH OF BISHOP EG AN. 661 

giving in the churches of Saint Peter and Saint Patrick on 
the 20th of October. 

After visiting his diocese Bishop Egan, on returning to 
Philadelphia, found the trustees of St. Mary's pro-cathedral 
in a hostile combination against him. They openly vio- 
lated the agreement made at the erection of the See, in 
which the expenses of consecration were to be inet and a 
fixed salary paid. As they did not even possess a legal 
title to the land on which the charch stood, they might 
therefore be ejected by the real owners at any time.' The 
good Bishop was, however, too much prostrated and dis- 
couraged to enter upon any struggle or litigation with the 
trustees. The troubles they caused threw him into a nervous 
disorder, which was heightened by their pertinacious annoy- 
ance. While thus suffering in mind and body, the Eev. 
Messrs. Harold, priests whom he had stationed at St. Mary's 
and on whom he relied, increased the poignancy of his trials 
by their ingratitude and insubordination. 

Crushed by accumulated afflictions, he could not recover : 
his health never rallied, and he gradually sank. It may be 
said in all truth that Bishop Egan died of a broken hearty 
July 22, 1814. 

By his demise the important see of Philadelphia, like that 
of ]^ew York, became vacant. As no regulations had been 
adopted by the Holy See in regard to nominations for sees in 
the United States, Archbishop Carroll felt a delicacy in thrust- 
ing unsolicited his views as to suitable candidates on the au- 
thorities at Pome, although it was soon evident that no such 

^ Bishop Egan to Archbishop Carroll, September 14, 1810 ; October 
14, 1811 ; March 14, September 28, November 7, December 17, 29, 1812 ; 
June 19, July 7, 13, 26, 1813. "That he has been the first victim of 

Episcopal rights there cannot be the least doubt for his end has 

been premature." Rev. L. Kenny to Archbishop Carroll, July 22, 1814. 



662 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

considerations of delicacy restrained prelates in other coun- 
tries from interfering. 

On the 23d of August, 1814, he addressed the following 
circular letter to Bishop Cheverus and Bishop Flaget : 

"Kt. Key. Sie: 

" The lamented death of our venerable Brother in God, 
the E' Eev. T>' Michael Egan, Bishop of Philad^ on the 
22"*^ of July, has without doubt caused you to reflect with 
pain, that an answer has not been received to our joint letter 
to his Holiness, written in consequence of our deliberations 
in I^ov*" 1810, concerning several points for the future gov- 
ernment of our American churches, and especially for filling 
up the vacancies, which would certainly ensue in the Episco- 
pal Sees. That of New York has been long vacant, and the 
same has lately happened to Philad^. You may remember, 
and see by referring to our proceedings, chapter 4^'\ that we 
respectfully solicited the permission of the Holy See, (pro- 
vided it would permit the nomination to vacant Bishoprics 
to be made in the United States,) to allow that nomination 
to proceed solely from the Archbishop and Bishops of this 
Ecclesiastical province. 

" ]S^o answer having been received, nothing can be done 
authoritatively in this matter. Yet the condition and dis- 
tractions of the Church of Philad^ require immediate atten- 
tion. With respect to ]^. York, it has transpired, that his 
Holiness, whilst prisoner at Savona, soon after the death of 
D'"- Concanen, had it in his consideration, to appoint a Suc- 
cessor, but it being uncertain, whether the appointment was 
made, no step should be taken in that concern, till we hear 
from Rome, The case is different at Philad^ for the rea- 
son alledged above, and tho' no nomination can proceed from 
any person, or persons in the United States, yet I deem it 



THE VACANT SEES. 663 

advisable to consult you on the propriety of recommending 
one or more subjects to the Holy See, one of whom may be 
approved and appointed to succeed D*"- Egan. If such be 
your opinion, and that of the other Bishops, I propose more- 
over to you, to inform me, whether in your opinion likewise we 
may not proceed immediately on the business : transact it by 
letter on account of our immense distance. The mode, which 
appears to me the best suited to the present exigency, is, for the 
Bishop of Boston, the Administrators of the dioceses of ]^. 
York, and Philad'', the Bishop of Kentucky, the Coadjutor 
Bishop of Gortyna, and myself to join in choosing one, two, or 
three persons, best esteemed by us and send on their names, 
character, &c., to Home, with our respective recommendation. 
Before however our choice be completed, I must request your 
approbation for me to consult the most discreet and experi- 
enced of the Clergy of Pennsylv'' as to their opinions concern- 
ing the persons who will appear to us most worthy, and fit to 
govern the Diocess with advantage, and restore its peace. 
" I am most respectfully, B. R^ Sir, 

" Your most obed' S' and B"- in Xt." 

No name was mentioned for New York, as that nomina- 
tion was supposed to have been decided upon. Before the 
appointment of Bishop Concanen, Dr. Carroll had earnestly 
advised that no one should be appointed to that see, but that 
the diocese should for the time being be placed under the con- 
trol of the Bishop of Boston. Bishop Concanen finding the 
difficulty of reaching his see almost insurmountable, had pe- 
titioned the Sovereign Pontiff to appoint the Eev. Ambrose 
Marechal as Coadjutor of the Bishop of New York ; and as 
the American Bishops cordially welcomed the choice, his ap- 
pointment was considered as settled.^ 



Archbishop Carroll to Rev. C. Plowden, June 25, 1815. **Itwas 



664 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 

As to the see of Philadelphia, Archbishop Carroll and his 
Coadjutor with Bishop Cheverus, as well as the clergy of the 
diocese of Philadelphia, concurred in recommending the Rev. 
John B. David, whose learning, piety, firm yet amiable man- 
ner, seemed to fit him remarkably for a position of more than 
ordinary difficulty. 

As soon as the Pope was restored to Pome, Archbishop 
Carroll wrote to express the congratulations of the Catholic 
bishops, clergy, and the people in the United States.' He 
also urged on the Propaganda the necessity of supplying the 
vacant sees, and repeated the well-considered opinion formed 
by the surviving bishops and himself. They were all sur- 
prised to hear that influence had been exerted at Rome to 
secure the nomination of the Pev. William Y. Harold for 
the see of Philadelphia. 

The danger which the old Maryland priests had feared had 
proved no delusion. Bishops and others in Europe were 
urging appointments to sees in this country, ignorant of the 
actual state of affairs and of the qualities required. Arch- 
bishop Troy of Dublin was the centre of these movements^ 
and his interference can be traced in Canada and England, 
as well as in the United States. The nomination of Bishop 
Concanen had been chiefly on his recommendation, and he 
now advocated the appointment of his fellow-religious. Father 
Harold. The uncle of the latter, not daring to return to Ire- 



known here that before the death of Dr. Concanen his Holiness at the 
Dr.'s entreaty, intended to assign to him as his coadjutor the Rev. Mr. 
Marechal, a priest of St. Sulpice, now in the Seminary here, and worthy 
of any promotion in the Church. We still expected that this measure 
would be pursued ; and therefore we made no presentation or recom- 
mendation of any other for that vacant See." 

' Archbishop Carroll to Pope Piiis YII. , July, 1814. 



EUROPEAN INFLUENCE, Qm 

land, induced the Archbishop of Bordeaux to join in recom- 
mending the appointment.' 

Archbishop Carroll and Bishops Flaget and Cheverus saw 
with gloomy forebodings their advice set aside at Rome in 
deference to that of prelates strangers to the country. Their 
correspondence showed their fears and anxiety.^ Dr. Carroll 
wrote to Cardinal Litta, the Prefect of the Propaganda, that 
in case of the appointment of a priest who had hastened the 
death of Bishop Egan, "serious dissensions and secessions 
from the Church might justly be apprehended," but his pro- 
phetic utterances were disregarded, and though the nomina- 
tion of Father Harold was abandoned, an appointment was 
made which was followed by these very results. 

The appointment made for lN"ew York at the instance of 
Archbishop Troy and other Irish bishops was one almost un- 
paralleled. The choice fell on the Eev. John Connolly of 
the Order of St. Dominic, and a subject of George III. The 
United States and Great Britain were then actually at war^ 
and no country in Europe would have failed to resent, under 
similar circumstances, the appointment of an alien enemy to 
a bishopric within its borders by refusing him admittance 
into its territory. The nationality of Bishop Concanen had 
prevented his reaching America ; but without learning expe- 
rience from that appointment, the authorities at Rome com- 
mitted a grave national discourtesy in electing to an American 

'- Archbishop Carroll to Cardinal Litta, November 28, 1814. 

2 Archbishop Carroll to Rev. C. Plowden, June 25, 1815. "I wish 
this may not become a very dangerous precedent fruitful of mischief, by 
drawing upon our religion a false opinion of the servility of our princi- 
ples." Bishop Cheverus to Archbishop Carroll, May 11. 1815. "It is 
certainly astonishing that Prelates in France or Ireland should recom- 
mend subjects for the mission here and be listened to, rather than you, 
and those here you are pleased to consult. We must only pray that 
everything may work for good." 



666 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

see the subject of a country actually at war witli the United 
States, and which had just laid its national caj)ital in ashes. 

The Right Rev. Dr. Connolly was appointed Bishop of 
New York, and consecrated on the 6th day of November, 
1814. As a British subject he did not dare to come to the 
United States on account of the war ; and he seems to have 
received from Bishop Concanen, his fellow-religious at Rome, 
and from those who secured his appointment, a prejudice 
against Archbishop Carroll and the Bishops and clergy in 
this country. Bishop Concanen had taken umbrage at the 
ajDpointment of Father Kohlmaim as Yicar- General, and at 
the establishment of a Jesuit college. Bishop Connolly 
seems to have shared the same feelings, and to have disap- 
proved generally of the management of the diocese by Father 
Kohlmann as Administrator. So far as can be ascertained 
he did not announce his appointment to the venerable Arch- 
bishop or his fellow-bishops, or hold any communication with 
them or the Administrator of the diocese of New York.^ In- 
timations of his views evidently reached the country. Father 
Kohlmann was recalled to Maryland to become master of 
novices, the college was suspended, the Ursuline nuns pre- 
pared to return to Ireland, and Bishop Cheverus, who had in 
his charity dedicated the new cathedral of Saint Patrick, and 
frequently administered confirmation in the widowed diocese, 
felt, when the news of the appointment suddenly arrived, as 
though he had given offense to one soon to be his episcopal 
neighbor and brother.'^ 



^ " Dr. Connolly, exceedingly wanted in his diocese, is not yet arrived, 
nor has he written to any one." Archbishop Carroll to Rev. C. Plowden, 
July 24, 1815. 

2 Bishop Cheverus to Archbishop Carroll, May 9, 1815. " Had I re- 
ceived the news last week, I would not have consented to give confirma- 
tion here." Same to same, Kew York, May 11, 1815. Bishop Plessis of 



BISHOP CONNOLLY. 667 

Even after the treaty, of peace signed at Ghent had been 
ratified by both countries, Bishop Connolly lingered in Eu- 
rope, and finally landed in ^ew York unannounced, and 
without any formal felicitation by the few remaining priests 
or the leading members of the laity. He might even then 
have reached Archbishop Carroll, but did not attempt to 
do so.^ 

In the troubles which environed the first Bishop of Phila- 
delphia, Archbishop Carroll, who esteemed him as a holy and 
devoted priest and bishop, gave him all possible encourage- 
ment, sympathy^ and support. He thus became obnoxious 
to the malcontents there, and to the Rev. Messrs. Harold, 
who, on their return to Europe, spread many calumnies about 
him in England and Ireland, which were repeated and car- 
ried to Rome. Unfortunately not one of seven or eight let- 
ters addressed by him to the Sovereign Pontiff and the Con- 
gregation de Propaganda Fide reached Rome, and there is 
evidence that the authorities there had imbibed strong prej- 
udice against the venerable Archbishop of Baltimore.'^ 

The trustees of St. Mary's church, Philadelphia, addressed 
Lim, after Bishop Egan's death, in terms of such rude vio- 
lence, that he replied : '^ Having assured you that I had no 
ordinary right to interfere in the administration of the dio- 
cese of Philadelphia, during the vacancy of the Episcopal 



Quebec, who visited New York, deplored the condition of the diocese, 
left without a head, for Father Fenwick had really no authority as Ad- 
ministrator, and neither the Metropolitan nor the adjacent Bishop ven- 
tured to take any step for fear of giving fresh offense. 

' "The Shamrock," the only Irish paper then published, November 
25, 1815, expressed apprehension for the safety of the ship " Sally," 
then 70 days at sea, and in its issue of December 2d gives his name 
among a list of passengers without a single remark. 

^ Archbishop Carroll to Rev. C. Plowden, December 12, 1813 ; Febni- 
ary 3, 1814 ; June 25, 1815. Cardinal Litta to Archbishop Carroll, 1815. 



6Q8 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

See, I did not apprehend that any further apphcation would 
be made to me on the subject contained in your letter of the 
8 th, which I could not answer before this day. My conduct 
has been too much misunderstood or misinterpreted already, 
to leave in me any disposition towards a further discussion 
of the merit or demerit of former proceedings ; I have still 
less inclination to notice the uncivil and unfounded insinuar- 
tions leveled at me in your letter. Correspondence should 
cease, when it is no longer mutually respectful. It is a satis- 
faction to me to reflect that I was never wanting designedly 
in respect for the persons, who have waited on me in yoar 
behalf." 

It was a severe trial sent by Divine Providence to prepare 
the venerable Archbishop in his last days for a final detach- 
ment from all worldly things, and even from the good name 
acquired by many years of faithful service, to find that in 
England and Ireland a widespread prejudice had been cre- 
ated against him, and that even the Sovereign Pontiff with- 
drew his confidence, rejected completely his counsels, al- 
though shared by Bishops like Flaget and Cheverus: in- 
deed the hand of death alone saved him from sharp words of 
censure. 

Amid all this trial Archbishop Carroll preserved an unal- 
terable calm, relying on God in His providence to guide His 
Church in the United States and save it from the conse- 
quences of human passions and frailties. 

There was, however, one great consolation in these closing 
days of the Archbishop's life, and that was the complete res- 
toration of the Society of Jesus by Pope Pius YII., on the 
Tth of August, 1814. The news came, and even more slowly 
came the Bull of the Sovereign Pontiff. " You, who know 
Pome," wrote Archbishop Carroll, " may conceive my senti- 
ments when I read the account transmitted in your most 



SOCIETY OF JESUS RESTORED. 669 

pleasing letter, of the celebration of Mass by His Holiness 
himself at the superb altar of St. Ignatius at the Gesii ; the 
assemblage of the surviving Jesuits in the chapel to hear the 
proclamation of their resurrection ; the decree for the resti- 
tution of the residence in life and scene of the death of their 
Patriarch, of the novitiate of St. Andrew, its most enchanting 
church, and the lovely monument and chapel of St. Stanis- 
laus, which, I fondlv hope, have escaped the fangs of rapine 

and devastation But how many years must pass before 

these houses will be repeopled by such men as we have 
known, whose sanctity of manner, zeal for the divine glory, 
science, eloquence, and talents of every kind rendered them 
worthy of being the instruments of divine Providence to 
illustrate His Church, maintain its faith, and instruct all 
ranks of human society in all the duties of their respective 
stations." ' 

From the exultation and joy of the members in this coun- 
try, filled with new zeal by this ofiicial recognition of their 
existence, Archbishop Carroll augured well for the future of 
religion. The novitiate, removed from St. Inigoes to White- 
marsh, soon had eight or nine novices, showing that voca- 
tions would not be wanting.^ 

He and his coadjutor would gladly have laid down their 
mitres and croziers to assume once more the habit they had 
worn in their youth, and relinquished only when the decree 
of the Sovereign Pontiff required it ; but they were both 
beyond the years of active labor, and would be only a bur- 
then. They yielded to the actual condition of affairs. 

Georgetown College, under the impulse and guidance of 
the eminent Father John Grassi, had risen from a temporary 

^ Archbishop Carroll to Rev. Marmaduke Stone, January 5, 1815 ; 
Woodstock Letters, x., p. 112. 
"^ Rev. B. J. Fenwick to Rev. J. Grassi. 



670 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

depression and attained a high rank in numbers and effi- 
ciency, and the Sodality of the Blessed Virgin, established in 
1810, gathered the best scholars in that society which has 
done so much to preserve religion among the young. In 
May, 1815, the Congress of the United States granted 
Georgetown College a charter, investing it with all the 
powers of a University.' 

Active steps were taken to extend education among the 
poor, and a striking instance was the organization of St. 
Patrick's Benevolent Society at Baltimore, by Rev. John F. 
Moranville, to maintain a school in that parish. St. Patrick's 
school preceded all public schools in Baltimore.^ 

The condition of the Church in Louisiana had caused con- 
stant anxiety to Archbishop Carroll, and even after he had 
decided that the Bev. William Du Bourg was the clergyman 
best fitted to restore order and discipline in that territory, 
difficulties intervened, and it was not till the 18th of August^ 
1812, that, under the powers imparted by the Holy See, 
Archbishop Carroll appointed him Administrator- Apostolic 
of the diocese of Louisiana and the two Florid as. ^ The 
Yery Bev. Mr. Du Bourg accepted the onerous duty, reliev- 
ing the venerable Archbishop of a heavy burthen. He pro- 
ceeded at once " to I*^ew Orleans and set to work to continue 
the work effected under Dr. Carroll's administratorship by 
his Yicars-General. The new Administrator was a brilliant 
and learned man, but lacked courage and firmness. His first 
steps disappointed the Archbishop, who had expected him to 
take possession of the Cathedral and assert his position as 



' Woodstock Letters, vii., p. 149. 

2 Scharf, " Chronicles of Baltimore," Baltimore, 1874, p. 874. 

3 Archbishop Carroll's Certificate. 

4 He left Baltimore October 18, 1812. 



V. REV. WM. DU BOURG, ADMINISTRATOR. 671 

the head of the diocese. The Yery Kev. Mr. Du Bourg 
contented himself with obtaining recognition of his author- 
ity from Father Sedella, and did not even attempt to say 
mass in the Cathedral.' He drew the same picture as all 
others had done of the worthless character of Sedella and his 
associates, of the laxity of morals, and general neglect of re- 
ligion among the people. When he proceeded to suspend 
the most scandalous vicar at the Cathedral, such violence was 
shown by the abettors of Sedella that the Administrator be- 
came alarmed for his safety and withdrew to the parish of 
Acadie, then vacant.^ 

As the year drew near its close the British land and naval 
forces menaced New Orleans. On the 18th of December 
the Yery Rev. Administrator issued a pastoral appointing 
public prayers in the churches of I^ew Orleans, and directing 
all to implore the protection of heaven " while our brave 
warriors, led on by the Hero of the Floridas, prepare to de- 
fend our altars and firesides against foreign invasion." Gen. 
Jackson expressed his high approbation of the course of the 
Administrator, while the wretched Sedella, false to the coun- 
try as he had been false to religion and morality, had in- 
trigued against the national cause. ^ 

While the battle was raging between the untrained Amer- 
ican troops and the English veterans, led by one of Welling- 
ton's experienced generals, the ladies of IS'ew Orleans gath- 
ered in the chapel of the Ursuline E'uns before the picture 
of " Our Lady of Prompt Succor," and as their pious hearts 
ascribed to her intercession the exercise of the Power that 



' Yery Rev. W. Du Bourg to Arclibishop Carroll, February 29, 1813 ; 
August 17, 1813. 

" Same to same, July 2, 1814. 

3 " The Battle of New Orleans," Baltimore, 1825, pp. 23-27 ; Gayarr§, 
** History of Louisiana," New York, 1866, p. 154. 




DAiiE DE Promt Secoubs 



(672) 



V. REV. WM. DU BOURG, ADMINISTRATOR. 673 

turned the tide of battle from their firesides and homes, de- 
votion increased so much that the picture was engraved and 
indulgences granted bj Dr. Du Bourg after his consecration 
as Bishop to encourage this confidence in the intercession of 
Mary. 

After his glorious victory over the British forces under 
Fackenham, General Jackson addressed the Yery Rev. Mr. 
Du Bourg to ask a public service of thanksgiving in the 
Cathedral.' The service was performed on the 23d5 the 
Administrator-Apostolic meeting the victorious general at 
the door of the Cathedral with an eloquent address.* 

All this gave the Yery Rev. Dr. Du Bourg official recog- 
nition as head of the diocese and of the Cathedral. He soon 
after prepared to go to Europe, leaving the Rev. Mr. Sibourd 
as his vicar-general, as it had been notified to him that he 
was proposed for the see of Philadelphia if he declined that 
of Xew Orleans." 

After his departure Sedella again showed his artful, litig- 
ious character and persevering opposition to a due submission 
to any ecclesiastical authority. Archbishop Carroll sustained 
Rev. Mr. Sibourd and addressed a letter to Gov. Claiborne, 
assuring him that the Yery Rev. Mr. Du Bourg, in appoint- 
ing Rev. Mr. Sibourd, had acted under the direction and in 
full conformity with the rules of discipline of the Church 
and its spiritual government." 

In the summer of 1815 Archbishop Carroll showed signs 



^ General Jackson to Rev. Abbe Du Bourg, January 19, 1815, in La 
tour, " Historical Memoir of the War," Philadelphia, 1816, p. Ixviii. 

2 Address in Latour, p. Ixxi., etc. ; " The Battle of New Orleans," pp, 
29-36 ; Gayarr^, "History of Louisiana," New York, 1866, pp. 508, etc 

3 Very Rev. William Du Bourg to Archbishop Carroll, April 21, 1815 
* Archbishop Carroll to Very Rev. L. Sibourd, 1815 ; same to Governor 

Claiborne. 

29 



674 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL.' 

of increasing weakness, and thougli the veneration of his 
fellow-citizens induced them to invite him to lay the corner- 
stone of the Washington monument on the anniversary of 
national independence, his infirmity compelled him to decHne 
the honor. He was taken to Washington for a time, but re- 
turned early in July. Though his health was evidently fail- 
ing he retained his cheerful serenity, and continued the care 
of his diocese, the condition of the affairs of the Church in 
Charleston requiring his prudent and fatherly action.' 

It was almost the close of his official life, for early in ]^o- 
vember he grew alarmingly ill. The best medical aid was. 
summoned, but it was soon evident that there was a general 
decay of the vital forces arising from the weakness of ad- 
vanced age. When his recovery was despaired of, his illness 
became the general concern of the city where he had so long 
enjoyed universal respect, veneration,, and esteem. On the 
22d of November the whole Seminary attended the solemn, 
administration of the viaticum and extreme unction.^ After 
receiving the last sacraments, " he made a beautiful and pa- 
thetic address of ten or fifteen minutes to them, in a firm 
and audible voice, perfectly connected throughout, and par- 
ticularly appropriate to the occasion." 

A few days after, one of his relatives wrote : " My uncle 
had a better night than his friends and doctors were appre- 
hensive and afraid he would have, and he has been more 
composed and in less pain all day than he was yesterday. 
These are all favorable symptoms, but the physicians do not 
think that they ought to shed a gleam of hope upon his re- 
covery. Delusive as they are, however, they are all infi- 
nitely consoling to the anxious and solicitous friends, which, 

1 Archbishop Carroll to Vestry of Charleston, July 27, October 38, 1815. 

"^ Tessier, " Epoques du Seminaire." 



HIS DEATH. 675 

it would seem, from beiug at his house one day, included the 
whole population of Baltimore, w^ho are constantly calling to 
inquire about, and to urge for permission to see him. His 
mind is as vigorous as ever it waSj and whenever any person 
goes to his room, you would be pleased and astonished at his 
readiness in adapting his conversation and questions to the 
situation and circumstances of the person introduced. At 
times he is not only cheerful but even gay, and he is never 
impatient or fretful." ^ 

When one of the distinguished Protestant clergymen of 
the city came to take a last farewell and said that his hopes 
were now lixed on another world, the dying Archbishop re- 
plied : " Sir, my hopes have always been fixed on the Cross 
of Christ." 

His perfect resignation to the will of God, his calm and 
sere'ne faith and hope were seen when his life was almost at 
its last ebb. The clergy in attendance were consulting in an 
adjoining room on the last rites and the rites of budal for a 
prelate of his exalted rank. A book was required which 
was in the room where he lay. One of them very gently 
entered the apartment, but Archbishop Carroll recognized 
the step, and calling the priest to his bedside, told him that 
he was aware of his object, and directed him to a particular 
shelf where he would find the book they needed. He ex- 
pressed a wish to be laid on the floor to die, and asking to 
have the Miserere read, followed it with earnest devotion. 
He was conscious to the end, and seeing that he was about to 
depart, he inquired if a conveyance was prepared to take 
away his sister and his weeping relatives. He told them 
that the scene was about to close, and gi^^ng them his bene- 
diction he turned his head aside and died. 

^ Brent, " Biographical Sketch of the Most Rev. John Carroll," Balti- 
more, 1843, pp. 207-8. 



676 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

Fortified by all the consolations of the Church in whose 
service he had devoted himself from youth, Archbishop Car- 
roll expired, almost with agony, on Sunday, December 3, 
1815, about six o'clock in the morning, masses for his happy 
death being at once followed by the offering of the holy sac- 
rifice for the repose of his soul. 

The heartfelt grief of the Catholics was shared by their 
fellow-citizens. One of the papers of the city, draped in 
black, the next day expressed the general sympathy by say- 
ing that his loss would be " felt and sincerely lamented as an 
individual loss by all who had the happiness to know him 
personally, for it was indeed a source of real happiness to 
have a personal acquaintance with a man so truly amiable." ' 

On Tuesday, the 6th, the solemn mass of requiem was 
offered in St. Peter's pro-cathedral, where his body had lain 
in state. His funeral drew more real mourners than had 
ever been witnessed in Baltimore, as the procession moved 
through Saratoga, Eutaw, and Franklin Streets, amid the re- 
spectful silence of the citizens, who, from door and window, 
gazed on the solemn line. His b)ody was laid in the chapel 
of the Seminary of St. Sulpice in a vault which had been 
prepared in the choir by the clergymen of the 'institution as 
the resting-place of their venerated founder. Rev. Mr. Nagot. 
The cathedral, begun by Archbishop Carroll, had not been 
completed, and his remains were a precious deposit at Saint 
Mary's till the anniversary of his death in the year 1824, when, 
after a solemn mass of requiem, they were conveyed to the 
cathedral and deposited in a vault beneath the sanctuary, 
after another solemn sacrifice for the repose of his soul in 
the grand structure which he founded for the glory of God.' 

' " Federal Gazette," December 4, 1815. 

' " Baltimore American," December 4, 1824. 



ESTIMATES OF HIS CHARACTER. 677 

Sketches of liim appeared immediately after his death ia 
the papers of the day. His life-long friend, Father Charles 
Plowden, wrote another, redolent of the influence of his 
merit and virtue ; Robert Walsh, one of the earhest of our 
Catholic literary men, paid an eloquent tribute to his 
character and work. Others committed to writing their 
reminiscences of his noble and beneficent career, while broad- 
sides, with a biographical sketch of his life, were circulated^ 
to be preserved in famihes where his name was held in 
veneration.' 

One of the Sulpitians, who labored in the East and the 
West, wrote of Archbishop Carroll : " A pontiff venerable 
by his age, by the general and universal esteem and venera- 
tion paid him in every place and by every one without ex- 
ception, retraced and revived in his person the image of the 
Chief of the Apostles, whose authority he possessed, as he 
obtained the same success. I often beheld him surrounded 
by his priests, whom he loved as his children, whom he re- 
spected as his worthy fellow-laborers, and by whom he was 
beloved as a tender and beneficent father." ^ 



^ I have used Eeminiscences by Robert Gilmour, Esq., and by George 
W. P. Custis, Esq., adopted son of Washington. I have two broadsides 
of different sizes. The biographical sketch in the " Baltimore Gazette" 
was copied in Thomas O'Conor's " Shamrock," New York. 

A solemn requiem was offered for Archbishop Carroll at St. Mary's 
church on the 22d of December, the church having remained draped in 
black from the day of his burial. On the 30th of January a solemn 
requiem was celebrated in St. Peter's church, which had also been draped 
in mourning since his death. The pro-cathedral was crowded, and the 
priests of the Seminary and many others attended. Rev. Mr. Gallagher, 
of Charleston, preached, taking as his text : " Ecce sacerdos magnus, qui 
in diebus suis placuit Deo," which he very happily applied to the late 
Archbishop. On the 21st of February a mass was celebrated for him at 
St. Patrick's church. Tessier, " Epoques du Seminaire." 

2 Dilhet, " Etat de TEglise," etc. ; Avant Propos. 



678 LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL. 

When tlie tidings of his demise reached Rome, Cardinal 
Litta wrote to Archbishop Keale, expressing his profound 
grief at the intelligence of Archbishop Carroll's death, and 
the gratifying information that his funeral was celebrated 
with so much pomp, and attended by such a vast number of 
people of all ranks and denominations, who thus testified 
their profound regard for so great a man, and their grief at 
the loss which had befallen them. 

Posterity has retained the veneration and esteem enter- 
tained in this country for Archbishop Carroll, and the calm 
scrutiny of history in our day recognizes the high estimate 
of his personal virtues, his purity, meekness, prudence, and 
his providential work in moulding the diverse elements in 
the United States into an organized church. His adminis- 
trative ability stands out in high relief when we view the re- 
sults produced by others who, unacquainted with the country 
and the Catholics here, rashly promised themselves to cover 
the land vdth the blossoms of peace, but raised only harvests 
of thorns. 

With his life of large experience in civil and religious 
vicissitudes, through whose storms his faith in the mission of 
the Church never wavered, closed a remarkable period in the 
history of the Church in the United States. In 1763 Cath- 
olicity was apparently crushed never to rise again in the 
northern parts of the Western Continent ; the early Catholic 
missions in the north and west, the long-suffering Jesuits 
and their flocks in Maryland, all seemed menaced with ex- 
tinction under the triumphant tyranny of Protestant intoler- 
ance, to the human eye destined to banish all trace of Cath- 
olicity from the land as it had done in Florida. 

When Archbishop Carroll resigned to the hands of his 
Maker his life and the office he had held for a quarter of a 
century, the Church, fifty years before so utterly unworthy 



THE CHURCH AT HIS DEATH. 679 

of consideration to mere human eyes, had become a fully or- 
ganized body instinct with life and hope, throbbing with all 
the freedom of a new country. An archbishopric and four 
suffragan sees, another diocese beyond the Mississippi, with 
no endowments from princes or nobles, were steadily advanc- 
ing : churches, institutions of learning and charity, all aris- 
ing by the spontaneous offerings of those who in most cases 
were manfully struggling to secure a livelihood or modest 
competence. The diocese of Baltimore had theological semi- 
naries, a novitiate and scholasticate, colleges, convents, acade- 
mies, schools, a community devoted to education and works 
of mercy ; the press was open to diffuse Catholic truth and 
refute false or perverted representations. In Pennsylvania 
there were priests and churches through the mountain dis- 
tricts to Pittsburgh ; and all was ripe for needed institutions. 
In 'New York, Catholics were increasing west of Albany, and 
it had been shown that a college and an academy for girls 
would find ready support at the episcopal city, where a Cathe- 
dral had been commenced before the arrival of the long-exr 
pected Bishop. In New England the faith was steadily gain- 
ing under the wise rule of the pious and charitable Bishop 
Cheverus. In the West, the work of Badin and IS'erinckx, 
seconded and extended by Bishop Flaget, was bearing its 
fruit. There was a seminary for priests, communities of 
Sisters were forming, and north of the Ohio the faith had 
been revived in the old French settlements, and Catholic im- 
migrants from Europe were visited and encouraged. Louisi- 
ana had been confided to the zealous and active Bishop Du 
Bourg, destined to effect so much for the Church in this 
country. Catholicity had her churches and priests in all the 
large cities from Boston to Augusta and westward to St. 
Louis and l^ew Orleans, with many in smaller towns, there 
being at least a hundred churches and as many priests exercis- 



680 



LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP CARROLL, 



ing the ministry. Catholics were free ; the days of penal 
laws had departed ; professions were open to them, and in 
most States the avenue to all public offices. In the late war 
with England they had shown their patriotism in the field 
and on the waves. 



AECHBISHOP CARROLL. FROM THE WAX BUST IN THE BISHOPS 
MEMORIAL HALL, NOTRE DAME, IND. 







R^ REV. LUIS PENALVER Y CARDENAS 

BISHOP OF LOUISIANA AND THE 
FLOR I DAS , 

Oojiyrighf l)y Jdui G, Sliea. 1888. 



/ 



INDEX. 



PAGE 

ACADIANS 386, 542, 549 

Acadie, La 671 

i dams. President John 438, 491 

Addison, Jud^e Alexander 450 

Albany, N. Y 432-3 

Aleman, Father 543 

Alexandria, Va. . 76, 453-4, 480, 493, 518 

AUemangel, Pa 72 

Allan, John 392-3 

Allen, Col 182 

Allentown, Pa 72, 162 

Almonaster y Roxas, Don Andres, 

560-1 

Angier, Father Robert 42, 533 

Angeolini, F. Cajetan 519 

Annapolis 62 

Antigua 651 

Antonelli, Cardinal.. 22^-4, 245, 251, 
272, 334r^, 337, 355, 367, 403, 475, 597 

Apoquiminink, Del 454 

Appletou, Consul 625 

Aquiu Creek 86 

Aranda, Count 565 

Arazena, Father Joseph de...l92, 546 

Arbre Croche 102, 108, 108, 491 

Arnold, Gen. Benedict 169 

Articles of Confederation 345 

Arundell of Wardour, Lord.. 43, 363, 

369 

Arzuque^a, Father Francis 549 

Ascension, La 548 

Ashbey, Father James 61, 85 

Ashley, John 639 

Ashton, ReT. John. . 80, 197, 207, 238, 

241, 259, 301, 303-4, 308, 329, 334, 

875, 395, 397 

Assumption (Sandwich) 474 



PAGB 

Assumption Mission 66 

Asylum, Luzerne Co., Pa 447-8 

Attakapas 548-9, 579 

Aubert, Rev. Mr 565-6 

Aubry, Gov 541 

Augusta, Ga 464, 657 

Augustinians 425, 464, 637, 657 

Autun, Bishop of 216 

Azara, Nicholas de 332 

Babad, Rev. Mr 600, 607 

Badin, Rev. Stephen T..380, 407, 409, 
455, 526, 528-9, 531, 618, a54 

Bailly de Messein, Rev. Mr 60 

Baltimore 75, 286, 394, 406, 418, 

598-603, 660 

Baltimore, See of 834 

Bandol, Rev. Seraphin. . . .175, 198, 274 

Baudot, Father Seraphin 172 

Barb^-Marbois, Mr.. 215, 218-9, 242-3, 

266 

Barbuda 651 

Bardstown, See of 620, 622 

Barlow, Joel 480 

Barnabas, Father 550 

Barrel, Rev. Mr 380 

Barret, Rev. Mr 407 

Barri^res, V. Rev 455 

Barry, James, 508, 511, 51^5; Cap- 
tain John, 153 ; Rev. Mark, 563 ; 

Thomas 432 

Barry's Chapel 515 

Baton Rouge 191, 546, 550, 557 

Bauman, Charles 321 

Bayou Lafourche, La 549 

Beadnall, Father James 61 

Beauvais, John B 123 

(681) 



682 



INDEX. 



PAGE 

Bec-de-Li^vre, Canon 447 

Beeston, Eev. Francis... 238, 259, 270, 

291, 321, 357, 375, 395, 399, 407, 

499, 600 

Bell, Robert. 139 

Benedict XIV. confirms jurisdic- 
tion of VicarH- Apostolic in Amer- 
ica 51 

Beunet, Patrick 600 

Berington, Rev. Joseph, 233 ; Rev. 

Thomas 42 

Bernard, Father 469, 544 

Betagh, Rev 503 

Bibliography. 139, 236 

Bishop, appointment of a, 54, 56, 
57, 242; petition for, 326; meet- 
ing to elect, 334 ; oath of 405 

Bitouzey, Rev. Mr 513 

Blake, Charles, 308 ; John 308 

Blue Mountains 72 

Boarman, 153; Rev. John, 80; Rev. 
Sylvester.. 80, 207, 238, 259, 304, 

375, 395, 522-3 

Bocquet, Father Simpliciu8..102, 112, 

183-4, 472 

Bodkin, Rev. Mr. 453 

Bohemia, Md. 27, 28, 62, 454, 513, 524 
Bolton, Rev. John... 78, 207, 259, 396, 

523 

Bonaparte, Jerome 511 

Bonnet Carr^ 548-9 

Bonvouloir, Mr 471 

Boone, Rev. John 80, 204, 259 

Boreman, Charles . . 422 

Borgia, Cardinal Stephen. .224,334,537 

Borromeo, Cardinal 210 

Boston. .314, 390-2, 435-6, 509-511, 612 

Boston, See of 620, 622 

Bourke, Rev. Nicholas 429 

Boury, Rev. D 497 

Boutin, Rev. Henry 507-8 

Bowling, Charles 525 

Bradbury, Judge 439, 440 

Braschi Onesti, Cardinal 343-4 

Brent, 153; Chandler, 308; Dan- 
iel, 28 ; Miss E. C, 46 ; George, 
308; Robert, 30, 44, 383; Will- 
iam 30,44,86 



PAGE 

Briand, Rt. Rev. J. O., Bishop of 
Quebec... 60, 104, 106, 107, 110, 118, 
119, 122-3, 127 
Brief "DominusacRedemptor". .38, 77 

Bristol, Mass 612 

Britt, Rev. Adam 524-5, 639, 655 

Brocadero, Mgr 537 

Broglie, Father de 502 

Brooke, Baker 308, 383, 522 

Brookes 153 

Brosius, Rev. F. X 424, 443-4 

Brouwers, Rev. Theodore 448-450 

Brown, Father Levinus 35 

Brown, Rev. R 464, 657 

Bruges 35 

Bruin, Brian 504 

Brute, Rt. Rev. Simon G. 399 

Brzozowski, F. Gen 525 

Buhot, Rev, Louis 583 

Bull- 
Ex Hoc Apostolicae Servitutis . . 337 

Ex debito Pastoralis Officii 620 

Pontificii Muneris 620 

Bullfinch, James 438 

Burke, Rev. Charles, 550; Edmund, 
134 ; Rt. Rev. Edmund, 474-480; 
Rev. John, 414; Rev. Michael.. 355 

Buriington, Vt 612 

Busca, Most Rev. Ignatius 206 

Bushe, Rev. James M 435, 492 

Byrnes, James, 321 ; Rev. John, 
434; Rev. .' 503-4 

Caffret, Rev. Anthony 515 

Cahill, Rev. Denis 287-9 

Cahokia..ll6, 119, 121, 123, 125, 183, 
188-9, 469, 470, 472-4, 488, 594 

Calvert, Sir George 47 

Camps, Rev. Peter 92, 193, 551-3 

Cuntillon, Mr -592-3 

Capote, Father Francis R 555 

Capuchins, Louisiana. .114, 412, 539-40 

Caresse 541 

Carey, Matthew 375 

Carles, Canon, 447-8; Rev. An- 
thony 463 

Carleton, Guy 58 

Carlisle, Pa 292,452,512 



INDEX. 



683 



PAGE 

Carmelite Nuns 383 

Carolina 316-7, 461-2, 651, 674 

Carondelet, Baron de 572 

Carr, Rev. Matthew 425-7 

Carroll, Anne, 44 ; Rev. Anthony, 
80, 205 ; Charles, 28, 75, 148, 308, 
348, 627; Daniel, sr., 26, 30; 
Daniel, jr., 30, 148, 267, 345, 348, 
514-5; Eleanor, 27, 44; Ellen, 

44; John 321 

Carroll, Most Rev. John; birth of, 
27 ; sent to Bohemia, 27 ; at St. 
Omer, 30 ; enters the Society of 
Jesus, 31 ; ordained, 32 ; re- 
nounces his inheritance, 32 ; at 
Lie2:e, 32 ; on seizure of St. 
Omer goes to Li^^e, 35 ; makes 
a tour with Hon. Mr. Stourton, 
36 ; announces the suppression 
of the Society, 39 ; arrested at 
Bruges, 42; goes to England, 
43 ; returns to America, 44, 80 ; 
at Rock Creek, 44, 85 ; describes 
-condition of Catholics, 48 ; de- 
clines to join association of 
clergy, 85 ; his missions to Vir- 
ginia, 86 ; accompanies commis- 
sioners to Canada, 148 ; returns, 
152 ; attends meeting at White- 
mar8h,207-8; one of the petition- 
ers to the Pope for a Superior, 
209 ; Letter of Nuncio to, 221 ; ap- 
pointed Superior of the Mission, 
223-4, 243-4 ; controversy with 
Wharton, 225-235 ; signs ' Form 
of Government,' 238 ; Circular, 
249; addresses Cardinal Anto- 
nelli, 251 ; Relation on the State 
of Religion, 257 ; announces ju- 
bilee, 261 ; begins visitation and 
gives confirmation, 273 ; takes 
steps to found Georgetown Col- 
lege, 300, etc.; diflaculty in New 
York, 323-6; signs petition for 
Bishop, 326-9 ; elected for See, 
334 ; appointed, 336 ; Bull, 337 ; 
signs address to Washington, 
348; his Reply to "Liberal," 



PAGE 

352-3; goes to England, 357; 
consecrated at Lul worth Castle, 
359; his Seal, 365; publishes 
Account of Establishment of 
See, 366; writes to the Pope, 
366 ; installation, 370 ; encour- 
ages Carey's Bible, 375; accepts 
Sulpitians, 377, etc.; limits of 
diocese defined, 382; in Boston, 
391-2 ; correspondence with 
Maine Indians, 392-3 ; holds 
first Synod of Baltimore, 394-8 ; 
circular on Christian marriage, 
398 ; his first Pastoral, 399-4U1 ; 
attack on his signature, 401; his 
reply, 402-3; his Synod ap- 
proved, 403 ; coadjutor pro- 
posed, 403-4 ; Rev. L. Graessel 
nominated, 409; in Philadelphia, 
413 ; serious illness, 413; his 
public spirit, 413; Rev. Leon- 
ard Neale nominated as coadj- 
utor, 413; Trinity Church, Phila- 
delphia, 419; Pastoral Letter, 
420; submission of Trustees, 
422; St. John's Church, Balti- 
more, erected in defiance of, 
423; he is prevented from enter- 
ing, 424; enforces his right, 
424-5 ; approves Augustinians, 
425 ; receives Prince Gallitzin, 
443; sends him to Pennsylvania, 
446; trouble with Rev. Mr. 
Fromm, 448 ; his authority judi- 
cially sustained, 450 ; at Alexan- 
dria, 454; sends Rev. Mr. Ba- 
din to Kentucky, 455; appeals 
for Irish priests, 457; Lenten 
Pastoral, 458 ; correspondence 
with Bishop Peiialver, 460; 
troubles at Charleston, 461 ; 
Letter to Bishop Hubert, 466; 
sends Sulpitians to the West, 
479 ; the Prefecture of the Sci- 
oto formed, 480; solicits site for 
church in Alexandria, 493 ; vis- 
its Elizabethtown, Pa., 494; 
Conewago, 495; circular and 



684 



INDEX. 



discourse on death of Washing- 
ton, 495-7; pastoral on the 
yellow fever, 498; consecrates 
Bishop Neale, 499 ; takes charge 
of Natchez, 504 ; visits New 
England, 508 ; dedicates Church 
of the Bolj' Cross, Boston, 509- 
510 ; marriage of Jerome Bona- 
parte, 511 ; correspondence with 
Fr. Gruber, General of Jesuits 
in Russia, 517 ; revives Society 
of Jesus, 522 ; appoints Fr. Mo- 
lyneux, Superior, 523 ; begins 
Cathedral, 535 ; urges division 
of diocese, 537 ; visits Fr, Dig- 
ges, 537 ; appointed Adminis- 
trator-Apostolic of Louisiana 
and the Floridas, 538 ; consults 
the Government, 591 ; appoints 
Rev. John Olivier his Vicar- 
General, 594 ; Sedella refuses to 
acknowledge his authority, 595 ; 
receives a brief authorizing him 
to appoint Rev. C. Nerinckx or 
some other Administrator, 596 ; 
lays the corner-stone of his 
Cathedral, 598 ; of St. Patrick's 
Church, Fell's Point, 603; so- 
licits again division of his dio- 
cese, 603 ; menaced with the loss 
of the Sulpitians, 606 ; ordina- 
tions, 617 ; proposes names for 
new Sees, 617-8; Bulls dividing 
the Diocese and erecting new 
Sees, and raising Baltimore to 
an Archbishopric, 621 ; death of 
Bishop Concanen, bearer of the 
Bulls, 626; delays, 628; he 
consecrates Bishops Cheverus, 
Egan, and Flaget, 629-632; Pas- 
toral of Archbishop Carroll and 
his suffragans, 633 ; he writes 
to Philadelphia churches as to 
support of Bishop, 637 ; sends 
Rev. Mr. Sibourd to Louisiana, 
641 ; Rev. John Du Bois founds 
Mount St. Mary's College, 642 ; 
Mrs. Seton and the Sisters of 



PAGB 

Charity, 645-651; Archbishop 
Carroll made Administrator of 
Dutch and Danish West India 
Islands, 651 ; Charleston affairs, 
651 ; officiates at services for 
Rev. Mr. Emery, 652 ; corre- 
sponds with English Bishops^ 
652 ; invested with the pallium, 
653 ; the new dioceses and a 
proposed Provincial Council, 
654; war with England, 656; 
Archbishop Carroll's circular, 
656; Detroit, 657; Pastoral ou 
the restoration of Pope Pius 
VII., 657 ; the war on the Ches- 
apeake, 659 ; St. Inigoes plun- 
dered, 660 ; Pastoral on the 
peace, 660; death of Bishop 
Egan, 661; Archbishop Carroll's 
circular on nominations to New 
York and Philadelphia, 662 ; for- 
eign interference, 664 ; appoint- 
ment of Dr. Connolly to New 
York, 666; prejudice created 
against Archbishop Carroll, 667 ; 
restoration of the Society of 
Jesus, 668 ; he appoints V. Rev. , 
William Du Bourg Adminis- 
trator of Louisiana, 67U ; sus- 
tains Vicar -General Sibourd, 
673; last illness, 674; death, \ 
675 ; funeral, 676 ; estimates of 

his character 677 

Carroll's Manor 413 

Carty, Nicholas 291 

Cartwright' s Creek, Ky 456, 534 

Casa Calvo, Count de 584-7, 593 

Casas Novas, Father Bartholo- 
mew ..92, 193 

Casey's Creek, Ky 598 

Castelli, Cardinal 60 

Castanedo, Mr • • • • • ^^ 

Catharine of Russia, Empress. . . . 516 

Catholic books 139 

Cattelin, Rev. Mr 606 

Causse, Father J. B. (Fidentianus) 

264, 394, 449 
Cedar Creek, Pa 71, 291 



INDEX, 



685 



PAGE 

Caloron, Mr 188 

Cerfoumont, Rev. Stanislaus 395 

Challoner, Rt. Rev. Richard, Bish- 
op of Debra, V. A. of London, 
50; anxious to have Vicars-Apos- 
tolic in America, 56 ; notifies 
American Jesuits of the sup- 
pression, 77; death, 204; books 

of 236-7 

Chambersburg, Pa 287, 446 

Charles Edward 55 

Charles III. of Spain 516, 551 

Charles IV. of Spain.. . .280, 562, 566-8 
Charleston, S. C. 316-7, 461-2, 651, 674 

Charleville, Capt 189 

Charlottenburg, N. J 72, 164 

Chase, Samuel 148 

Chestnut Ridge, Pa 448 

Cheverus, Rev. John... 408, 435-442, 
509-510, 612, 617, 621-2, 629-635, 
642, 645, 651, 653-655, 662-3, 665 

Chicoineau, Rev. Mr 380, 407 

Chippewas 103, 477 

Cibot, Rev. Mr 454 

Cice, Mgr. de 216 

Cicotte, Zacharie 112 

Ciquard, Rev. Francis . . .393, 407, 435 

Claiborne, Gov 673 

Clark, Daniel, 504; Gen. George 

R. 187-9, 485 

Clearfield, Pa 446 

Clear Spring, Pa 451 

Clcary, Rev. Patrick 318 

Clement XIV 38, 76, 77, 233, 516 

Clifton, Lt. Col. Alfred 169 

Cloriviere, Rev. J. P. P 462 

CoflTee Run, Del 454 

Cohansey, N. J 72, 202 

Coleman's Furnace, Pa 428 

Coles Creek, Miss 460, 504, 559 

Collet, Father Hippolyte, 112; 

Father Luke 102, 112, 115, 123 

Concanen, Rt. Rev. R. L. 431, 619, 622, 
624-6, 627-630, 662, 666 

Concord, N.J 72 

Couewago, St. Francis Regis Mis- 
sion 68, 80, 290, 292, 611 

*' Congres8» Own " 144, 268 



PAGE 

Connecticut 622 

Connolly, Rt. Rev. John. . . .619, 665-7 

Conrad, Johan 422 

Consalvi, Cardinal 519 

Constitution of the United States. 

345-8 
Constitutions of the States, Cath- 
olicity as regarded by 155-160 

Continental Congress 136-7, 151, 

165-6 

Coomes, William 271 

Cooper, Francis, 162; Rev. S 647 

Corbie, Rev. Henry 31 

Cote des Aliemands 541 

Cottrill, Hon. Matthew. . .437, 441, 611 

Cottriuger, John 321 

Crosby, Rev. Michael 563 

Crukshaiik, Joseph 140 

Cuddy, Rev. Michael 418 

Cullen, William 140 

Cumberland 446 

Cyril de Barcelona, Rt. Rev. . .543-570 

Dagobert, Father 115, 129, 542-5 

Damariscotta, Me 437, 615 

Danville, Ky 530-1 

Darnall, Eleanor, 27; Henry, 27; 

John 308 

David, Rt. Rev. John. . . .380, 407, 600 

de Barth, Rev. Louis 429, 494, 611 

Deer Creek 66 

De Glesnon, Chaplain 166 

De Grey, Sir William 98 

Delaire, Anthony 565 

de la Marche, Abbess Mary 412 

De la Motte, Father H 180-2 

de la Rochefoucauld, Mother C. 

la Blonde 412 

de Lavau, Rev. Louis C 379, 395 

Delaware 158, 252, 623 

De risle Dieu, Abbd 115 

Demerara 207 

Den aut. Bishop 441,489 

Denis, Rev. Joseph 557 

De Ritter, Father John B..66, 71, 80, 
162, 260, 291 

De Rohan, Father William 272 

Des Ruisseaux, Mr 471 



INDEX. 



PAGB 

d'Estaine^, Count 178 

de St. Luc, Mother 412 

Detroit... 104-112, 130, 183, 464-8, 474- 
480, 488-9, 657 

Devereux, John 318 

d'Herm^ville, Rev. Morel 550 

Dickinson, Rev. Mother Clare J . . 383 
Diderick, Rev. Bernard . .85, 146, 207-9, 
238, 242, 248, 259, 301, 305 
Didier, Very Rev. Dom., Prefect- 
Apostolic 481-2 

Digges, Rev. Thomas 80, 241, 259, 

304, 375, 537 

Diggs, George 308 

Dilhet, Rev. John. ..Ill, 183, 361, 428, 

453, 489-491, 602-3, 609-611, 677 

Doe Run 428 

Domenech, Rev. Ignatius A 550 

Dominicans 530-5 

Donegal, Pa 428 

Dongan, Gov. Thomas 28 

Dourville 165 

Doyle, Col 153 

Doyne, Rev. Joseph 78, 375 

DuBois, Rev. John. 492, 511, 611, 642-7 
Du Bourg, Rt. Rev. William . .408, 415, 

600, 603, 605, 607, 611, 640-1, 645, 
670-3 

Duche, Rev. Mr 74 

Duffin, Henry 267 

Dugnani, Cardinal 377 

Duhamel, Rev. Mr 512, 643 

Du Jaunay, Father. .99, 102-3, 108, 118, 

125 

Dulany, Daniel . . . „ , , 75 

Dunand, Father Joseph Mary 528 

Du Portail . . 165 

Durosier, Rev. 513 

Easton, B 72, 162, 291 

Echenroth, Henry 494 

Echeverria, Rt. Rev. James Jo- 
seph 543^, 565 

Eck, Lieut. John P., 169; James. 321 

Edelen, Leonard 525, 617 

Eden, Rev. Joseph 395, 494 

Egan, Rt. Rev. Michael 500, 618, 

629-635, 637-9, 653, 655, 661-2 



PAGE 

Egle, John 494 

Elder, Alexius 643 

Elizabethtown, Pa 494 

Filing, Rev. William. ..395, 419-4, 427, 

428 

Emery, Rev. James A..377, 407, 606-8, 

628, 652 

Ennis, Rev. Michael 414, 435 

Epinette, Rev. Peter 524 

Erntzen, Rev. Paul 292, 428 

Esling, Paul 321 

Espeleta, Col. Jos^ 191 

Esperanza, Father Salvador de la.. 191 
Etherington, Capt lOS 

Fales, Prof 58() 

Falkner's Swamp, Pa 72 

Fargeon, Mother St. Xavier 588 

Farmer, Rev. Ferdinand. .61, 64, 68, 

74, 80, 163, 170, 197, 201, 241, 260, 

261, 264, 270, 274-5, 278, 494 

Faure, Rev. Stephen 454 

Fell's Point, Baltimore.. 417-8, 602, 606, 

612 

Fenwick, Rev. Benedict J 525, 6ir 

Fen wick, Rt. Rey. Edward D. . . . 430, 

532-5 
Fenwick, Rev. Enoch, 525, 617; 

Capt. James 533 

Ferdinand, Father 92 

Fesch, Cardinal 624 

Filicchi, Messrs : . . . .623, 625 

Fish, Jesse 90 

Fisher, Miers 411 

Fishkill 202, 268 

Fitzgerald, Col 308, 493 

Fitzsimmons, Rev. Lukf^ 434 

Fitzsimons, Thomas.. 217, 308, 321, 345, 

348 

Flaget, Rt. Rev. B. J. .380, 407, 484^6, 

600, 618, 622, 624, 629-635, 642, 647, 

653, 656, 662, 665 

Fleming, Father F. A. . . .355, 357, 394, 

410-412, 430 

Flinn, Rev. Mr 432 

Floquet, Rev. Peter R 150 

Florida 90, 92, 192^ 

Florissant, Mo 538 



INDEX. 



687 



PAGE 

Floyd, Rev. John 379, 416-418 

Flynn, Rev. Mr., 451; Rev. Thos. 595 

Font, Rev. Narcissus 563 

Forge t-Duverger, Rev. Mr. 102, 114, 118 
"Form of Government" adopted 

by Maryland clergy 207, 238 

Forrester, Rev. C 363 

Fort Chartres, 103, 112, 116, 123, 
126; Cumberland, 287; Knox, 
487; Manchac, 191; Ouiatenon, 
188; Panmure, 191; Stanwix... 432 
Fournier, Rev. M. J. C..408, 453, 456, 
526, 529 
Frambach, Father Augustine, 61, 66, 
80, 87, 259, 287, 301, 310, 394 

Franciscans 90, 500, 555-6 

Franklin, Benjamin... 148, 152, 213-8, 
223, 237, 244 

Franklin College, Pa 295 

Frechette, Rev. P 474, 488 

Frederick, Md..61, 66, 80, 310, 412, 511 

Fromentin, Abb^ 448 

Fromm, Rev. Francis 449-451 

Gaddi, F. Pius J 532 

Gage, Gen. Thomas.. 100-1, 115, 125, 

132 

Calais, Rev. Mr 377 

Gallagher, James, 140; Rev. S. F.461, 

651 

Gallipolis 377, 455, 481-2 

Gallitzin, Rev. Demetrius A 290, 

443-7, 512 

Galveston, La 548, 550 

Galvez, D. Bernardo. . . .191-2, 546, 548 
Gardoqui, Diego de. .265-8, 280-1, 324, 

330-2 
Gamier, Rev. Anthony. .379, 395, 406, 

417-8, 606 

Gaston, Mrs., 318 ; William 607 

Gates, Gen. Horatio 181 

Gauthey, Dom 203 

Geiger's, N. J 164 

Geissler, Father Luke. .68, 80, 238, 260, 
275, 278, 292 

General Chapter 207, 238, 301 

G^n^vaux, Fr. Hilaire de.l29, 542, 545 
George III 137 



PAGB 

Georgetown, D. C. .301, 306, 412-3, 616, 

659 
Georgetown College.. ..301, etc.; 306, 

500-1, 513, 524-5, 604-5, 617, 669-670 

Georgi, Vincent 519 

Georgia 463 

Gerard, Conrad Alexander 165, 175, 

179 

Gerboy, Rev. Mr 550 

Gerry, Elbridge 513 

Ghent 206,667 

Ghequiere, Charles 600 

Gibault, Rev. Peter 124-130, 132, 

186-190, 466, 469-471, 482, 544-5, 596 

Gimat 165 

Gladwin, Major 103 

Glass House, N. J 73 

Godet, Angelique 113 

Goetz, Rev. John N 419 

Gordon, John, 90 ; William 140 

Goshenhoppen, St. Paul's mission 

at 68, 80, 162-3, 291-3 

Gothland, N. J 73 

Gousy, Rev. Mr 494 

Graessel, Rev. Lawrence 370, 319, 

321, 357, 375, 395, 409-10 

Gras, Antonio 504 

Grassi, Father John 669 

Greenleaf s Point 515 

Greensburg, Pa 295, 449, 451-2 

Greenwich, N. J 202 

Greenwood Lake, N. J. . .72, 164, 201-3 

Gruber, V. Rev. Father 517-9 

Guatemala 580 

Gubernator, John L 391 

Guignes, Rev. Louis 545 

Guillet, Rev. Urban 588 

Hagan, Henry 529 

Hagerstown, Md 287, 446, 512, 643 

Hall, Francis 308 

Hamilton 188-9 

Hammett, Consul 625 

Hanley, Capt. Mathias 169 

Hanover 290 

Harding, Father Robert... 61, 63-4, 68, 

74, 115, 655 

Hardin's Creek, Ky 272, 436, 529 



688 



INDEX. 



PAGE 

Harold, Father W. V. . .631, 664-5, 667 

Harrisburg, Pa 43S 

Hart, Dr. George 2T1 

Hassett, Rev. T 275, 551-555, 561, 

581-5 

Hathersty, Rev. Joseph 31, 61, 73 

Havana, Diocese of .557, 561 

Haycock, Pa 163, 291 

Hefferuan, John — 143 

Helbron, Father J. Charles, 269, 
819, 418-9, 427; Father Peter, 

292, 357, 451 

Henry, Fr. John 524 

Herard, Rev. Mr 651 

Hermen's Manor, Md 27 

Highlanders, Catholic 76, 142 

Hilary, Father 129 

Hobuck (Hoboken), N. J 508 

Hogan, Patrick 140 

Holy Cross Church, Boston 314 

Holy Cross Church, Ky 456 

Holy Mary, Ky 529 

Holy Oils 197 

Holy Trinity Church, Philadel- 
phia 320, 414, 419-423, 525, 655 

Hookey, Anthony 321 

Home, Henry 321 

Hotker, Consul 179 

Howard, Gen. John E 600 

Hubert, Rt. Rev. John Francis. .183-4, 
466-8, 472-5, 479 

Hucki, Nicholas 162 

Hughes, Felix 293 

Hunter, Father George. .58, 61, 78, 85, 
87, 196, 205 

Huntingdon, Pa 446 

Hurley, Father Michael 639 

Iberville, La 546, 548, 550 

Illinois, Church in. . .100, etc., 186-190 
Innocent XII., Brief as to faculties 

of regulars 50 

Ireland, reply to Bishops of 635 

Jackson, Gen. Andrew 671 

James, Sir John, of Crishall 68 

Janin, Rev. Peter 483, 486, 582 

Jay, John 138 



PAGE 

Jenkins, Rev. Augustine. .80, 197, 259, 

375 

Jenkins, Del 454 

John Francis, Father 92 

Johnson, Charles, 639 ; Sir Will- 
iam ....76, 142 

Johnstown, N. T 432 

Jouly, Rev. Mr 513 

Junigal, Ignace 494 

Kane, Lieut. Patrick 169 

Kaskaskia. .114, 115, 121, 123, 125, 126, 

187-190, 474, 483 

Kaskaskias . . 188 

Kavanagh, Hon. James 441,612-5 

Keating, Father Christopher V. . .355, 
375, 410, 430 

Kendall, Rev. Henry 651 

Kentucky 271-2, 622 

Kickapoos 188 

Kilmacduagh and Kilfenora 619 

Kilty 153 

Knebel, Mathias 422 

Kneil, Balthazar 422 

Kohlmann, Fr. Anthony. ..524-5, 628, 

642, 655, 662, 666 

Kosciusko 165 

Krebs family 92 

Lacy, Rev. Mr. , 166; Michael, 492-3, 513 

La Fourche, La , 507 

Laf reniere 541 

La Grange, Rev. Joseph ....*. 414 

Lalor, Miss Alice. . . .415-6, 500, 503-4 

La Luzerne, Mr. de 178 

Lamport, Rev. Michael 557 

Lancaster, Pa., church at, 63; mis- 
sion of St. John Nepomucene, 

68, 427-9 

Lancaster, John ... 308 

Landais, Capt. Pierre 165 - 

Lanigan, Bishop 415 

La Poterie, Rev. C. F. de 314-5 

Latrobe, B. Henry 598 

Laussat, French Commissioner. ..538, 

581, 585-8 

La Valiniere, Rev. Peter Huet de . .145, 

264, 275, 277, 282-3, 431-2, 466, 474 

Laurence, Mr 181 



INDEX. 



689 



PAGE 

Leamy, John 268 

Lebanon : 428 

Lechler, G. E 321 

Lecon, Mgr 463 

Le Couteulx, Louis 432 

Le Dru, Rev. F 471, 479 

Lefont, Dr 188 

Lefranc, Father 99, 102, 107 

Leghorn 623 

Lehigh, Pa 291 

Lemercier, Rev. Mr 461-3 

L'Enfant Major .513 

Le Moine, Rev, Mr 462-3 

Lennan, Rev. Francis .461, 504, 550,559 

Leonard, Father Frederic 61 

Lernoult, R. B Ill 

L'Espinasse, Rev. Mr 598 

Lesslie, Rev. George 390-1 

Le Tonnelier de Coulonges, Rev. 

L.V 374 

Levadoux, Rev. Michael . .379, 407, 483, 

485, 489-90, 606 

Lewis, Father John... 61, 66, 78, 204, 

207-9, 211, 218, 241, 244, 259, 322-3 

Lexington, Ky 455-6 

Liberty, ship 481 

Library Company, Baltimore 413 

Liege, College at 206 

Lilly, Thomas 308 

Limestone (Maysville), Ky 455 

Limpach, Father Bernard de 550 

Litta, Cardinal .' 665, 678 

Little Britain, Pa 428 

Littlestown, Pa 290 

Livers, Father Arnold, 61, 78, 205; 

Arnold 601 

Livingston, 288-290 

Lloyd, T 375 

Lombardi, Abbe 625 

Lonergan, Father Patrick. . ..296, 452 

Long Pond, N. J 72, 164, 202 

Looking Glass Prairie 528 

Lotbiniere, Rev. Francis Louis 

Chartier de 144 

Louis XV... 540 

Louisiana 538-547 

Louisiana and the Floridas, Dio- 
cese of 570-^70 



PAOE 

Lucas, Rev. John 78 

Lulworth Castle 354, 359-363 

Lusson, Rev. Charles L 460, 479, 

483, 582 
Lynch, Dominick, 308, 348 ; Major 
John 169 

McCarthy, Capt., 189 ; Denis 455 

McElroy, Rev. John 525 

McGuire, Capt. Michael 153, 446 

Mcllroy, Daniel 530 

McKcnna, Rev. John 142-3 

McNabb, John 76 

Machias 179, 182 

Mackinac 102, 129, 130, 488-9 

Madison, James 591 

Maguire, John, 143; Rev. Thomas, 

143 ; Rev. 453 

Magunshi, Pa 72, 291 

Mahony, Rev. Cornelius 434 

Mahotiere, Jean de la 374 

Maiden Creek, Pa 291 

Maine, Catholic Indians in.. 154, 179- 
182, 435-6 

Makenna, Rev. Constantine 557 

Maleve, Fr, Francis 524 

Manchac, La 548 

Manners, Father Matthew. .61, 80, 145, 
205, 454 

Manucy, Rt. Rev. Dominic 194 

Mar^chal, Most Rev. Ambrose. .407, 
513, 606, 662-4 

Marietta, 455 

Marouex 42 

Marriage, Circular on 895 

Martinsburg, Va 287 

Maryland. .52, 60, 66, 69, 159, 161, 252, 
257,287 

Maryland Historical Society 413 

Maryland Society for Promoting 

Useful Knowledge 413 

Massachusetts 154, 156, 347, 622 

Mathews, Rev. Bemardina, Aloy- 

sia and Eleonora 383 

Matignon, Rev. Francis A. . .407, 435- 
442, 508-510, 612, 614, 617, 645 
Matthews, Rev. Ignatius, 78, 197, 

207-9, 238, 242, 259,301,375; Rev. 

William, 515, 617; William 308 



INDEX, 



PAGE 

Mattinglye 153, 217 

Maxwell, Rev. James 583, 596 

Maysville, Ky 455 

Meade, George 308, 321 

Melwood, Md 80 

Metctiigameas 188 

Meurin, Fr. Sebastian. .113, 118, 120-1, 
123, 127-130, 132, 186 

Mlamis-Pianghichias 117 

Miemae Indians 392 

Miguel, Rev. Xavier 492 

Milhet 541 

Millard, Joseph 308 

Mill Creek Hundred 454 

Milltown, Pa. 452 

Milner, Rt. Rev. John 652 

Minghini, Mrs ■. 447 

Minims 412 

Minor, Stephen 558 

Minoreans 92, 94, 193, 194, 552-3 

Miralles, Seiior 165, 177, 178 

Miro, Governor. 548, 557 

Missal, Manuscript, written by F. 

Theo. Schneider 65-7 

Mitchell, Francis J 601 

Mobile 92, 191, 546 

Mohawk Valley, N. T 76, 142 

Moljneux, Father Robert. .61-80, 197, 
238, 260, 270, 274-5, 303, 308, 321, 329, 
334, 375, 395, 523-6, 605, 617, 626-7 

Monely, Rev. Mr 513 

Monk's Mound 528 

Montdesir, Rev. Mr 379 

Monigolfier, Very Rev. Mr.. . .104, 117 
Moranville, Rev. John. . . .408, 602, 670 

More, Mother Mary 42 

Morel, Rt. Rev. Bishop 90 

Morris, Andrew, 509 ; Father Pe- 
ter 61, 80,205 

Mosley, Father Joseph.. 61, 62, 68-9, 

73, 80, 145, 161, 238, 242, 259, 296-9, 

308, 321-2 

Mosquito, San Pedro de 552 

Mottin de la Balme 165 

Moultrie, Gov 193 

Mount Hope 202, 279 

Mount Oley 72 

Mount St. Bernard 412 



PAGE 

Mount St. Gothard 412 

Mount St. Marj^'s College 642-4 

Moylan, Col 153 

Muddy Creek 293 

Nagot, Rev. Francis C. .378-9, 388, 395, 

492, 499, 600, 606, 609, 611, 643, 676 

Natchez. .191, 433, 460, 504-7,548,557-9 

Natchitoches 548, 579 

Neale, Rev. Benedict, 78, 259; Rev. 
Charles, 263, 383, 385, 522-3, 627; 
Rev. Francis, 238, 263, 493, 525, 

655 ; Captain James 206 

Neale, Rt. Rev. Leonard . .206, 259, 261, 

303-4, 308, 375, 395, 413-5, 492, 498- 

500, 503, 517, 605-6, 616-7, 631, 653, 

662-3, 678 

Neill, Lieut. John 169 

Neny, Mr 41 

Nerinckx, Rev. Charles 527-9, 640 

New Berne, N. C 318 

Newburyport , . 436 

Newcastle, Me 441, 613 

New Hampshire 155, 622 

New Jersey. . .54, 72, 158, 164, 201, 632 

New London 316 

New Orleans 560-1, 578-597, 670-3 

Newport, Md 62 

Newport, R. 1 612 

Newtown Md 62, 66, 73, 78, 660 

New York... 73, 156, 364, 374, 383-4, 
338-6, 623 

New York, Diocese of 621-3 

Noailles, Mr. de 447 

Nogales, Miss 559 

Norfolk 492-3, 513 

Nortb, Lord 134 

North Carolina 160, 347, 463 

Northumberland, Pa. 452 

Norton, Sir Fletcher 98 

Notario, Father Francis 193 

Nowlan, John 169 

Noyan, Mr 541 

Nugent, Father Andrew. .274-7, 382-4, 

333-6 



Oath required by Quebec Act — 136 



INDEX. 



691 



PAGE 

O'Brien, Rev. Matthew, 430, 432-3, 
505, 509; Father William, 310, 
315, 323, 332, 376, 429-430, 453, 

509 ; Rev. 617 

O'Connell, Father John 267-8 

O'Conway, Cecilia 645 

Oellers, James 321, 422, 639 

Ogilvie, Major 89 

Ohio, Country northwest of the. .94-8, 
99, 186-190, 465-491 

O'Leary, Father Arthur 233 

Olivier, Rev. Douatien, 408, 483, 
488; V. Rev. John B., 483, .594-5, 640 

Oneida, Bishop proposed for 373-4 

O'Neill, Arthur John, 140; Ber- 
nard 308 

O'Neill's 454 

O'Neill's Victory, Pa 448 

Opelousas 548-9, 579, 582 

Ordination, First 409 

O'Reilly, Alexander, 541-2; Rev, 

Michael 551-3, 562 

Orono, Catholic Chief 155, 304 

Ottawas 477 

Ouachita 579 

Ouiatenon 127, 129, 465 

Our Lady of Prompt Succor 671 

Paccanari, Father 501 

Packenham, General 673 

Paincourt (St. Louis) 126 

Paint Forge, Pa 72 

Pamphilo Doria, Cardinal . .213, 221, 261 

Paradise 290 

Pasquier, Rev. M 513 

Passamaquoddy Indians . . . 182, 392-3, 
407, 436-7, 612, 614-5 

Pastoral of the Bishops, 1810 633 

Path Valley, Pa 446 

Patriot, The 480 

Patterson, Miss 511 

Paul, Emperor 516 

Paul, Father 92 

Payet, Rev. Louis 184, 469, 472-3 

Pellentz, Father James.. 61, 80, 260, 

269, 285, 292-4, 303, 308, 319, 375, 

394, 445, 447 

Pellicer, Francis, 193; Rt. Rev. A.D 194 



PAGE 

Pennlver y Cardenas, Rt. Rev. 

Luis 460-1, 504, 571-581, 585 

Penct, Peter 373-4. 

Pennsylvania... 52, 60, 63, 66, 68, 155', 

252, 257, 270, 291-2, 445-453 

Penobscots...l55, 269, 304, 436-7, 612 

Pensacola. . .92, 192, 551, 563, 579, 585 

Peoria 127, 129 

Peorias..... 188 

Perigny, Rev. M 413 

Perinault, 379 

Perrot, Rev. Mr 373 

Perrot's Monstrance 107 

Perrysburg, 477 

Petre, Rt. Rev. Benjamin, 51 ; 

Lord 369 

Phelan, Rev. Lawrence S 451 

Philadelphia. . .63, 68, 73, 170-177, 270, 

274, 319, 357, 413-4, 425, 524-5, 629-639 

Philadelphia, See of 620, 622 

Philip II 30 

Phillihert, Stephen... 115, 117, 186, 475 

Piankeshaws 188 

Pietro, Cardinal di 623 

Pigeon Hills, Pa 609, 643 

Pikesland, N. J 72, 164 

Pile, Rev. Henry 201, 259, 375, 395 

Pilesffrove, N. J 7^ 

Pilling, Rev. William 233 

Pinckney, Charles 346 

" Pious Ladies " 416, 500, 503, 616 

Pipe Creek, Pa 446 

Pittsburg 451, 453, 484 

Pius VI 220, 336, 366, 516 

Pius VII 516, 596-7, 621-2 

Plaquemine, La 549 

Plessis, Rt. Rev. J. 641 

Plowden, Father Charles.. 42, 217, 

219, 247, 305, 333, 335, 359-361, 

677 ; Edmund 308 

Plunkett, Rev. Robert 305, 604 

Plymouth, Mass 436 

Pointe Coupee. .461, 504, 546, 548, 550 

Poiret, F. Aloysius 519 

Pompton, N. J 202 

Pontbriand, Mgr. de 104, 117 

Pontiac 102, 104 

Poor Clares 412, 415 



692 



INDEX. 



*'Pope Day" 147 

Poplar Neck, Ky 456 

Porro y Peinado, Rt. Rev. Francis. 581 

Portales 593 

Porter, Rev. James 359 

Portier, Rt. Rev. Dr 590 

Portsmouth, Va 513 

Port Tobacco 62, 196, 383, 445 

Potier, Father P 99, 104-5, 184 

Pottiager's Creek, Ky.. 271-2, 456, 528 

Pottawatomies 477 

Powles Hook (Jersey City), N. J.. 509 
Prairie clu Rocher, St. Joseph's 

Church at 113, 115, 125, 483, 488 

Premir, Adam 320-1, 423, 639 

Probst, John 295 

Propaganda Fide, Congregation 

de 221, 223, 334, 336-7, 367, 414 

Proper for England, discontinued. 404 

Prosper, Father 549 

Providence, R. 1 509 

Pulaski, Count 165 

Putnam, Gen. Rufus 481 

QuAKA^^TOTTI, Mgr. J. B 597, 628 

Quebec Act, The 131, etc. 

Queenstown 68, 69 

Quintanilla, Father Luis de...543, 545, 

550 

PvAisiN River, Mich . . . .464-8, 474, 477, 
479, 489-90 

Raleigh, N. C 318, 462 

Reading, Pa., Congregation at. .71, 162 

Reeve, Rev. Joseph 31 

Religious Freedom 345-8 

Rendon, Francis 178 

Renter, Rev. Csesarius 423-5 

Revillagodos, Father Angel de 543, 

545 

Hhode Island 161, 347, 622 

Richard, Rev. Gabriel.. . .407, 485, 488- 
490, a57 

Richmond, Va 492, 511 

Rich Valley, Pa 72 

Ringwood, N. J 72, 164, 202, 279 

Rivet, Rev. John . . .408, 483, 486-8, 530 

Robin, Abbe, chaplain 166 

Rocheblave, Mr 120, 187 



Rochon, Augustine 546 

Rock Creek 44, 86-9, 148, 273, 283 

Roels, Father Lewis. . . .61, 78, 307, 259 

Rohan's Knob 528 

Rolling Fork, Ky 456 

Roloff, Rev. 617 

Romagne, Rev. ..511, 571, 612, 614, 

616 
Roman Catholic Volunteers, at- 
tempt to raise : 169, 170 

Rosseter, Father John 425 

Rough Creek, Ky 456 

Roundstone, Pa 451 

Rousse or Roels, Father Charles. . 32 
Rousselet, Rev. Louis. 315, 387, 389, 391 

Roux, Rev. Arnaud 316 

Royal Irish (18th) 126 

Rozaven, Father 502 

Rozer, Henry 308 

RufEner, Simon 449 

R} an, Rev. Mr 316-7 

St. Anne's Church, Fort Char- 

tres 115 

St. Augustine, Fla 90, 194, 551-7 

St. Augustine's Church, Philadel- 
phia, Pa 425-7 

St. Bernard's, La 546, 550 

St. Charles, Acadia 549 

St. Charles, La 548, 582 

St. Charles, Mo 460, 483 

St. Clair, Gov -.... 472 

St. Eustatia, W. 1 651 

St. Felix, Rev. Mr 377 

St. Francis Borgia Mission, White- 
marsh 66 

St. Francis Regis Mission, Cone- 

wago 68 

St. Gabriel's, Iberville 546-550 

St. Genevieve. . .114, 116, 126, 129, 456, 
469, 544, 548, 582 

St. George's Island 196 

St. Inigoes, Mission of. .66, 78, 83, 196, 
273, 660 
St. Jacques de Cabahannoc^, La. 

548-9 

St. James, La 548-9 

St. John Baptist, La 548-9 



INDEX. 



693 



PAGE 

St. John de Crevecceur, Hector. 266-7, 

279 
St. John Nepomucene Mission, 

Lancaster 68 

St. John's Church, Baltimore... .423-4 
St. John's River. .154, 179, 392, 555, 561, 

563 
St. Joseph's Catholic Orphan Asy- 
lum, Philadelphia 414 

St. Joseph's Church, Philadel- 
phia 178, 357,413 

St. Joseph Mission, Deer Creek... 66 

St. Joseph's River.. 127 

St. Kitts, W. 1 651 

St. Landry, La 582 

St. Louis. .116, 126, 129, 544-5, 548, 582 
St. Mary's Chapel, Baltimore. .602, 676 
St. Mary's Church, Philadelphia. . .68, 
319, 320, 357, 414, 418, 425, 667 
St. Mary's College and Seminary, 

Baltimore 608-9 

St. Mary's River, Fla 555, 561, 563 

St. Michael's Church, Clearfield, 

Pa 446 

St. Monica, Mother 587 

St. Omer 30, 31, 34, 206 

St. Patrick's Church, Baltimore. ..406, 
417, 602, 630-1, 661 
St. Patrick's Benevolent Society, 

Baltimore, Md 670 

St. Peter's Church, Baltimore. .75, 85, 
286, 629, 631, 661, 676 
St. Peter's Church, New York. . .284, 
323-^, 453 
St. Philippe, Church of the Visi- 
tation at 113, 116, 126 

St. Pierre, Father Paul de. . .166, 264, 
271-2, 465, 467, 482, 544, 550 

St. Rose's Church, Ky 534 

St. Stanislaus Mission, Frederick- 
town 66 

St. Thomas Manor 62, 78, 85, 524 

St. Thomas 651 

St. Xavier's, Bohemia 68 

St, Xavier's Mission, Newtown. . . 66 

Sakia 62 

Salamanca 557-8 

Salem, Mass 436 



PAGE 

Salem, N.J Tl 

Salmon, Rev. Anthony 408, 457 

Santa Cruz 651 

Sargent, Winthrop 507 

Sault Ste. Marie 491 

Savannah 462-3 

Savage, Rev. William 557 

Schneider, Father Theodore. . .61, 64-7 

Schuyler, Gen. Philip H% 

Scioto, Prefecture - Apostolic of 

the 480-2 

Scioto Company 455, 480-2 

Scott, Gen., 465 ; William 504 

Sedella, Rev. Anthony. .548, 589, 593-6, 
640,671 

Semmes 153^ 

Seton, Mrs. F. A 643, 645-651 

Sevigny, Archdeacon de 447-8 

Sewall, Rev. Charles, 80, 207, 217, 
259, 285, 304, 310, 375, 380, 395, 

522-3; Judge 439 

Shade Valley, Pa 446 

Shepherdstown, Va 287 

Shorb, 424 

Shorty, Christopher 321 

Sibert Cornillon, Viscount 437 

Sibourd, Rev 641,673 

Silva, Jose Ruiz 267 

Sinking Valley, Pa 446 

Sittensperger, Rev. Matthew 454 

Smith, Joseph 291 

Smithfield, Va 288 

Smyth, Rev. Patrick 309-312 

Snyder, Joseph 639 

Society of the Faith of Jesus 501 

Society of Jesus, property in 
France confiscated, 34 ; sup- 
pression of, 38, 77; in Maryland, 
77-9; in the Mississippi valley, 
130; revived in Maryland, 522; 

restored 668 

Society of the Sacred Heart 501 

Song^, Rev. J. A 437-8 

South Carolina establishes the 

Protestant Religion 160 

Spinck, Rev. James 525, 617 

Sportsman's Hall, Pa 449, 451 

Springfield, Ky 534 



694 



INDEX. 



PAGE 

Stafford, Rev. 4S4: 

Standing Stone, Pa 292, 447 

Stanley, Rev. Thomas 363 

Stewart, James 267 

Stillinger, Michael 446 

Stone, Rev. Marmaduke 520-1 

Stourton, Lord 36 

Strickland, Fr 501, 520-2 

Sullivan, Atty.-Gen., 439; Gen- 
eral 181 

Sulphur Springs, Va 447 

Sulpitians.377-395, 492-9, 600-11, 673-6 
SjTiod of Baltimore, First. .394-8, 403 

Talbot, C, 236, 375; Rev. John. . 59 

Talbot, Rt. Rev. James 204, 225 

Talon, Mr. de 447 

Taneytown 290, 446, 512 

Taranco, A. V 568 

Tennessee 622 

Terre aux Boeufs, La 548-9, 581 

Tessier, Rev. John.. 379, 395, 406, 600, 

603, 611 

Thayer, Rev. John... 387, 390-2, 396, 

434-5, 439, 453-4, 457, 526 

Threlkeld, John 412 

Thorpe, Rev. John. . .212, 237, 241, 246 

Threin, Jacob 321 

Thurlow, Lord 98 

Tiernan, Luke 601 

Tiers, Cornelius 497 

Tinicum 71 

Tisserant, Rev. J. S 438, 645 

Trappists 448 

Treaty of San ndefonso 581 

Trenton, N.J 497, 508 

Trespalacios, Rt. Rev. Joseph. 558, 569 

Troconis, Rev. Francis 553 

Troy, Archbishop. .313, 354-5,458, 475, 

477, 496, 664-5 

Tuekahoe, 62; St. John's Mission 68-9 

Tuite, Father W. R 533 

Tuitte, John 308 

Tulloh, 379 

Turnbull, Dr 92, 192 

Ulloa, Antonio de . . . 540 

Ulmer, Frederic 163 



PA6B 

Unzaga, Gov 544, 546 

Upper Marlborough, Md 27 

Ursulines, New Orleans. .546, 564- 
6, 587 ; New York 666 

Valentine, Father 544, 546 

Valentini, Archbishop 500 

Valoria, Father Stephen de.. . .192, 563 

Var, Ambrose 154 

Velez, Father Charles de, 192, 546 ; 

Father Peter 192 

Vergennes, Count de 216 

Vermont 622 

Viar, Jos^ Ignacio 317 

Vicar-Apostolic of the London Dis- 
trict 50 

Vicksburg, Miss 460, 559 

Vidal, Don Jos^ 461 

Vigo, Francis 189 

Villa Gayoso, or Coles Creek 460, 

504, 559 

Vincennes, 115, 117, 127-8, 132, 186- 

190, 466, 469-471, 484, 530 

Virginia. 54, 86-8, 159, 252, ^57, 287, 347 

Virola, Father Maurice 628 

Visitation Nuns 416, 500, 503, 616 

Volney, C. F 488 

Vonhuffel, Rev. James 395 

Vousdan, Col. William 504-7 

Walker, Peter 504 

Wallis, Rev. Michael. 563 

Walmesloy, Rt. Rev. Charles.. 357-363 

Walsh, V. Rev. Patrick 584-591 

Walsh, Robert 600, 605, 607, 677 

Waltmor, Georgius 422 

Walton, Father James. .61, 73, 78, 197, 
208-9, 238, 259, 273, 301, 375 

Waring, Marsham 308 

Warwick, N. Y 279 

Washington, George . . . .147, 226, 348, 

350-1, 426, 486-7, 495-7 

Washington City, D. C. . .508, 573, 659, 

6r3 

Washington, N. C 318 

Washington, Pa 451 

Watten 31 

Wayne, Gen. Anthony. .465, 477, 484-5 



LEJL20 



INDEX. 



695 



PAGE 

Waynesburg, Pa 452 

Weld, Thomas 354, 357, 361 

Weltou, Rev. Mr 59 

West Alexander, Pa 452 

Westmiuster 290 

Wharton, Rev. Charles H 226-235 

Whelan, Father Charles.. . .263, 265-7, 
272, 27&-7, 281-2, 323, 432, 454-5 

Wheeler, Ignatius 308 

Wheeling, W. Va 455 

White, Father Andrew, 48, 88; 

Rev. Gregory 557 

Whitemarsh Mission.. . . .66, 80, 207-8, 
334, 513 

Wiergan, Capt. Nicholas 169 

Wilkinson, General 505 

Willeox, Mark 140, 308, 321, 454 

Williams, Father John 61, 73 



PAGE 

Williamson, David 600 

Wilmington, Del 425, 454 

Wilson, Father Thomas 532-3 

Winchester, Va 287, 512 

Wiscasset, Me 439 

Wizard Clip 290 

Yelverton, Capt. Thomas 169 

York, Cardinal of 37, 55 

York, Pa 291 

York River, Pa 451 

Young family 513-4 

Young, Rev. Nicholas, 515 ; Not- 
ley, 308 ; William 162 

Zamoka, Rev. Peter do 584 

Zespedes, Gov 555-7 

Zocchi, Rev. Nicholas 503-512 



N* 



K 



\ 




















> 





^9' 



.0 




> 











0^ 




-^^0^ 




^^•^^. 




b ••'o^^ 





DEC ■69 

^*^ N.MANCHESTER. 
INDIANA 







LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




009 667 335 8 






